《B.A.D.》


 Volume 1 - CH 1

    *Snap


    Following the light sound I opened my eyes. A white ceiling appeared within my vision. The bitter smell of medicine permeated throughout the room along with the slight aromatic scent of chocolate.It seems even if I fell into the very depths of hell I wouldn''t be able to escape that scent.


    "Yamashita Kazue is dead."


    Upon hearing a voice, I looked to my side and saw Mayuzumi sitting beside me. She was wearing a pitch black dress akin to a mourning attire while eating a bar of chocolate.


    "She ended up losing both her arms and quite a bit of blood but Yamashita Kazue actually managed to survive, but then someone threw her down from the roof of the hospital while she was still in a comatose state. Just like what happened to her sister. Want to see the headlines?"


    She handed over a newspaper the moment she said this. It depicted a photo of a man, who had apparently snuck into the hospital and murdered the patient. A face that looked far younger than when I had met him was staring back at me.


    Tomoyuki Sugita.


    "What you do to others will also come back around to you. The outcome of those who seek vengeance, how pitiful."


    Mayuzumi spoke in a soft voice as she continued eating the chocolate bar. I clenched the newspaper tightly in my hand.


    "¡­¡­Did you set this up?"


    "Hm?"


    I began thinking back on Sugita''s figure from that day. Although his behavior was borderline to the point of being stalker-like, in the end he never did have the courage to step beyond that fine line. Or at least it was suppose to be so, but if he did cross over that line.


    Someone would have to give him that push.


    "You told him what actually happened didn''t you?"


    *Sn-ap


    A piece of the chocolate bar broke off with a crisp sound. As Mayuzumi ate the piece of chocolate she then said.


    "If you ask me, I will answer. No matter how foolish the question is."


    The dried bits of chocolate in truth looked like nothing more than mere chocolate. The stuff I said about how the dried chocolate looked like blood was just an over-exaggeration. But the disgustingness of the matter was no lie.


    "I didn''t tell him, whether someone commits murder or not is completely up to them. Just like whether someone chooses to commit suicide or not."


    I slowly began to sit up, the pain had already disappeared. I opened my shirt and the area where I was stabbed had only left a strangely small scar.


    "So you can sit up already, that''s good."


    "¡­¡­Mayuzumi-sama, can I ask you another question?"


    "Yes, you can, but if you make me repeat something over and over again I will get angry. But I will not get angry or feel annoyed over the actual question."


    I bit down upon my lip, I hesitated for a second about whether to even ask, but in the end decided to ask anyways.


    "You said before that there was nothing wrong with accepting the case of a murderer. But then the outcome turned out like this. Although it''s unethical, we could''ve just done what was asked of us and yet¡­"


    "Understand this, it doesn''t matter what the actual requesters themselves are like."


    Mayuzumi replied in a casual manner. She then continued on with her unrelenting words that held no conscience.


    "As long as it''s interesting, I will even accept the case of a murderer. Although this time was a bit special. I didn''t really care for the actual case itself, but I was interested to see what would happen if I gave Yamashita Yukiko the hundred yen."


    So it wasn''t an act of kindness to save Yamashita Yukiko. Or an act of pity for Yamashita Yukiko. And instead, just a mere childlike curiosity.


    "I just wanted to see someone commit suicide right in front of me."


    I thought back to the moment. The sight of her body plummeting towards us, the sound of her flesh smashing heavily into the ground. I''ve also heard something similar to that before in the past.


    My thoughts shifted over into a scene of a roof under the blue and white skies. A person was standing there. The dress whirled about in the wind and suddenly the person began running forth as if upon signal. For a moment the body hung motionlessly in mid-air, then with the force of gravity plummeted straight down heavily onto the ground.


    Upon hearing the sound of crushing flesh, I immediately brushed away my thoughts.


    I couldn''t think back to that moment. I couldn''t recall those memories.


    A pain began surfacing in my stomach and beads of sweat began pouring forth. It would be best if the terrible memories could just be sealed away like this. If they weren''t, my stomach would burst open once again.


    "Mayuzumi-sama, one more question."


    "Hm?"


    I ignored the anguishing pain within my stomach and continued on. A gentle smile appeared on Mayuzumi''s face as she urged me on. It''s likely she more or less knew what I was going to ask. When I thought that I began pondering whether it would perhaps be better to just not ask instead. But once again I decided to ask anyways.


    "Did you also knew that I would be attacked?"


    "Yes, I did expect that. Since I haven¡¯t seen you get hurt in quite a long while, I wanted to see if your body could still hold up."


    The instant I heard that, my vision began to blur from an immense rage. I wanted to lash out at the little girl who was sitting right in front of me. But there was no point in carrying out such actions. Even if I ended up breaking all the bones in Mayuzumi''s body, she would likely just continue eating her chocolate bar as if nothing had happened. I clenched my hands tightly.


    "Ah, one more thing."


    Mayuzumi continued on as if she were oblivious of the inner turmoils within my heart.


    "The "thing" within your stomach is also safe and sound."


    At this point my rage peaked and I couldn''t hold back my anger any longer. My fist flew towards Mayuzumi''s face. Though with whatever bit of rationality I had left, my punch was instead diverted towards the wall beside her. A deafening sound erupted accompanied with a splintering cracking noise.


    Judging from the tremendous pain it was likely broken, but the pain also allowed me to recover from my boiling rage in that critical moment. Mayuzumi continued eating her chocolate bar nonchalantly. I managed to utter forth a voice behind my tightly clenched teeth.


    "Mayuzumi-sama."


    "Yes?"


    "Please try dying once."


    At that time I will even deliver the coup de grace.


    In response, Mayuzumi merely said.


    "Do you want some?"


    And held out her chocolate bar.


    "No."


    I immediately retorted and turned away from her. A clear blue sky could be seen from the window of the ward room. It was the same color as the sky on that day at the bottom of the building.


    I didn''t know why, but I had an urge to smoke.


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    ¡­¡­What was happening?


    I had suddenly came back to and realized that their was a new one hundred yen coin in my hand.


    This wasn''t the one I was previously holding, just who gave this to me?


    I was clutching a coin without any scratches or marks. Although I didn''t know who gave this to me, it should be fine if I used it. My throat was far too parched, I couldn''t stand it any longer. I shoved the hundred yen coin into the vending machine. The coin dropped in with a clear metallic noise followed by the illumination of the red vending machine lights.


    It was a simple occurrence.


    That was what I should''ve thought, but because of the situation up till now the emotional feeling was greatly overwhelming.


    After a moment''s hesitation, I chose a diet coke. There wasn''t any need to worry about calories anymore, but compared to a regular coke the slight reduction in sweetness was very appealing to me. I opened the can and a wonderful fizzing noise accompanied by bubbling emerged.


    I just couldn''t resist it any longer. Bringing the can to my mouth, a cool and tingling sweetness assaulted my tongue. Draining the entire can in a single gulp, a refreshing sensation filled my entire throat. At that moment, the view of the sky greeted me.


    And there was a person standing among the light blue background of the sky.


    That figure had been unconsciously looking towards the sky for all this time now. But the figure which had been hazy up to now then suddenly began merging together and becoming clearer. That person was wearing the same white dress as my younger sister.


    The white dress that whipped around with the wind also appeared like a whirl of clouds. White was my favorite color. But I had always felt disgruntled over my younger sister copying me and also wearing white. Looking from here it would seem that the color indeed suited me better.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªAhh, that person¡­.was me¡­


    The moment I realized that the world flipped over. A fierce wind was blowing against my cheeks. I was staring at the vending machine from on top of the roof. But no one was there. Although there was a can of soda rolling on the ground.


    Standing from the top of the building everything underneath looked so minuscule. And along with the glowing horizon and clear endless blue¡­ In that forever timeless moment, I looked towards the stretching blue skies and took a step forth.


    And felt the long awaited sensation of falling.


    And just like this¡­I¡­for the first time in my life died.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.1

    A woman was laughing next to me.


    At night, I heard the laughter again as it penetrated the surrounding darkness with a shrieking screech.


    There was a tightness within my chest, as if I were suffering from a heart attack, but that woman¡¯s laugh continued without end, no matter how I hid myself within the folds of my bed sheets, no matter how I covered my ears, the laughter was able to pierce through.


    I couldn¡¯t take it anymore and started slamming my head into the walls, blood spilled forth upon the repeated slams and dribbled all over the floor beneath. My wrinkled hands were covered in a deep red, like the color of menstrual fluids, and also like the time that woman gave birth. That deep red splattered all over the floor¡­¡­as I began thinking about it, the sound of a laughing child erupted forth¡ª¡ª-a crisp high pitched laughter.


    I continued repeatedly slamming my head into the walls, and I heard screams coming from my family¡­¡­.


    Go ahead scream louder! Scream and drown out that repulsing laughter!


    But that horrendous laughter continued on as lucid as ever, and no matter how bashed and dented my skull became that laughter continued on until dawn.


    That woman was laughing next to me.


    Woman and child laughing together.


    Please spare me! Please spare me!


    Spare me! Spare me! Just please spare me!


    If this continues on I will go insane¡­


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    ¡°So you then came running over to me begging for my help? How shameless.¡±


    Although her words were harsh, Mayuzumi¡¯s face contained no signs of anger and her tone was similar to that of reading from a script.


    I stood behind her, watching the current scene in front of me nonchalantly¡ª¡ª-the overly-spacious room stretched onward like a stage setting from a play, it was unrealistic. An old man was kneeling in front of Mayuzumi, the young girl dressed in gothic lolita fashion looked down upon the older man like some sort of queen.


    I glanced behind me and a gloomy gray courtyard entered my vision.


    And endless torrents of snowflakes drifted down from the darken skies.


    ¡°Did you forget what you once said to my grandmother? You¡¯re actually the first who dared to call a woman of the Mayuzumi House she-devils, the people who refer to us as monsters or witches are actually in the majority. The Mayuzumi House will not forget the scornful words you call us, as they were simply heinous!¡±


    The old man remained silent. Mayuzumi reached forth and began stroking the white hair that was utterly laced with dandruff.


    ¡°Come now speak up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­Please save me.¡±


    ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Save me¡­¡­please, please!¡±


    The old man brought his head even closer to the ground, and Mayuzumi raised her foot in response, the foot underneath her black laced dress dug down onto the shriveled back of the old man as he yelped in pain. Mayuzumi didn¡¯t even glance down at him and continued driving her slender legs down upon the old man as his spine started to creak and groan from the pressure.


    Watching the two, I let out another sigh out of the countless ones from just today.


    It was really cold, so could we wrap this up some time soon?


    ¡ù ¡ù ¡ù


    ¡°What is all that laughter?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­..What?¡±


    I held a freshly baked chocolate cake and asked Mayuzumi who was lying down on the sofa wearing a white shirt and frilled skirt. I looked down, my first attempt at baking sweets ended up in flames. Cooking had always been one of my fortes, but when cooking under a reluctant mood failure will essentially be inevitable.


    Feeling disgruntled and annoyed with myself, I began slicing the cake into several pieces. This cake was the ultimate result of the brand new oven Mayuzumi bought on whim, her request or rather demand was an obvious enticement for conflict, she was likely hoping for me to be demolished by an ulcer development.


    ¡°Miss Mayuzumi, the cake is finished.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Good job! I¡¯ve been waiting for so long¡­¡­ah! It¡¯s disgusting.¡±


    The words were exactly as I had anticipated, but Mayuzumi still hurriedly ate all the disgusting cake.


    ¡°It¡¯s likely the laughter of the deceased, the way it carries on crazily each and every night¡­¡­my, hearing that everyday must really be terrible. Regarding the sound of laughter, if the person hearing it also hated the person doing it, naturally that person would hate the laughter as well, it would be as annoying as listening to the screeches of wild animals. And if that person continued hearing a laughter they didn¡¯t want to hear, it would indeed entice death¡­¡­.pour the hot cocoa into a thermos, also add in two teaspoons of sugar.¡±


    ¡°Here, enjoy. But if you don¡¯t restrain yourself a bit, you¡¯ll definitely end up dying from diabetes one day. Also I know the chocolate cake tastes bad so you don¡¯t have to force yourself to eat it.¡±


    ¡°A life without chocolate, is as excruciating as being stuck in a malfunctioned submarine! Also Odagiri, I was the one who asked you to bake this cake, so even if it tastes bad I can¡¯t just refuse to eat it, I wouldn¡¯t do such a horrible thing.¡± If I asked you to bake a cake and you produce poison instead, then it¡¯s on the person who made it. But if that person was trying to bake a cake and ended up baking poison instead, then that person who asked should just graciously consume said poison.¡±


    It¡¯s not bad to the point where you have to refer to it as poison right?


    At least it doesn¡¯t look like it.


    I wanted to eat a slice to confirm its taste, but unfortunately Mayuzumi already took the last one.


    ¡°Finished! And Odagiri, like what was said before,  every night the deceased¡ª¡ª-sometimes even in the morning¡ª¡ª-would start laughing beside him, he was unable to bear it so he could only run to us for help.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­¡­.I also heard what he said, but¡­¡­why did something like this happen?¡±


    ¡°For now it¡¯s unclear, but the laughter he hears are apparently the voices of his dead wife and child.  Judging from his scared expression, it¡¯s likely he ended up recalling something he did.¡±


    Mayuzumi gave a small snicker.


    ¡°But Odagiri, the most interesting aspect isn¡¯t actually this, hearing the voices of the deceased in dreams is a rather commonplace supernatural phenomenon, as a matter of fact it¡¯s to the point where people even have an actual name for it called ¡°visitation dreams¡±. To be honest, I¡¯ve heard so many similar incidents that it¡¯s already becoming a cliche. However, this particular incident has two peculiar points.¡±


    Mayuzumi quietly extended a finger to list them, her painted black fingernail had a white butterfly drawn on it.


    ¡°He started hearing the laughter about a month ago, but his wife and child have been dead for over a year.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­So there¡¯s a gap in between?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and he can only hear the laughter from his left ear, while not in his right ear, and finally¡ª¡ªOdagiri, here comes the most interesting part!¡±


    Mayuzumi lips curved into a wide smile and a ominous feeling fell upon me, since the incidents that this girl usually saw as interesting typically reeked of blood.


    ¡°A month ago, the client¡¯s entire left ear was bitten off by a dog.¡±


    What was up with that?


    Mayuzumi smiled in a pleasant manner.


    So within the dog¡¯s stomach the digested ear was able to hear the voices of the deceased.


    Mayuzumi was once again attracted by another peculiar case¡­¡­.this incident was indeed befitting of Mayuzumi¡¯s taste, I also began steeling my heart and prepared myself for the upcoming tides. But she smiled then suddenly faded.


    ¡°Now then, Odagiri, although this sort of case is quite rare and I personally also want to accept the commission¡­¡­there is a problem.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the problem? If you want to accept it, then can¡¯t you just do so? No one is stopping you.¡±


    After all, even if anyone tried it would be futile.


    I had deliberately said this and Mayuzumi frowned upon hearing it.


    ¡°It¡¯s like this, the client and I¡­¡­or rather my family, are old acquaintances, if I were to accept his case, my family members would likely not stand by quietly.¡±


    Mayuzumi wouldn¡¯t have listened to my opinions anyways¡ª¡ª-so I was planning on just simply listening to her speak, but I unconsciously widened my eyes and a bead of cold sweat trickled down my neck.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s family members¡­¡­this doesn¡¯t look too good.


    ¡°So it would be bad if your family finds out right? Uh¡­¡­I¡¯m actually unfamiliar with your family members, but is it also related¡­¡­.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad¡­¡­ah, you mean that? Don¡¯t worry, ¡°he¡± is still in seclusion. Also my family members aren¡¯t within that sort of supernatural realm, the only rather unique people within my house are just ¡°him¡± and me.¡±


    Mayuzumi waved her hand assuredly, but I was unable to relax, a pain started arising in my stomach, as that thing began kicking my stomach from the inside, the kicks were heavy but Mayuzumi wasn¡¯t unaware. I could clearly sense the feeling of flesh gradually sinking itself between the many organs.


    It was sickening.


    ¡°The other party was slobbering tears all over the floor begging of me, and adding in that my grandmother has been dead for many years¡­¡­if this incident concerned the first generation then it would be impossible to accept his case, but since it just concerns my grandmother it doesn¡¯t really matter. Moreover, this isn¡¯t just from the standpoint of myself, but even from the standpoint of the entire Mayuzumi House it should be entirely fine.¡±


    Mayuzumi suddenly stood up and held out her hand, I also naturally handed a phone over to her. Mayuzumi¡¯s phone was crimson-colored, it gave off the appearance of a chocolaty texture. She began inputting a number and also said to me at the same time¡­


    ¡°Anyhow, Odagiri¡ª¡ª-¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°¡ªplease don¡¯t pull me off.¡±


    At that time, I didn¡¯t understand why Mayuzumi had said that.


    But three days later I would come to know why.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.2

    ¡°Even so, wasn¡¯t that a bit too far? Mayuzumi, what are you trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so pessimistic, it¡¯s not like I wanted to step on such a spiny-feeling back.¡±


    In other words, you mean if it wasn¡¯t so spiny then it would be fine?


    I won¡¯t even bother asking, if Mayuzumi actually ended up nodding it would cause such a headache.


    Mayuzumi was swinging her bare feet, the stockings she was previously wearing when stepping on the old man had been tossed into the wastebin. The contrast between the traditional-style room and girl in Gothic Lolita clothing was rather bizarre.


    The room that was prepared for us was enormously spacious and far beyond the space necessary for two people.


    For a second, I thought we had come to one of those luxurious traditional-style Japanese hotels¡­¡­.but it seems Mayuzumi wasn¡¯t planning on taking it easy.


    ¡°Anyhow, Odagiri, since we¡¯ve essentially accepted the client¡¯s case, let¡¯s go properly greet them!¡±


    ¡°What? Greet? That¡¯s not really the issue right now, Mayuzumi, what exactly happened between him and your grandmother? I remember you mentioning something about being a succubus¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s also not important, his uncle committed self-immolation for a certain reason, and it just happened to be slightly related to my grandmother. Could you please hand me my chocoballs?


    I think that¡¯s actually a rather important element, but for Mayuzumi it probably is a trivial sort of matter. Seeing her happily eat the chocoballs, she doesn¡¯t look the slightest bit perturbed.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mayuzumi stood up and began walking forward, I thought she wanted to go greet the old man¡¯s family members, but it would appear not. Instead she had walked to the entrance and off into the courtyard. Although I felt her actions were a bit strange, I ended up following after her through the snow-covered ground, the feeling of snow underneath was soft but at the same time quite cold. The sight of the courtyard¡¯s gray clashing against the snow¡¯s white produced a rather artistic spectacle, but the sensation of freezing cold air upon us was quite unbearable.


    ¡°Mayuzmi, why are we in the courtyard?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I already say? To properly greet them! There are some people here who we need to first greet.¡±


    Mayuzumi walked in front of me, her red paper umbrella in hand as usual, the layers of white snow in contrast with the bright red made me immediately think of the color of blood.


    An ominous feeling began arising within me.


    Mayuzumi came to a stop upon reaching the base of a towering pine tree. The pine tree was planted within the most prominent position within the courtyard which also made it naturally attention-drawing. Mayuzumi was glancing at the branches of the pine tree with a dreamy look as if she were in a trance.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-*Snap


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-*Creak


    Almost simultaneously with the sound of Mayuzumi closing her paper umbrella, a sound came from the branches of the pine tree, but the branches showed no signs of any movement. However, two pairs of legs were quietly dangling in front of my eyes, I followed the ghostly pale white legs up as drops of human fecal matter dribbled onto the ground. Humans with their necks stretched forth to the very limits were swaying about feebly, the person to the very front had an abnormally swollen face that was snapped to the side. Perhaps it was due to the freezing cold, but it looked nothing like a human being.


    As I watched the frozen dead bodies hanging in front of me, I thought to myself that they must be heavy.


    I hate how those were the only thoughts that came to my mind.


    My hands began naturally reaching for my pack of cigarettes and after founding it I asked.


    ¡°Mayuzumi, what is this?¡±


    ¡°As you can see, Odagiri, it¡¯s a rare sight!¡±


    The bloodshot eyes gave forth a painful expression, the mouth was hung open and the lopping tongue a deep blue as if some sort of unknown creature had crawled forth from within. Multiple snowflakes were plastered onto the swollen face and the limbs stretching out from within the clothes were quivering ever so slightly. The smaller corpse hanging beside it was an even more terrible sight.


    I couldn¡¯t stand looking at the corpse of the child who was forced by her mother to hang herself.


    The expression of pure anguish upon her¡­


    ¡°They¡­¡­hung themselves?¡±


    ¡°To be specific, they were ¡°forced to hang themselves¡±. Don¡¯t you think this child is quite pitiful? Judging from her expression, she just couldn¡¯t understand why she also had to die. These two are the family members of our client¡ª¡ªYujiro Saga¡¯s second wife, Mrs. Asako and her daughter Aki. Apparently his first wife died of illness, and his third wife also passed away shortly after the death of his second wife.¡±


    Mayuzumi reopened her paper umbrella with a smile on her face.


    Her voice was but a whisper and contained a hint of delight.


    ¡°Due to their hatred and resentment, I believe they¡¯ve come back from the dead and are now appearing within reality.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-*Creak


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-*Creak


    The bodies continued swaying back and forth silently, but when Mayuzumi gave a twirl with her paper umbrella they disappeared.


    All traces of fecal matters upon the ground had vanished and all that was left was snow. The pine tree loomed above quietly as if none of the eerie occurrence had just happened.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, although I said we were coming to greet them, to be accurate, it¡¯s more of a grave visitation, I just wanted you to meet them. I saw them from the reception room earlier when I was looking out into the courtyard, what we saw just now was merely an image from the past, essentially an afterimage and nothing more.¡±


    Mayuzumi continued twirling her red paper umbrella. So what we saw just now are the remnants of a past tragedy. Mayuzumi continued on happily.


    ¡°But then again, where are those laughs coming from?¡±


    Maybe from your own throat?


    Although I really wanted to say this, I could only endure and swallow my words.


    Mayuzumi continued forth without looking back, but then she suddenly stopped as if she had noticed something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    I glanced over her umbrella and saw the figure of a person wrapped head to toe in a long raincoat standing there. A bony thin face appeared from the depths of the plastic-like cloth, long layers of bangs were covering the person¡¯s entire face, but upon closer inspection, the face was rather well-proportioned.


    But the person¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t the main point here.


    ¡°Hello!¡±


    The about sixteen or so boy gave us a greeting with a smile.


    And his hand was clutching the corpse of a dead crow.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.3

    ¡°Those are my collections.¡±


    He carried out a tray of hot green tea for us. I was feeling cold so the green tea was very much appreciated, but the crow¡¯s rotting corpse was still on my mind so I didn¡¯t reach out for the tea.


    The current house we were in was to the very corner of the courtyard, but it was different from the rest of the manor as it was western-style. The interior was heated and the flooring made of wood.


    There was a retractable bed and table pushed to the side; along with a shelf containing the remains of numerous animals.


    The remains of groundhogs, fishes, rats¡­¡­.all of the slightly discolored bones were lined up side by side. On the top sat the remains of the crow beside a faintly glimmering skull of a dog.


    ¡°That¡¯s a rather impressive collection, you found all those yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yes, although I¡¯m no professional, after giving it a try I realized it wasn¡¯t really that hard. The trick is to thoroughly clean out the animal¡¯s organs and skin, then bury the bones after separating them. The process is rather tedious but after some time the bones become very clean. But if you take it out too early the remaining skin won¡¯t have completely decomposed yet¡­¡­.although for fishes, aside from burying them in the ground you can soak them in formalin, if you¡¯re able to capture them in their living form they can turn out quite beautiful.¡±


    The boy smiled happily, contrary to his appearance he appeared rather friendly. I disregarded the two who were conversing over the specimens and turned towards my teacup.


    ¡°Ah, Odagiri, please help yourself. Don¡¯t worry, I washed my hands before brewing the tea.¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about that, I¡¯m just not thirsty, no need to worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha! It¡¯s fine, I can understand how you¡¯re feeling, I was just holding a dead corpse before brewing the tea, so it¡¯s reasonable to worry. But it¡¯s customary to brew tea for visitors so I had to brew some regardless!¡±


    The boy smiled in a malicious manner. I felt that his tone towards me was rather mocking compared to how he spoke to Mayuzumi, I could sense a feeling of contempt. In order to shut him up, I reached out for the teacup and drained the scorching hot tea. Seeing me drink all the tea in one gulp, the boy widened his eyes.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would be so daring¡­..oh right, Odagiri, no need to be so formal, that sort of formality just doesn¡¯t suit you! Odagiri, it might just be me, but I feel like you¡¯re forcing yourself to be polite.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t help but heave a sigh. I knew it would be better to just ignore him, but I really wanted to retort.


    Mayuzumi had also said the same thing before.


    ¡°¡­¡­..Odagiri, those words don¡¯t suit you.¡±


    She had said nonchalantly while twirling her umbrella. How did I reply to her back then? Noticing that I had unconsciously closed my eyes, Mayuzumi smiled, it was quite rare for her to actually notice the mood. She then turned towards the boy.


    ¡°Your explanation was quite entertaining, thank you. You are¡­¡­..Yusuke Saga correct? Could I ask you a few questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes, go ahead¡­¡­it¡¯s related to my father¡¯s ear right?¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you know? Although I shouldn¡¯t be saying this, shouldn¡¯t we be considered dubious? Or did your father already explain about us?¡±


    I had an urge to say that the only dubious one was Mayuzumi.


    Yusuke nodded his head truthfully.


    ¡°My father already explained, when we heard that the daughter of the Mayuzumi house was coming, everyone in our family went into uproar. I heard that you possess incredible powers? Such as how you can see dead people, hear their voices, curse people, lift curses, and the likes. But I feel that this incident is completely his own fault and well-deserved. Haven¡¯t you heard? That person said many bad things regarding your family.¡±


    ¡°That is true, he labeled us as ¡°she-devils¡± and such.¡±


    Although the Mayuzumi house is indeed related to the supernatural realm, from how Yusuke was portraying them it made the Mayzumi house look entirely like some sort of demon cult. Mayuzumi ignored my look of exasperation and laughed pleasantly.


    ¡°I also heard about the matters regarding your grandmother! Something about how after the daughter of my father¡¯s uncle committed suicide, the people within my family began dying from a mysterious illness or began experiencing other sorts of supernatural events. So our family asked your grandmother for help¡­¡­and the strange occurrences stopped, but then my father¡¯s uncle suddenly committed self-immolation¡­¡­and your grandmother had said¡ª¡ª¡±.


    Yusuke¡¯s mouth quivered slightly.


    As if he were unconsciously enjoying himself and smiling.


    ¡°¡ªWho told him to burn off his own daughter¡¯s hand, his own fiery death is self-wrought.¡±


    A curse is like a double-edged blade, cursing someone else will in turn cause harm to yourself.


    ¡°What you do to others will also come back around to you. The outcome of those who seek vengeance.¡±


    Another similar phrase surfaced within my mind, the tea I drank earlier suddenly tasted incredibly bitter and distasteful.


    ¡°Hahaha! I should just ask you to burn my father to death too.¡±


    Yusuke spoke in a jokingly manner, but I could see that he was serious from his eyes. His face may be smiling but he was in fact secretly testing Mayuzumi.


    From his glance it would seem he was trying to appraise Mayuzumi¡¯s worth.


    ¡°I apologize, I can¡¯t really help you, commissions are prioritized in the order we received them so I will have to decline.¡±


    ¡°What a pity¡­¡­no, I meant how unfortunate.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel down, our encounter with each other could also be taken as a kind of fortune. I also feel it¡¯s quite sad that I¡¯m not able to help you.¡±


    Mayuzumi replied simply as she took out a piece of chocolate she was carrying and tossed it into her mouth, the sound of her chewing on the frozen-cold chocolate gave off a bone-gnawing noise.


    ¡°You also believe that there is someone who dearly hates your father?¡±


    As Mayuzumi asked, I recalled the sight of the two hanging corpses swaying in the wind.


    The horrendous scene of the death was filled with hatred and pain.


    Yusuke then quickly replied.


    ¡°Yes, there is definitely someone who really hates him, that man deserves to be cursed to death.  Isn¡¯t he completely scared to death right now? That¡¯s because he knows what he has done and it¡¯s obvious why he would be cursed for it.¡±


    Yusuke¡¯s words were full of malice and disgust as he continued speaking.


    ¡°Asako wasn¡¯t a bad person, although her inexperience made me a bit worried, she was kind and attempted to get along with me, Aki was also a very cute child, she didn¡¯t deserve to die¡­¡­but all because of him! My father doesn¡¯t deserve to live¡­¡±


    The story that followed after was dreary yet simple, just another miserable life story of another person¡ª¡ª-


    The father of Yusuke is Yujiro Saga, and Yusuke spent the next few hours telling us just how horrible his father was. Yusuke¡¯s mother was the first wife and was essentially killed by his father, Yujiro Saga. His mother had a weak constitution to begin with and ended up passing away due to over-fatigue and stress. However, Yujiro Saga apparently didn¡¯t learn his lesson and used his wealth and power to force the young Asako to marry him. In the end he treated her brutally and would constantly beat her whenever he was drunk, he also engaged in numerous affairs. Asako wasn¡¯t able to endure it anymore and ultimately hung herself and her daughter Aki.


    These sorts of stories weren¡¯t that uncommon and could practically happen anywhere. But for the people involved, these sorts of common tragedies would end up becoming an everlasting scar.


    The amount of pain she had to feel to actually take herself and her own child and hang themselves.


    ¡°He deserves to hear the cries of their constant laughter¡­¡­but the actual punishment he deserves should be far more severe!¡±


    The pupils of the smiling Yusuke began to dilate.


    I knew what that was.


    Those were the eyes of a person who had gone mad.


    ¡°But your father has now been forced to the brink of desperation, he¡¯s desperate to the point where he has to beg for help from the Mayuzumi house he so dearly despised. If he actually did end up going insane, what would you do?¡±


    Yusuke¡¯s mouth twisted into a snarl.


    His exposed teeth were like the ones of the animals in his collection.


    ¡°When he becomes insane, I will go beside him and laugh into his ear.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 2.4

    ¡°Oda¡­ giri-kun¡­ Odagiri-kun.¡±


    I woke up to someone calling my name. Tears that had welled up spilled from the corners of my eyes. I was back in my room. Unable to move, I asked Mayuzumi about the situation, directing only my gaze to her.


    ¡°Yuujirou has calmed down. I had you taken to the doctor too, by the way.¡±


    I nodded, disappointed for the shameful sight I displayed. I hated myself for causing trouble. When I tried to force myself up, I felt a terrible pain in my stomach. My head stirred, and I leaned back. The emotions I felt earlier flooded my mind as if they were my own.


    I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m in pain. I¡¯m lonely. I¡¯m gonna kill you.


    Why? Why did she die? I¡¯ll kill you.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said softly. She had changed into her usual attire. ¡°Do you want my help?¡±


    She smiled, peering into my face with the look of a holy saint.


    ¡°If you want, I can help you.¡±


    A terribly sweet temptation. But I stopped myself from nodding. I forced a smile, felt relieved that the muscles in my mouth could move. I didn¡¯t care if I wore a contorted look. As long as I could smile.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    I already owed her too much, and the interest was still increasing by day. Any more help would be a drug.


    Too much of it and I¡¯d become a junkie.


    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help, Mayu-san.¡±


    Mayuzumi gave a somewhat contented smile. ¡°Very well. Go to sleep, then,¡± she said gently.


    My eyelids drooped. The pain subsided, and rapid drowsiness washed over me. A sweet voice, like a lullaby, reached my ears.


    ¡°I will always be here.¡±


    I¡¯m sure.


    No matter where I woke up, this girl would be the only one by my side.


    The morning was relatively quiet. Under the dazzling morning sunshine, I lifted my body up. The pain from last night had vanished like an illusion. As I stretched out in relief, my eyes met that of Mayuzumi¡¯s. She was sitting by my bedside.


    She smiled.


    It was beyond embarrassing.


    ¡°It¡¯s morning, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°¡­Looks like it.¡± I turned my head away.


    ¡°Yuujirou¡¯s behavior was surprising,¡± she continued like nothing. ¡°But we got something out of it. We were also able to hear the laughter.¡±


    Laughter mixed in with the screams. I tried to recall the horrific scene from last night. It felt like I was pulling on the emotions I experienced last night as well. As I pushed the memory aside, a cat-shaped pom-pom appeared in a close-up view.


    What was that?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing.¡±


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll say it again. I don¡¯t get angry or bothered by questions. You can ask as many questions as you want, whenever you want. I will answer the ones I want to answer.¡±


    So asking her questions she didn¡¯t want to answer was pointless.


    What in the world was that?


    The question rose to my throat, but I forced it back down. If it was something she didn¡¯t want to answer, I wouldn¡¯t know how to react.


    ¡°Anyway, Mayu-san. Did you find out anything? A full day has passed.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve learned a lot. But it¡¯s still not enough. So let¡¯s go fill in the missing pieces, shall we?¡±


    Mayuzumi stood up. A large black ribbon swung at her waist. As usual, she looked like a western doll. Grabbing her red parasol, she said, ¡°Let¡¯s go ask about the time when a dog bit his ear off.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was shocking,¡± said Ayane, Yuujirou¡¯s third wife, in a sophisticated tone.


    She wore unobtrusive make-up, but it was her bewitching features and her voluptuous figure that captured one¡¯s attention. It was easy to tell that men found her attractive. Her husband¡¯s ears being bitten off was a serious matter, but she was nonchalant about it. A closer look revealed that the modern clothes in her room were all branded.


    When asked how Yuujirou was doing, she gave a small smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate,¡± she said, ¡°but he¡¯s getting old.¡±


    She thought that Yuujiro¡¯s strange behavior was the result of dementia. Regardless, she answered Mayuzumi¡¯s questions dutifully. She was skilled at grasping points and suppressing her emotions. But she always kept that somewhat mocking air around her.


    Perhaps she married Yuujirou on the assumption that he would die soon.


    She knew she only had to endure a few more years. I doubt she would end up hanging herself like Asako did. I thought she made the right decision. Wishing misfortune on someone you hate. I got it now. It was certainly much healthier.


    Better than sucking it up and then hanging yourself.


    ¡°That dog belonged to a neighbor named Tashiro-san. It was very violent, so they kept it in a cage, but when Tashiro-san passed away, the dog was left behind. His surviving family couldn¡¯t handle it and decided to call the shelter. My husband wished to see it at least once. Apparently, he wanted to keep it to fend off burglars.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I muttered absently.


    According to Yuusuke, their previous dog was beaten to death by Asako, because Yuujirou would sometimes sick it on her.


    ¡°Asako-san was standing in front of the dog house with a bloody bat. The dog was lying on the ground beside her. Its head was cracked open, and there was brain matter everywhere. Asako-san was stomping on it with her sandals. When I approached her, she said, ¡®Oh, Yuu-chan. I finally killed it. I just thought things would be better without it around. Hurt so much less.''¡±


    ¡°I told them that I killed the dog. A few days later, Asako-san hanged herself. I should have taken the bat and beaten my father to death. Even now, that feeling hasn¡¯t changed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, to fend off burglars. As a result, his ear was bitten off.¡±


    Agitated by being in an unfamiliar place, the dog tore off its leash and bit Yuujiro, who was peering close at it.


    There was a faint smile on Ayane¡¯s face.


    ¡°That¡¯s when Yuusuke took out a butterfly knife from his pocket and stabbed the fleeing dog. It happened in a flash. The dog still ran away, and its body was never found.¡±


    ¡°They never found the body?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    Ayane nodded. ¡°No. There were traces of blood, but it was nowhere to be found. It wasn¡¯t long after that that he said he could hear laughter. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s the shock of having his ear bitten off. That¡¯s what the doctor said, too.¡± Her mouth lifted into a sneer.


    Mayuzumi was deep in thought. However, the fact that Yuusuke stabbed the dog was more surprising to me than the fact that the body was never found. I thought he would love the dog who had bitten his father¡¯s ear off.


    ¡°That would be all. Thank you for your assistance,¡± Mayuzumi said as she stood up. She was about to leave when she suddenly turned around, and in a casual tone, she said, ¡°I almost forgot. I have one more question.¡±


    ¡°Did Asako-san and Aki-san both have their heads?¡±


    A pool of blood slowly spread.


    Crimson gushed forth from the tatami mat, creating a swamp. Blood creeped under Mayuzumi¡¯s legs clothed in stockings. There was no smell of iron, but it looked strangely vivid.


    A girl in a gothic lolita outfit, as if mourning, was standing in the sea of blood.


    Her red parasol twirled around.


    In front of Mayuzumi lay corpses cut into small pieces, the remains of an adult and a child. Two bodies dismembered and scattered about. Their internal organs had been pulled out and separated into parts. A closer look revealed that several parts were missing. Arms, legs, ribs, and heads had been taken away.


    Click.


    Mayuzumi closed her parasol, and the image vanished.


    A brand-new tatami mat reappeared. The room regained its silence. Facing the porch, it was once a guest chamber, and located near the garden. I strained my eyes, and it felt like I could see the hanging bodies.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°Mayu-san, what was that just now?¡±


    ¡°An image from the past. Like the scene of a grotesque murder. The horrific image is deeply ingrained in this place. Changing the tatami alone won¡¯t make it disappear. So I pulled it up. That was quite something, I must say.¡±


    The indiffirence in her tone belied her words. Slender fingers stroked the dry tatami mat. I thought I saw red flowing to her white fingertips.


    A graphic image of the past. Dismembered corpses.


    All of that actually happened here.


    ¡°After their bodies were discovered, Asako-san and Aki-chan were immediately brought to this room and laid down on the floor. Fearing a scandal, Yuujiro did not call the police or even take them to the hospital, but instead called a doctor he was acquainted with. When Yuusuke learned about their deaths, he dismembered the bodies while the people of the house weren¡¯t looking. Apparently, he cut them up skillfully. Some parts were never recovered.¡±


    Ayane¡¯s voice replayed in my head. ¡°I heard about that too. He¡¯s a little crazy. He lives in the annex at the moment, but I can¡¯t help but feel a little scared. But the craziest part is¡ª¡±


    ¡°Even when questioned, he didn¡¯t say anything,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Yuujiro tried to disown him, but Yuusuke said that if he kicked him out, he would tell everyone about Asako¡¯s suicide. Hence, he was moved to the annex, where he is living separately.¡±


    ¡°Even when no body parts were found.¡±


    ¡°And mutilating a corpse is a crime. Still, Yuujiro did not turn his son in to the police.¡±


    He feared the boy¡¯s abnormal behavior, but he didn¡¯t hold him accountable. Perhaps he didn¡¯t want to be disgraced, or mar his family name. But the real reason was probably much simpler.


    Even when Asako¡¯s guts were pulled out of her, he felt nothing.


    So he didn¡¯t press the issue further.


    The thought of it made me want to vomit.


    Mayuzumi chuckled. ¡°I wonder where the missing bones went.¡± She stood up, her black eyes staring intently at the spot where the bodies were. ¡°Singing skull,¡± she mumbled.


    A skull. Cranium. A bone detached from its neck.


    It sings?


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not familiar with it, Odagiri-kun? It¡¯s a famous folk tale. Though there are multiple versions, the stories all have one thing in common: a skull takes revenge on the person who killed them. A certain skull said that it would make the man who killed it rich by singing. Delighted, the man took the skull home. However, when presented to a lord, the skull didn¡¯t sing, and the man was executed for lying. Then suddenly, the skull started singing about how it had avenged itself.¡±


    Even when its flesh had long decayed, deep-seated grudge and obsession remained, moving bones that shouldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°Even in death, if there¡¯s a powerful grudge, bones will sing and laugh.¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s lips warped into a smile. She turned on her heel and started walking. ¡°His ear should be separated from the flesh.¡± She giggled. ¡°Shall we go, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    ¡°To where?¡±


    ¡°Where else?¡± Her red parasol stung my eyes. She snapped it open and rested it on her shoulder. ¡°We¡¯re going to see the skulls.¡±


    Without looking back, Mayuzumi walked on. Red parasol cut across the white garden. Satisfying sound of footsteps crunching on the snow.


    ¡°Would you let us listen to the laughter?¡±


    For a moment, Yuusuke looked surprised, then he opened the door with a smile.

 Volume 1 - CH 2.5

    Mayuzumi flung the sliding door open.


    ¡°I found it, old man,¡± she said. ¡°I found what¡¯s driving you insane.¡±


    Yuusuke and I followed her inside. Yuujiro was lying on the futon, haggard, but when he saw Mayuzumi, he quickly got up.


    ¡°Oh. That sounds wonderful.¡±


    His voice was extremely weak. His pleading tone made me feel bitter. I cast a sidelong glance at the box Yuusuke was holding, a plastic container with newspaper inside. Sounds of scuttling, like small animals, came from inside. Yuujirou didn¡¯t notice.


    Yuusuke was wearing a twisted smile.


    ¡°First of all, your ear did not completely disappear from this world. After being devoured by an animal, someone took it. They preserved your ear and continuously played deranged laughter into it. This is how it works.¡±


    Mayuzumi pointed to the box behind her. Yuusuke nodded. Then, with a thin smile on his face, he opened the lid of the box.


    Yuujirou gulped, and I let out a sigh.


    A white ear was floating like a fluffy cotton in a bottle filled with formalin solution. There were two skulls around it; one big and one small. Human skulls.


    The moment Yuujiro screamed, the skull cackled in a woman¡¯s voice.


    Clatter. Clatter.


    I covered my ears, trying to block out Yuujiro¡¯s screams and the laughter.


    It was beyond revolting.


    ¡°Yes. I chased after the dying dog and ripped its belly open. I flipped it over and cut its stomach while it was still alive. When I opened its still-pulsing stomach, I found my father¡¯s ear among the gastric juice, blood, and puke. I then immediately preserved it in formalin. I buried the dog¡¯s body in the ground. Asako and Aki¡¯s skulls started talking way before that. Although, they couldn¡¯t speak as clearly like in the stories. All they could do was utter single sounds and laugh. I really wanted to show them to my father. But I was worried he¡¯d do something to them. I felt sorry. I mean, they could laugh and all, so it seemed like a waste. While I was wondering what to do, I got a hold of the ear. Seeing my father go crazy was so funny, I almost died laughing. But how did you notice?¡±


    Yuusuke¡¯s eyes widened. His explanation, though long, was simple. Just like his father¡¯s life story.


    After Asako and Aki died, he took the bones he wanted from their bodies. He pulled out their innards, because he wanted the ribs and pelvis. He also took the skulls, removing the eyeballs, nose, and as much skin and flesh as possible. It was a tough task, but he bought some time by telling a close servant that he wanted to say goodbye. While the servant left him alone with the bodies, he carefully removed the bones and took them away.


    For preservation. As a reminder of his precious family.


    After digging up the bones he buried and the human samples were ready, something remarkable happened.


    The skulls started talking.


    Mayuzumi gave a shrug. ¡°Anyone would¡¯ve realized it if they learned you took their heads. Also, you had a dog¡¯s skull on your shelf. You said the last dog you had had its head smashed in. I figured it was the skull of the second dog whose body was never found. And the most important clue was last night. We heard laughter that only your father should be able to hear.¡±


    I thought back to last night¡¯s uproar. There was a high-pitched cackling mixed with the screams. I turned around and saw Yuusuke standing in the white garden.


    What we heard last night came from an outside source.


    ¡°The laughter came from the annex,¡± Mayuzumi continued. ¡°When you came to watch your father suffer, you left the door open.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see.¡±


    Yuusuke grinned, as if satisfied with the answer. Without showing the slightest hint of panic, he peered inside the case. He caressed the small skull as though admiring his little sister. He watched the clattering skull with heartfelt joy.


    ¡°I have one question,¡± Mayuzumi said gravely.


    Yuusuke inclined his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the bones. They held deep-seated grudges that allowed them to talk. But the ear is a different matter. Normally, an ear, once severed, becomes nothing but a piece of flesh. It cannot possibly transmit sound to its body. The only reason it could was because its soul was preserved in it as well. It¡¯s not something that can be done simply by dipping it in formalin. It¡¯s completely different from preserving fish.¡±


    Her black eyes narrowed like a cat¡¯s. There was a striking coldness in her voice.


    ¡°How did you do it?


    Yuusuke giggled. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you about it later. You want to show this to my father, right? Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you sure?¡± I interjected despite myself. My plan was to just watch from the sidelines.


    Yuusuke gave a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t mind. It was starting to get dull. Besides, showing him sounds interesting.¡±


    He flashed a toothy grin. He looked like a smiling skull.


    Wishing misfortune on someone you hate.


    Mayu-san, is this normal?


    I tried to ask, but the girl in front of me had her mouth shut.


    Shrieking, Yuujiro retreated and fell on his back. Yuusuke presented the box with a smile. The discolored ear jiggled. The skull laughed out loud, the clattering of its teeth echoing endlessly.


    A shrill laughter, and an innocent voice.


    ¡°Come on, pops. Why so scared?¡±


    A young boy¡¯s voice blended in.


    ¡°Wh-What is that?!¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s Asako-san and Aki. Look closely. See? It¡¯s your fault that they look like this.¡±


    Clatter. Clatter. Clatter.


    The skull laughed, as if in affirmation. Eyes widening, Yuujirou retreated further back. Yuusuke followed him, slowly lifting the skull from the box and holding it before the old man. He screamed and covered his face, but Yuusuke didn¡¯t stop there. He rubbed the skeleton relentlessly against the old man¡¯s face.


    Having lost interest, Mayuzumi looked away from the twisted scene.


    ¡°You have your answer. We¡¯re leaving,¡± she said coldly, then whirled around. Surprised by her behavior, I followed her.


    ¡°M-Mayuzumi-sama!¡± Yuujirou called.


    Mayuzumi turned. ¡°You asked me to look into the laughter. The cause is right in front of you. They won¡¯t bite. I¡¯m sure you can deal with it yourself. You have arms, after all. Skeletons can¡¯t move.¡±


    Yuujirou¡¯s cheek quivered. He stared at the skull, then suddenly, as if shaking off his fear, he grabbed Yuusuke¡¯s arm.


    ¡°Y-Yuusuke. G-Give me that. I-I-I¡¯ll smash it to pieces!¡±


    Yuusuke looked a little surprised. He was silent for a few seconds.


    ¡°Sure, but you¡¯re gonna die,¡± the boy said in an indifferent tone.


    The air crackled.


    Malice slowly seeped in, smothering me. I loosened my collar. Cold sweat ran down my back.


    Yuujirou¡¯s eyes bulged. ¡°What did you say?¡± he asked in a strained voice.


    Yuusuke tilted his head innocently. ¡°You can smash their skulls if you want. If you do, I¡¯ll smash your head in as well.¡±


    ¡°Y-You think you can g-get away with that?¡±


    ¡°Nope. I¡¯ll get arrested for sure. But so what? You can run and hide wherever you want, but I¡¯ll spend the rest of my life finding you so I can smash your head in. If you kill Asako-san and Aki again, I¡¯ll kill you. I stayed so I could avenge them. I contented myself with just letting you hear their laughter. If I was arrested, no one would take care of their bones. But if you don¡¯t want to put up with it, I¡¯ll kill you. I swear. No matter what.¡±


    His tone was matter-of-fact. Yuusuke wasn¡¯t threatening him. He was just stating a fact. A few seconds later, Yuujiro¡¯s whole body began to tremble. His wrinkled cheeks were wet with tears.


    He understood then, that feeling of hopelessness of having nowhere to run, a feeling that would make you want to hang yourself.


    Smiling, Yuusuke tapped the old man on the shoulder. ¡°At least put up with the laughter, okay?¡±


    Cocking his head, Yuusuke burst into laughter.


    The skulls joined him. A woman, a child, and a boy, all laughing ceaselessly.


    It was as if the family of three were having a blast.


    Mayuzumi and I walked through the snow. From the distant mansion, the sound of laughter and wailing continued. As if to shut the voices out, I followed the parasol in front of me. Sunlight reflected off the red parasol, dazzling my vision. Unlike the white garden, the sky, which had begun to clear up, was a clear, bright blue. A faint warmth touched my frozen skin.


    The snow had stopped.


    The air was still cold and heavy.


    I heard footsteps coming from behind. I turned around to see Yuusuke out of breath.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad I made it,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry my dad can¡¯t even see you off.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind,¡± Mayuzumi replied.


    How could he possibly see us off in that situation? Nonetheless, Yuusuke bowed once more and apologized.


    ¡°I had one last thing I wanted to say,¡± he said. ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you about it earlier. It¡¯s about my dad¡¯s ear.¡±


    Ears that continued to pick up sound despite being severed. A dead flesh connected to the main body.


    Mayuzumi narrowed her eyes.


    ¡°A guy I know told me how to do it over the phone. He also said to take special care of the skulls. When I told him that I took their skulls, he said that if they have a strong grudge, they¡¯ll start singing one day. He told me to wait until they started singing to take revenge. He said that the three of us would be able to laugh together again. Then a while later, I got my dad¡¯s ear.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who is this person?¡± Mayuzumi asked, her voice oddly low.


    Yuusuke dropped his voice to a whisper as well. ¡°Mayuzumi Asato.¡±


    My eyes grew wide. My vision tumbled as if I¡¯d been punched, and I felt a sharp pain in my stomach. A dull ache spread slowly from the center. Suppressing the pain, I regarded the back in front of me.


    ¡°Your brother.¡±


    The girl hidden behind the red parasol said nothing.


    I thought I heard snow crumbling.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.1

    The mermaid, having fallen in love with the prince, visited the witch¡¯s house. In exchange for her voice, she received a potion that turned her tail into legs.


    ¡°If the prince were to marry another girl, you¡¯ll turn into bubble and disappear,¡± the witch said to her.


    She agreed and went to the prince.


    ¡°You can call it a tale of pure love so fierce, but from a different perspective, this is a story about contracts. In order for the potion to have a lasting effect, she must earn the love of the prince. If she failed to fulfill the terms of the contract, the potion she drank will turn into poison. Do you know what this means, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    Mayumi lifted her gaze from the book. Her eyes were as cold as a witch¡¯s, but her cheeks were red as fire.


    ¡°There¡¯s no particular need for love to be the goal in this story,¡± she said. ¡°Suppose the mermaid princess¡¯s love is not real. If she simply wants to go to the human world, then you still have a story. The prince¡¯s love is just a means to an end. If she only wanted feet that would never disappear, the plot would still be the same.¡±


    Perhaps she had a point. But that really didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°You have a cold. Please stop talking nonsense and get some rest.¡±


    ¡°You should know how bored I am the moment I started reading these books. With this, I¡¯ve read all the books I own. Did you know? The famous detective Holmes used cocaine to relieve his boredom. So, Odagiri-kun. I believe it is your duty as my assistant to find me a recreation better than drugs before I become a junkie.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I¡¯m busy taking care of someone sick. Also, I would appreciate it if you stopped calling me your assistant only when it benefits you.¡± I smiled.


    You usually treat me like a slave.


    Mayuzumi shook her legs in protest, causing the pile of books to collapse. Unfortunately for her, sick people have no right to speak. My pet theory is that times of peace and quiet is heavier than the earth. My plan was to force her to understand that.


    People might call that brainwashing, but whatever.


    I went to the kitchen and peered into the pot. The porridge was boiling nicely. I cracked an egg into it, and took a taste. The half-boiled egg melted softly on my tongue. I¡¯m not good at baking sweets, but I¡¯m good at cooking.


    For starters, I need to make her eat something other than chocolate.


    ¡°Mayu-san, porridge is ready.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want it. Think about it, Odagiri-kun. How can I eat something I dislike when I¡¯m feeling weak? I would rather die than ingest anything other than chocolate.¡±


    Then die.


    I wanted to say it with a big smile, but held myself back. As I stared at her, Mayuzumi went under the covers. The two pompoms on her nightcap bobbed, and the red eyes of the two rabbits glistened.


    It had evolved. As I observed it closely, Mayuzumi peeked from underneath.


    ¡°Why are you staring at my face? I won¡¯t die, so can you please leave me alone? Having someone watching you when you¡¯re vulnerable is unsettling. Any living creature has that instinct.¡±


    ¡°R-Right. If you wish.¡±


    I turned away from her, but then I realized she had to eat something.


    Maybe I can fool her by topping it with chocolate.


    ¡°By the way, Odagiri-kun, I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am, I understand. Whatever do you need?¡±


    I turned around immediately, assuming that my thoughts had been exposed. Perhaps she¡¯d become less perceptive, but all she did was mutely reach her arm out of the futon, and waved a piece of paper in her hand.


    ¡°I received a case by fax yesterday. A girl wants protection because of apparitions around her.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ she needs a bodyguard. That¡¯s unusual. It¡¯s not your kind of case, either.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s not my cup of tea. But I haven¡¯t given her an answer. So, I want you to go see her and listen to what she has to say.¡±


    ¡°I guess I can do that¡­ When do I meet her?¡±


    ¡°At twelve o¡¯clock today.¡±


    I looked up at the wall clock. It was already twelve. I thought the blood vessels in my forehead ruptured. The bowl I laid down on the table made a loud bang.


    Peace and quiet would forever be out of my reach, it seemed.


    ¡°Tachibana Kotoko?¡±


    When I arrived at the cold park, I called out to a girl sitting on a bench. She jerked up her head, then nodded. Her big, light-brown eyes widened and gradually relaxed in relief. Her smile reminded me of a friendly dog.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re here.¡±


    She looked good in her off-white sweater and slim jeans. Her lightly-pigmented, short hair also gave her a lively impression. She smelled like sweet fruit. Perfume, perhaps?


    After briefly studying her, I shrank back a little. She was different from how I pictured her.


    There were no strange shadows about her. A woman in a pure-white dress and a grinning boy flashed in my mind. Most of Mayuzumi¡¯s clients were abnormal, but this girl was clearly an outlier.


    There was no way such a person would come to Mayuzumi for a case.


    ¡°Thank goodness,¡± she said. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never come. I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°Um, excuse me, Tachibana-san. May I ask you a question?¡±


    ¡°Ah, y-yes, of course. Sorry, my mind was somewhere else. What is it?¡±


    ¡°You faxed our office, didn¡¯t you? Where did you get the number?¡±


    I¡¯d been wondering about that. The Mayuzumi Psychic Detective Agency was not listed in the phone book. Clients were usually introduced by Mayuzumi¡¯s acquaintances or relatives, or just appeared at the office out of the blue like something led them there. And in both cases, there was a common denominator. Those who incurred someone¡¯s grudge deserved it and those involved were fated to be involved. But this girl was different. It didn¡¯t look like she fit in either category. How did she find her way to Mayuzumi?


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m sorry if I bothered you,¡± she said. ¡°Are first-time clients supposed to visit the office in person?¡±


    ¡°No, that is not the case at all. It¡¯s just that our office¡¯s fax number is not listed anywhere.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Kotoko cocked her head curiously. ¡°I found it on an internet forum.¡±


    A strange chill ran down my spine.


    My face stiff, I asked, ¡°On the internet?¡±


    ¡°Yes, on the internet.¡±


    This had never happened before. Despite Mayuzumi¡¯s gaudy appearance, our office had never been talked about on the internet. An odd feeling crawled up my spine like a slug. I sensed that something was about to happen to my twisted but stable life.


    Fragments spun and tumbled through my mind. A rooftop. The blue sky. Someone disappearing at my fingertips. Finally, a pure-white snowscape. Mayuzumi Asato. Even when the name came up, the person under the red parasol didn¡¯t say anything¡ªnever told me anything, even as time passed.


    My stomach ached.


    ¡°Um, are you okay?¡± Kotoko looked into my face with concern.


    I shook off the images in my head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. You asked for personal protection, yes? You mentioned apparitions appearing frequently in your surroundings.¡±


    Kotoko bit her lip hard. Fear flashed across her face.


    ¡°Yes¡­ You might not believe me, though.¡±


    Tears welled up in her big eyes. There was not a trace of madness in her appearance, and wearing a baffled expression, she looked genuinely helpess. I was dumbfounded.


    I had forgotten about it because I¡¯d only ever seen aggressors.


    For a victim caught in an unreasonable situation, there was only fear.


    ¡°What¡¯s the pro¡ª¡±


    Kotoko sneezed. She sniffed and put her hands into the sleeves of her sweater. Come to think of it, it was too cold to be talking outside today.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go somewhere else?¡± I suggested. ¡°We¡¯ll freeze out here.¡±


    ¡°¡­Um, well¡­¡±


    Kotoko quickly grabbed my arm as if to stop me, then immediately let go, shrinking in embarrassment. Perhaps she didn¡¯t trust me. As I tried to call to her again to reassure her, a crack appeared on her face.


    The look on her face changed so dramatically that I thought I saw a crack. Horror suddenly filled her face. Her whole body convulsed, as if she had been electrified. Words slipped from her trembling lips.


    ¡°My¡­ leg¡­¡±


    I turned my gaze downward, and saw something.


    ¡°My leg¡­¡±


    White fingers, like dead flesh, had dug into her thin ankles. Its skin was glistening like it was alive. Scaled white arms, reminiscent of fish and drowned corpses, gripped Kotoko¡¯s legs from under the bench.


    Reflexively I kicked the arm away. The sole of my shoe sank softly into the arm, sending goosebumps all over my body. The arm slithered away under the bench, its scales rustling, and disappeared.


    It left behind traces of seawater.


    When I looked at the sole of my shoe, I saw several scales stuck to it. I took one and wrapped it in a napkin. Trembling, Kotoko covered her face. The skin peeking out from the bottom of her jeans bore red finger marks.


    ¡°¡­Let¡¯s go somewhere else,¡± I said.


    Sobbing and biting her lip, she nodded, but her legs were shaking, and she couldn¡¯t seem to move. Staying where an apparition had appeared was dangerous. Holding her shoulders, I helped her up her feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Come now,¡± I said as if comforting a child, then walked on.


    A sweet fragrance wafted from her body.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.2

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°Hello. Welcome back,¡± Mayuzumi said as she bit into a piece of chocolate. ¡°That didn¡¯t take long.¡±


    An unopened bottle of medicine lay on the desk. I wanted to yell at her. Take the medicine. Stop eating candy. Keep warm and stay in bed. But I swallowed the words. Right now, reporting my findings was more important than giving her an earful.


    ¡°I was surprised,¡± I began. ¡°They sounded like a carefree client, so I didn¡¯t think it was that serious a situation, but I¡¯ve never seen a case like this before.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. What¡¯s it like?¡± Despite her words, Mayuzumi didn¡¯t seem interested, as she went under her blanket. I decided to talk to the rabbit at the tip of her nightcap instead.


    ¡°An apparition is causing harm to a person who has nothing to do with it at all.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s actually common. It¡¯s just that those kinds of cases don¡¯t come to me. Sometimes the dead haunt indiscriminately, and grudges with no target will try to latch onto anyone. I¡¯ve received cases in the past where an unrelated person gets involved. But I had never met a client who was completely innocent.¡±


    When apparitions were attracted to someone, there was always a reason. Whether they were aware of it or not, there was always something about them. Mayuzumi had never encountered a completely innocent client among the cases she had handled.


    ¡°And there probably never will be,¡± she added, grinning.


    Her nasty smile implied ¡®there¡¯s something about that girl too.¡¯


    But I was not convinced. Maybe I just hadn¡¯t noticed it, but I couldn¡¯t glimpse even a shred of madness from Kotoko. Doubting her sent stabs of guilt through my heart.


    ¡°I want to ask you about the apparition,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind. But do note that I have a fever. I might respond vaguely, but I am not making light of the situation. I hope you understand.¡±


    ¡°Noted. Since a few weeks ago, the client, Tachibana Kotoko, has been encountering an apparition¡ªan arm covered in scales¡ªthat grabs her. I also saw it myself, so I will give you more details later if you need it. She asked a shrine for an exorcism, but it didn¡¯t work, so she searched for similar stories on the Internet. An occult forum led her to our office.¡±


    Mayuzumi peeked out from under the blanket. Her cat-like eyes twisted quizzically.


    ¡°A forum?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I checked the URL, but it seems that the post was only up for a short time and had already been removed. The post contained a fax number and a statement that said if you contacted it, they would solve your paranormal problem. The client said she would never have contacted us if she wasn¡¯t desperate.¡±


    ¡°¡­I can¡¯t think of anyone who would make that post.¡±


    ¡°So, I have a question.¡±


    I could feel the tip of my tongue drying up. Opening my sticky mouth, I forced the words out.


    ¡°Is he involved in this?¡±


    Mayumi¡¯s face turned expressionless for a moment. I thought it did. Then the usual smile bloomed on her face.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell. There¡¯s not much to go on.¡±


    Really? I regarded her speculatively, but I couldn¡¯t grasp anything from her smile. If Mayuzumi doesn¡¯t want to answer, it¡¯s a waste of time to ask her anything. Feeling both frustrated and relieved at having dodged the worst possible answer, I continued on.


    ¡°The client looks enfeebled, which is understandable. There¡¯s the eeriness of the apparition, of course, but the bigger problem is the direct physical contact. If it gets worse, her life might be in danger. Here¡¯s a scale I took when I encountered the apparition.¡±


    I handed her the scale wrapped in a napkin. Mayuzumi picked it up without hesitation and held it up to the light.


    ¡°I see¡­¡±


    The light shimmered like oil on water. Mayuzumi smiled profoundly, as if she saw something in the glittering scale.


    ¡°¡­A twisted Little Mermaid.¡±


    I thought back about the arm. Fish scales growing on soft white flesh. It reminded me of a mermaid princess who had been given defective legs. A perfectly fitting, yet unsettling example.


    ¡°So about protecting her¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s unusual, Odagiri-kun. I haven¡¯t told you that I¡¯m accepting the case yet.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± My voice was strained.


    Mayuzumi coughed and continued. ¡°I¡¯m infirm, as you can see. And I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s nothing about this case that interests me. You seem to forget sometimes that I¡¯m just a fourteen-year-old girl. Your spending all your time protecting someone would be unfavorable for me.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s cheeks were indeed red from fever.


    ¡°And this isn¡¯t like you,¡± she continued, wearing a wan smile. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t want to get too involved with others.¡±


    She was right. I¡¯m afraid of other people¡¯s extreme emotions, like despair or pain. I don¡¯t want to know how they feel. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with anyone. Be it a lover or a friend. Because only hell awaits me in that path.


    But I want to help Kotoko. If she was innocent, I want to help her return to a normal life, one that doesn¡¯t involve the supernatural. I couldn¡¯t ignore her plea for help. I still have hope in me¡ªI want to save whatever I can.


    I want to believe that I can still save someone.


    ¡°¡­If I do nothing, I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. If that¡¯s what you want, I have no problem with it.¡± To my surprise, she gave in easily. ¡°But keep in mind, Odagiri-kun.¡± Her tone was grim. She gently stroked her belly. ¡°A person can tear open very easily.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad. Thank you so, so much.¡±


    When I met her again at the park and told her that we would take her case, Kotoko was happy, tears in her eyes. A smile appeared on her once-dark and tense face. She couldn¡¯t talk to anyone about her problem. She said she¡¯d been worried that people might think she was crazy. A stressed mind would eventually explode. I had to solve the problem before it got any worse. I didn¡¯t know what I could really do without Mayuzumi¡¯s help, but I hoped I could be of some support.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to discuss the schedule,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah, right. Um, can we go somewhere else?¡±


    She said there was an establishment she wanted to show me. She trotted down to the highway, and suddenly stopped. Her face scrunched up when she saw the truck parked at a distance. Upon closer look, her legs were trembling slightly.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just, I¡¯ve been in an accident before. Oh, it wasn¡¯t anything serious. But I¡¯m a little scared still.¡±


    She lowered her gaze. Did that arm had anything to do with the accident as well? I thought about asking her, but her legs wouldn¡¯t stop shaking, so I gave up on the idea. Memory of the accident seemed to be traumatic for her. Painful memories are not easy to get rid of.


    Just like I how get nauseous when I ruminate on the past.


    Mutely, I moved beside her to protect her from oncoming traffic. As we started walking, Kotoko¡¯s eyes widened, and she smiled softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a kind person, Odagiri-san.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a good person, Tsutomu-san.¡±


    A voice from the past overlapped with hers. Whose voice was it? Before I could remember, the auditory hallucination faded away, and all that remained were the emotions I had felt then. That moment when I felt affection and my heart warmed up reemerged in my mind. It was a nostalgic feeling that I would never be able to experience again.


    Yet at the same time, for some reason, a chill ran down my spine. It felt like there was something behind that nostalgia.


    But I had no idea what it was.


    ¡°That¡¯s not¡ª¡±


    ¡ªtrue.


    While I was torn between the two emotions, Kotoko smiled and whispered, ¡°It¡¯s true. You¡¯re very kind.¡±


    It smelled fragrant. In that instant, the fear I felt vanished. I was filled with nostalgia and the joy of being able to have a normal conversation with someone. Kotoko took my arm and whispered again.


    ¡°Very, very kind.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 3.3

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Hello there,¡± Mayuzumi replied as she flipped through a picture book.


    She seemed to like the Little Mermaid, as she was reading it all over again. Next to the empty box of chocolates lay an unopened bottle of medicine.


    ¡°Mayu-san, we¡¯ve decided on a schedule.¡±


    ¡°I see. Would you like to share it with me?¡± She didn¡¯t even turn around.


    Breathing a sigh, I told her about my plans for tomorrow. She listened in silence, but then suddenly  she closed the picture book and turned to me.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having fun, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said in a mellow voice, a sweet, enticing sound unique to her.


    I should¡¯ve been used to it by now, but somehow it felt heavy. Maybe it was because I hadn¡¯t talked to another human being in a long time. While Kotoko¡¯s voice was light and easy on the ear, Mayuzumi¡¯s was heartburning like chocolate.


    I felt a strange sluggishness in my whole body. Perhaps I caught her cold. Reading my expression, Mayuzumi sneered.


    ¡°Why the pained look, Odagiri-kun? You accepted this case. Enjoy it to the fullest. However¡­¡± Her nasty grin was reminiscent of a witch from fairy tales. ¡°¡­don¡¯t forget about me.¡±


    She didn¡¯t have to remind me. As I glared at her, Mayuzumi laughed. Her voice made me dizzy. I should have gotten used to her eccentricity by now, but her image was vivid in my eyes. She knew she was upsetting me, but she kept on laughing anyway. Nevertheless, I had no choice but to quietly continue working for her.


    Like a fish that can¡¯t swim out of the sea, I can¡¯t get away from her.


    I couldn¡¯t bear to listen to her laughter any longer. Irritated, I stood up and left the apartment. I thought she would poke fun at me, but I heard nothing from her.


    A wet cough came from behind.


    With a sweet, fruit-like aroma, Kotoko scarfed down the pudding ¨¤ la mode with glee. After finishing it, she lifted her head as if realizing something. She fumbled to pick up the menu and held it out to me.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Odagiri-san. I almost forgot about you. Why don¡¯t you order something? It¡¯s my treat! You can have whatever you want. Don¡¯t be shy!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Please, don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    I drank my coffee. However, Kotoko didn¡¯t pull back her hand. She looked like a puppy with her big, moist eyes. When I took the menu, she gave a broad smile. Flipping through the pages, I saw chocolate parfait and stopped.


    I thought I smelled chocolate. But the phantom scent quickly diffused.


    I could run to the edge of hell and I still wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this smell.


    That¡¯s what I thought once. But there was no smell of chocolate here. The inside of the coffee shop was pleasantly bright, and no matter where I looked, I couldn¡¯t see the red color of parasol. Then it hit me.


    I was a long way from Mayuzumi.


    It was like a dream.


    This place was so bright, it was hard to tell which exactly was the dream.


    ¡°Have you decided which one to get?¡± Kotoko asked. ¡°This place has great croquette sandwiches.¡±


    Kotoko¡¯s face was bright. It had been four days since I accepted the case, and strangely enough, the supernatural phenomenon had subsided. I¡¯d been taking her to and from high school and spending time with her after school. The problem was at nighttime, when Kotoko was alone, but I couldn¡¯t stay in a woman¡¯s house. I could try asking Mayuzumi, but not only was she down with a cold, she didn¡¯t want to help. Her sugary body was not recovering fast enough. Just thinking about it gave me a headache. Eat properly. At least take your medicine.


    I even went to all the effort of making porridge, giving her medicine, and preparing a pitcher for her every day.


    ¡°Odagiri-san? Are you all right? Are you tired?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Sorry, my mind was somewhere else. Compared to taking care of my boss, protecting you is easy.¡±


    ¡°I see. Okay, then¡­¡± She looked clearly downcast.


    I held out the menu to her and said, ¡°Would you like half of a croquette sandwich?¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    A joyful voice rang in my head. Kotoko smiled happily. It felt like I had regained the life I once had, a life I thought was forever gone. The place that I had once lost was here all along.


    A place that was supposed to be beyond my grasp.


    When I returned to the apartment, Mayuzumi was asleep. Without turning on the light, I sat down hugging one knee. Her sleeping reminded me of a fairy tale princess. She was a little emaciated, but she still possessed the same extraordinary features. The smell of chocolate was suffocating, so I loosened my collar. Everything in this room felt unreal somehow. Where should I take Kotoko tomorrow? The moment I thought about that, things suddenly stopped making sense.


    What was I doing here? Why did I have to be here?


    ¡°¡­Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Suddenly, Mayuzumi, who I thought was asleep, muttered my name. I tried to answer, but I couldn¡¯t get the words out. I wasn¡¯t sure if she was still half-asleep, but her pale fingers squirmed as if searching for something. I thought perhaps I should take her hand, but I did not move.


    There was no way this girl would need me. Impossible.


    The thin, white hand eventually stopped moving, vaguely standing out against the darkness.


    ¡°¡­Do you want to go back?¡± Mayuzumi whispered out of nowhere, disturbing the silence.


    I felt a stab in my stomach.


    The pain that I had forgotten about for the past few days came back rapidly. As if taunting me, the thing inside me gave a kick. I folded from the nausea and intense pain, wheezing like a dog. What I should¡¯ve forgotten reawakened the moment I returned. A feeling akin to hatred swirled deep in my chest.


    Mayuzumi opened her eyes slightly. Her eyes, glowing like a cat¡¯s, reflected my figure.


    ¡°The cherry blossom was beautiful, wasn¡¯t it?¡± she mumbled before closing her eyes again.


    Cherry blossoms. Petals dancing and drifting in the wind like rain. A red parasol. A black dress, like a mourning attire.


    The first time I saw her, she was like an illusion, beautiful yet hideous.


    I clenched my fists, and my bones creaked. Memories came crashing like a wave and slowly retreated. Warm tears streamed down my cheeks.


    ¡°I¡¯d go back if I could,¡± I muttered.


    There was no answer. Anger flared. There was no way I could ever go back. I knew that. She also knew that. So why would she ask such a thing?


    I didn¡¯t want to come to this place. I didn¡¯t want to be like this.


    I wanted to just live my life in peace and quiet.


    ¡°If I could go back!¡±


    There was no response to my scream. Mayuzumi was sleeping like the dead. I kicked the books beside her. Still, she did not move.


    Her cheeks were white and clear, as if her life had run out.


    Kotoko and I were wandering through the city on a holiday. Taking a freshly-baked crepe, she turned around merrily. She walked with a spring in her steps. She was wearing a round collar sweater and a long skirt. The way she sometimes stumbled from too much excitement made her look like a child.


    ¡°I probably shouldn¡¯t say this, but maybe it was a good thing that I got into an accident,¡± Kotoko said with a smile. ¡°Because I got to meet you.¡±


    She looked downward, her face beet red. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Her big eyes were stealing glances at me.


    I gave a small smile for now. ¡°Thank you for the kind words. I was worried you might be uncomfortable since we¡¯re together all the time.¡±


    ¡°O-Of course not!¡± Kotoko shook her head wildly. ¡°Thanks to you, I haven¡¯t had any scary encounter.¡±


    She hung her head down in disappointment. Suddenly, as if making up her mind, she grasped my hand. A sweet scent grazed the tip of my nose. When I breathed in the soft fragrance, I felt a sense of euphoria rising within me. I got the urge to just stay with her.


    Stay like this forever. Then I wouldn¡¯t have to suffer.


    Why willingly return to hell?


    The moment I thought that, my vision tumbled. My legs tangled, and I bumped into a boy walking next to me.


    ¡°¡­Are you sure about this?¡± the unfamiliar boy whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Through his shoulder-length blond hair and sunglasses, I glimpsed the handsome features of a model. His sharp eyes and doll-like beauty looked familiar. Had we met before somewhere?


    My stomach began to ache. I turned around, shifting against the crowd. The boy¡¯s back disappeared in the wave of people, but another figure entered my field of vision.


    Someone tall was holding a deep blue parasol. The vivid color filled my vision, and for a moment, the whole street stood still. But the next instant, the bright color disappeared in the crowd.


    I knew only two people who carried a parasol around. A red parasol popped into my mind, then a deep-blue one.


    The hair on my back bristled. A childlike fear surged from within me.


    ¡°Mayu¡­ A¡­ to¡­¡±


    ¡°Your¡­ ther¡­

 Volume 1 - CH 3.4

    Translator: Kell


    Memory stirred. Someone uttered something in a white landscape. Like a broken tape, their voice was faint and inaudible. Clear memories became jumbled fragments. I felt terrified that my own memories had somehow gone haywire.


    A different image flashed in my mind.


    A pale hand gently stroking a small bely.


    ¡°A person can tear open very easily.¡±


    I wondered what she was doing now.


    As I was about to start running, I heard a scream behind me. I turned around and saw Kotoko lying on the ground. The road was bubbling as if it were boiling, with an arm stretching out from it. The white fingers gripping Kotoko¡¯s feet looked like the dead crawling out of the earth.


    ¡°Odagiri-san!¡±


    I quickly ran over and kicked the arm away. Quietly the arm was sucked into the pavement. Passersby gave us strange looks. No one but us could see the phenomenon. I quickly picked up the trembling Kotoko. Her soft arms wrapped around my neck. The pain in my stomach slowly disappeared, as if I had been given an anesthetic. Kotoko¡¯s big eyes flickered close, and a sweet fragrance filled my lungs, numbing my whole body more gently than cigarette smoke.


    Her body was warm and soft.


    ¡°Do you like me, Odagiri-san?¡± Kotoko whispered slowly.


    My head ached. It felt numb. Reality became distant, and everything in my vision shook.


    ¡°I¡¯m hopeless without you, Odagiri-san.¡± She smiled gently. I felt myself being sucked into those eyes. ¡°Please stay with me.¡±


    Just as I was about to nod, I heard a whisper in my mind.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to fall in love. Because that¡¯s the ultimate form of embracing someone¡¯s feelings.¡±


    From the window of an apartment, a regal figure in gothic lolita attire turned around, sneering like a cat.


    For a child, she was not afraid to get to the heart of things. And I hated that about her.


    With a face that seemed to see through everything, she said, ¡°Pull yourself together. I know you don¡¯t like tormented arms clinging on to you.¡±


    I snapped back to my senses, like I was slapped on the face. The sweet scent faded into the distance. I shook off Kotoko¡¯s hands wildly and took a step backwards. My vision tumbled. I felt relieved, as though I just retreated from the edge of a sheer cliff. And deep intoxication.


    I shouldn¡¯t be here.


    A feeling of fear and foreboding ran down my spine. But I couldn¡¯t tell what exactly the danger was. My belly began to ache again, but this time there was something strange about it.


    An ache, as if the anesthetic injected in me was wearing off.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Odagiri-san?¡±


    I ran away from Kotoko¡¯s sweet voice. Escaping her gaze, I crouched down in an alley. My stomach convulsed and I threw up. Vomit mixed with blood stained the path. My body felt unusually heavy. A nagging feeling that something was wrong tugged at my mind.


    But what exactly was wrong?


    Suddenly, I heard the sound of someone¡¯s footsteps. I looked up, and the first thing I saw was blonde hair and sunglasses.


    ¡°What on earth are you doing?¡±


    Their handsome face held a dumbfounded expression.


    The boy from earlier was looking down at me.


    ¡°Long time, no see, Odagiri-san. Though the last time we saw each other was last month, so I guess it hasn¡¯t really been that long.¡±


    The boy brought me to a nearby coffee shop. Aftering ordering his food, he began talking. He said we saw each other, but I couldn¡¯t remember him at all. Then he took off his sunglasses and lifted his mouth into a smile.


    His teeth reminded of a skull.


    ¡°Did you forget about me?¡±


    A skull¡¯s cackling brushed my ears. Suddenly, his name appeared in my mind, clear as day.


    ¡°Saga¡­ Yuusuke?¡±


    ¡°Bingo. I¡¯m so glad you remember me.¡±


    But the Yuusuke in my memory didn¡¯t match the boy in front of me. There was no resemblance between the gloomy boy with his hair all grown out and his current appearance. He was like a different person altogether, with his dyed hair and superficial looks.


    Crossing his legs clothed in ripped jeans, he contined, ¡°Much to my delight, pops hanged himself shortly after that, so I decided to move and transfer to a high school here. Of course, Asako-san and Aki are with me.¡± He sounded carefree. ¡°I rented a soundproof apartment, and I¡¯m now enjoying my youth. Relishing my school life, and all that. Ayane-san has been generous with her support, on the condition that I don¡¯t go back home. Things are going pretty well.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t react. Even after hearing of the poor old man¡¯s passing, I felt nothing. My mind still throbbed with pain, and no emotion came to me.


    ¡°You look pretty beat up.¡± Yuusuke narrowed his eyes and clasped his hands together. ¡°How¡¯s Mayuzumi Azaka doing?¡± he asked with concern.


    Mayuzumi Azaka. Speaking of which, I wonder how she¡¯s doing now.


    ¡°I see. This looks bad. Listen, Odagiri-san. I¡¯m forbidden to make contact with you. I¡¯m like a Shocker1. I can¡¯t move without an order. But I owe you guys a debt of gratitude for not helping my father. Thanks to you, I was able to drive my father to hang himself. The way he grabbed the rope and climbed up the stool was hilarious. You should¡¯ve seen his fat ass slipping down and climbing back up over and over. He looked so stupid, it was such a riot. While I mainly have Asato to thank for that, I also owe you guys.¡±


    The waiter set the plate down with a clink. The perfectly-chilled chocolate mousse bounced. Yuusuke pushed it to me.


    ¡°Please eat. It¡¯ll help clear your mind.¡±


    I took a bite, but it tasted like nothing. The softness reminded me of gray matter, and it made my stomach churn. I couldn¡¯t eat it. But when I put the spoon down, Yuusuke glared at me. Reluctantly I continued eating, when suddenly the cheap sweetness of the chocolate filled the tip of my tongue.


    ¡°Cheap or expensive, they provide almost the same level of satisfaction.¡±


    At the same time, pain returned to my stomach. My eyes widened at the intense pain, and I dropped the spoon. Something was struggling inside. It was as if another heart had formed in my stomach.


    Wearily, I lifted my head. Yuusuke was staring at me with a gentle look in his eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯d better go home, Odagiri-san. How many days has it been since Mayuzumi-san got sick? I bet you haven¡¯t visited her in a while. She doesn¡¯t say anything, and you¡¯re taking advantage of her weakened state. Asato-san has cast a deadly curse. You should be getting worried.¡±


    What is he saying? Curse? Who?


    I still couldn¡¯t process things well, but my hazy mind was slowly clearing up. The sense of time that I had somehow lost returned.


    It had been a week today, I believe, since I stopped visiting Mayuzumi.


    ¡°You should snap out of it, too.¡±


    My stomach hurt like hell.


    Maybe it was because Mayuzumi wasn¡¯t around.


    ¡°Understanding the despair of others will not lessen the despair within you.¡± Kicking his chair, Yuusuke stood up, and with a disdainful look in his eyes, he said, ¡°Believing there¡¯s a way out of hell is just wishful thinking.¡±


    He didn¡¯t need to remind me. I came to that realization that fateful day. When I collapsed on the cherry blossom-strewn street and looked up at her. Indeed, there was no way out.


    ¡°That goes for both me and you.¡±


    No escape.


    When I came to my senses, there was no one there. I stood up, supporting myself with a chair. Drawing questioning looks from the employees, I started away.


    I had to go back.


    But where?


    I staggered out of the coffee shop. As I walked down the street, someone bumped into me. Fingers coiled around my arm and dug in sharply. A warm touch, yet it sent a chill through my whole body.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san!¡±


    ¡°Odagiri-san!¡±


    A lovely girl looked up at me with moist eyes. A sweet scent brushed the tip of my nose. For a moment, I almost lost my head over it, but the discomfort and intense pain pushed the vertigo away.


    There is no escape from hell. No salvation.


    What does not exist, should not exist.


    ¡°Please help me, Odagiri-san,¡± she pleaded tearfully. ¡°Please.¡±


    The pavement behind her was bubbling up. Slowly, dozens of white arms emerged, filling the road completely, undulating gently like seaweed. Their scales glistened under the light. It was a beautiful sight.


    Crying and pulling my arm, the girl begged me to help her. It felt odd. Finally, I realized what was bugging me.


    Mayuzumi was not here. I didn¡¯t have her help. Others couldn¡¯t see what I was seeing. Why was I the only one who could see it? Everything was wrong.


    I can¡¯t help anyone.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.5

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°Tachibana Kotoko-san,¡± I called to make sure.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± She nodded.


    The sweet fragrance blurred my vision. For a split-second, a different thought crossed my mind. There was nothing strange about this. If I got hung up on foolish questions here, I would never get my old life back. Why return to a twisted life?


    There was no happiness by Mayuzumi¡¯s side. I would be alive, but not living.


    I almost lost myself in that thought, but I held my ground. So what if there was no happiness by her side? I had prepared myself for that a long time ago.


    Despite all this, I still wished to live.


    I turned to her again. Kotoko looked like she was about to cry. My presence alone couldn¡¯t possibly keep the apparition at bay. That meant only one thing.


    Her case itself was a lie.


    ¡°Do you know Mayuzumi Asato?¡±


    A crack appeared on Kotoko¡¯s face, and her gentle smile crumbled. Like an ugly wound, her lips twisted and quivered. I knew then that she knew Asato. The scene behind her began hissing like heated glass. My vision doubled, the sight of a normal road overlapping with the one with arms growing out of it.


    ¡°¡­Who is that?¡± Kotoko replied in an icy voice.


    ¡°I know you know him. You could never produce this scene otherwise.¡±


    ¡°¡­Produce what?¡±


    Memories from when I met her until now replayed in my mind. I walked up to an arm and kicked it away. The scales stuck to the sole of my shoe. I bent down and picked one up. The thin, blue scales glowed with iridescent light. But since she was lying, it had to be something else, not a scale. When I closed my eyes and opened them again, the scale turned into a scrap of paper, its surface filled with patterns. Suddenly, it squirmed like an ant and penetrated my skin. Ink infiltrated my capillaries.


    It was the true nature of the illusion.


    ¡°There¡¯s no apparition,¡± I said. ¡°You were just showing it to me.¡±


    As soon as I realized the truth, the countless arms vanished. The dead flesh quievered and disintegrated with a zapping sound. All that was left was confetti fluttering on the sidewalk.


    ¡°When you were sitting on that bench, you grabbed my arm and pressed a piece of paper against it. That was the first illusion. Then I kicked the illusionary arm, or I thought I did, but I actually ended up getting in contact with more scraps of paper. The patterns on the paper allowed you to induce hallucinations to me at any time.¡±


    My vision gradually regained clarity. Kotoko took a step back


    I went on, glaring at her. ¡°Not only that. Your scent had an addictive effect.¡±


    A sweet, sweet smell. A soft scent, like a fruit. Every time I inhaled that pleasant fragrance, I felt numb, as if I had been administered anesthesia. How comforting it would¡¯ve been to let myself be wrapped in the ecstasy.


    ¡°Why did you do it?¡± I asked sharply.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°No, no, nooooo!¡±


    Scratching her head, Kotoko screamed, then turned and ran away. As soon as she was out of sight, my stomach howled. My knees buckled as I tried to chase after her. The stabbing pain came rushing back. My vision darkened, but I forced myself on my feet. I couldn¡¯t let the pain hold me down now.


    I had to see Mayuzumi.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a fourteen-year-old girl.¡±


    She laughed. My legs shook from fear. Dragging my body, I walked the seemingly endless distance to the apartment. I took the elevator up to the top floor, and when I reached the room, my eyes grew wide. The door was open. I peered through the small gap and there was only grim darkness. Suddenly, the door opened form the inside.


    A boy emerged, smiling. A human skull came to mind.


    ¡°I knew you¡¯d come. The experiment was a failure¡­ or was it a success?¡±


    ¡°Yuusuke¡­ What did you do?¡±


    ¡°Relax. It¡¯s not showtime yet.¡± Yuusuke put his hand on my shoulder. My legs froze. ¡°I just came to greet her. Do you really think Asato-san would do something to her when she¡¯s weak? She¡¯s his precious little sister, you know.¡±


    Waving goodbye, he said, ¡°See you around.¡± After a while, the numbness subsided. Was it some kind of a drug or spell? But there was no time to think about it. I kicked open the door and barged into the room.


    Mayuzumi was sleeping on the couch. Her body, wrapped in a black, mourning-like dress, was unmoving.


    How long had she been there? All this time? Her arms were as pale as a corpse¡¯s.


    ¡°Mayu-san! Mayu-san!¡±


    Screaming her name, I lifted her up. Like she said, her body was nothing more than that of a fourteen-year-old girl. She was terribly helpless and had no way to protect herself. She had no external injuries, but she didn¡¯t open her eyes. My ice-cold fingertips began to shake. Why did I leave her alone? Why didn¡¯t I listen to her? Regret came crashing like waves. It was strange. I had decided that if she died, I would laugh. Laugh at the death of the girl who revelled in the suffering of others. Yet my eyes were burning, tears welling up.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t comprehend her death. It was unthinkable, like the end of the world. Everything that had happened since I met her flashed through my mind. A black gothic lolita attire. Red parasol. A cat-like grin. She was the worst person I had ever met. But she had always been by my side.


    What am I gonna do if I lose her? How do I live from now on?


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­¡±


    Unable to utter the words, I embraced her body tight.


    ¡°I can hear you¡­ Can you keep it down? And stop whining so close to my ear.¡±


    A pause.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Wearily, she raised her body and gave a big yawn, twisting her neck grumpily like she always did. She didn¡¯t just look the same; she looked better than the last time I saw her.


    What is going on here?


    ¡°B-But¡­ A deadly curse Asato cast on you¡­¡±


    I was confused. Even though my sentence barely made sense, Mayuzumi still understood what I was trying to say.


    ¡°What are you on about?¡± she asked curiously. ¡°My brother could put a curse on me, but he still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill me unless he did so physically. What I was afraid of while you were away was fire or burglary. Not that that matters anymore. I think you have the target of the curse wrong.¡±


    A roundabout answer, typical of Mayuzumi. Before I could ask her more questions, my vision grew darker. The smell of rust filled my nose, and I could hear the fresh sound of blood spilling. But Mayuzumi looked fine. She looked down at me with a troubled look on her face.


    ¡°What I¡¯m trying to say is¡­ Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°Notice what?¡±


    ¡°You forgot my warning, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Mayuzumi pointed at my stomach. My once-white shirt had turned bright red. My belly was ripped open, warm blood pouring out like an endless stream.


    ¡°A person can tear open easily.¡±


    A small hand was trying to crawl out of the womb. Dull and gray, it peeked through the flesh. A body bathed in blood struggled to emerge from the gaps in my innards.


    The creature in my stomach was trying to crawl out on its own.


    ¡°Ah¡­ ahh¡­¡±


    My vision blurred, and I collapsed.


    Waaaaaahhh!


    Someone was crying. It sounded like crashing waves. I strained my ears and realized that the voice belonged to a girl. She was weeping, her voice shrill, crying out for something.


    The Little Mermaid had to be loved, or she would die.


    ¡°Can you help me?¡±


    A voice locked away deep in my memories brushed my ears.


    No. Don¡¯t! Stay there and die. Please.


    I yelled, begged. Sorrow and anger filled my heart. I wanted to get rid of the sound, but I didn¡¯t know how. The voice went on, seeping into my body like poison.


    ¡°Would you please help me?¡±


    It wasn¡¯t a plea. She believed, unconditionally, that I would help her. Coercion in the form of a request. Suddenly, the pain went away. Someone was closing my stomach, and the memories along with it, slowly sinking deeper, locked away once more.


    This is why I hate getting involved. Nothing good comes out of showing too much sympathy.


    I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with anyone.


    I have to continue living in solitude.

 Volume 1 - CH 3.6

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°It¡¯s done, Odagiri-kun. It¡¯s been a while since I closed your stomach.¡±


    Her voice brought me back to my senses. Mayuzumi¡¯s face filled my whole field of vision. Coughing, she pulled herself away from me. The lab coat that she usually only draped over her shoulders was buttoned up. There were traces of blood on it. Lying down on the sofa, I stared at her blankly.


    Ah. Come to think of it, she was always by my side.


    ¡°You were away from me for far too long,¡± she said. ¡°I told you not to forget about me. Moreover, you sympathized with her too much. The words on the scraps of paper were more to help that thing inside you grow than to make you hallucinate. Of course your stomach ripped open.¡±


    I lay there, stunned. My belly was completely closed, with no scar in sight. The thing inside had also forgotten the form it had taken. It almost felt like my stomach squirming was just an illusion. Everything was back to normal, and the life I thought I had regained crumbled without a trace.


    ¡°The curse was meant to kill you,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°He used the epitome of an ordinary girl¡ªyour type¡ªto ensare you. I must say, you fell for it so easily, Odagiri-kun. I am delighted you survived.¡±


    Mayuzumi coughed repeatedly. Her cheeks were still red, but she seemed to have no trouble moving around, completely different from when she was asleep and motionless. She was finally starting to get better. Suddenly, I remembered the moment I handed the scales to Mayuzumi. She held it up to the ceiling to study it.


    What did she see back then?


    ¡°Mayu-san, when I handed you the scale, you said, ¡®a twisted Little Mermaid¡¯.¡±


    Without answering, Mayuzumi took off her lab coat, revealing her gothic lolita outfit.


    Watching that same old back, I asked, ¡°Did you know that this was going to happen, by any chance?¡±


    ¡°Ahuh. But you did this of your own free will. You have the right to die trying to go back to a place you can¡¯t return to. It¡¯s not for me to interfere with that.¡± She turned around and put on a cat-like grin. ¡°Who¡¯s to say that¡¯s not what makes you happy?¡±


    My throat cramped, and an inexplicable feeling filled my chest. But I couldn¡¯t say anything back. I wanted to deny it, but I couldn¡¯t think of a response. As I bit down my lip hard, Mayuzumi picked up her red parasol and shouldered it.


    ¡°Now, then. The story of the twisted Little Mermaid is almost over,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I happened to read the picture book first. Or perhaps he found out that I was reading the book and set up this silly charade. It¡¯s certainly possible. Ah, how vile. But I think the story will end the way I like it. I wonder what will happen. Please don¡¯t hate me, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    The Twisted Little Mermaid.


    What in the world was it a metaphor for?


    ¡°What happens next is a result of her actions. I have nothing to do with it.¡±


    ¡°From a different perspective, this is a story about contracts. In order for the potion to have a lasting effect, she must earn the love of the prince. If she failed to fulfill the terms of the contract, the potion she drank will turn into poison.¡±


    Kotoko¡¯s image came to mind.


    What would happen if she failed?


    I jumped down from the couch and started running. I could feel Mayuzumi following me, but I ignored her and hurried onward. My legs got tangled, perhaps from the loss of blood. Wobbling, I kept on running. Eventually, I arrived at the park where I first met her. A girl was shivering under the cold sky. There was no trace of that brightness on her face, replaced instead by deep fear.


    ¡°¡­Tachibana-san,¡± I called to her.


    She looked up. Her cheeks contorted, and a familiar smile appeared on her face.


    Wearing a look of madness, she asked, ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me?¡±


    Her eyes reminded me of a cornered beast. Her whole body was trembling, her teeth clattering.


    With a knot in my stomach, I asked, ¡°What kind of deal did you make with Mayuzumi Asato?¡±


    ¡°I told you about my accident. The truth is, it wasn¡¯t a minor one. A truck ran over my leg and crushed it. Blood kept spilling out, and it hurt so much. I was scared. I thought I was going to die. But then, someone came up to me. He said I can¡¯t get my crushed leg back. But if I still wanted to, I could get a new leg in exchange for the crushed one.¡±


    The little mermaid entered into a pact with a witch, giving up her tail to have human legs.


    What if she couldn¡¯t hold up her end of the bargain?


    Kotoko¡¯s face contorted again. With a demonic look, she screamed, ruffling her hair.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you like me? Why don¡¯t you love me?! I made a promise to Asato-san. He told me to use the scraps of paper and the drug to make you fall in love with me, make you head over heels for me, and drag you around everywhere until you¡¯re dead. But why¡­ Why¡­ Why?!¡±


    She wailed, tears in her eyes. She claimed that it was all my fault. At that moment, something crossed my mind. It felt like I¡¯d seen this same scenario in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡±


    A slender arm reached out toward me. With a tearful voice, she clung to me. She was crying, blaming me for what happened. How did I respond to her?


    Suddenly, Kotoko¡¯s screaming stopped. Tears welled up in her big eyes. The hatred disappeared, and confusion dawned on her blank face. She looked around like a child who had been thrown into an unfamiliar place. Then she turned to me and whispered.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Her fingertips bulged, the skin expanding like a balloon. It began at the fingertips that swelled to about twice the size of her wrist.


    And then it popped.


    Burst like an over-inflated balloon.


    There was nothing left from her wrist down. Kotoko¡¯s screams echoed. Staring at her missing hand, she shook her head like a mad woman.


    ¡°No! No! Nooooooo!¡±


    Turn into bubble. It wasn¡¯t a metaphor at all. She would turn to bubble and vanish. The realization only came to me now. A shock ran through me as if I had been hit on the head. Rage blurred my vision. Words spilled from my tightly-pursed lips.


    ¡°Stop it¡­¡±


    How could you do such a terrible¡ªcruel¡ªthing to a human being?


    Bubbles filled her entire body. Her skin swelled as if air had been pumped into her from the inside. Like an innocent child took a straw and blew air into her. Her face bulged and her eyes dilated, popping out of their sockets. Tears pooled in the corner of her eyes and streamed down her cheeks.


    In that instant, she looked at me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Stop¡­ Noooooo!¡±


    Screaming, I reached out my hand, as I had done the other day. My dry fingertips touched her swollen cheeks.


    Pop.


    The bubble burst.


    She vanished from my fingertips. Countless droplets of water fell to the ground like tears.


    In the back of my mind, Mayuzumi narrated a cruel ending.


    The little mermaid turned into bubble and disappeared. And they all lived happily ever after.


    Next thing I knew, I was slumped down on the ground. My whole body was wet. I slowly raised my hands; they were stained red with human blood. But it wasn¡¯t Kotoko¡¯s. My stomach had begun to open up. But I didn¡¯t feel any pain. Her smile was burned into my eyes. A different face appeared. Memories locked away slowly flooded in, rising completely to the surface.


    Staring at my bloody hands, I muttered, ¡°Shizuka¡­¡±


    A girl crying. A cluttered room. Cherry blossoms dancing in the wind. A red parasol. Screams. An arm clinging to me, begging for help. Empty eyes and a gaping mouth.


    ¡°You¡­¡±


    I bent down beside her.


    ¡°You never change.¡±


    A queer voice. Lifting my head, I saw a dark-blue parasol in my teary vision. Beneath it stood a tall, well-proportioned man, wearing a simple shirt and jeans, with a fox mask on his head. He was as handsome as Mayuzumi.


    ¡°If you ask me, this is what happens when you don¡¯t love someone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Asato.¡± I forced my tongue to move. My voice sounded like animal grunts.


    He tilted his head with sleepy eyes. Nodding, he twirled his parasol.


    ¡°The thing inside you had grown quite a bit. I kinda want it.¡±


    As he twirled his parasol, my stomach started to ache again. My vision spun, filled with the color blue. Suddenly, the color changed.


    A bright crimson.


    Mayuzumi was standing in front of me.


    ¡°Hello, little sister.¡±


    ¡°Hello, brother.¡±


    Two look-alikes stood facing each other. It was like looking at a somewhat distorted mirror.


    ¡°I suppose you were feeling better than I thought, little sister.¡±


    ¡°Like you thought, it was just a cold, brother. As you can see, I haven¡¯t completely recovered yet.¡±


    Mayuzumi grinned. Asato smiled in response.


    Their lips arched in exactly the same manner.


    ¡°I see. Well, then. Until next time.¡±


    He turned on his heel. The dark blue parasol became distant. Mayuzumi did not follow him, the red parasol staying still.


    ¡°¡­Asato.¡±


    You¡¯re not getting away. I won¡¯t let you.


    I tried to chase after him, but I couldn¡¯t move. Crawling, I reached out with outstretched fingers, desperately clawing at the ground. Stones dug into my nails and scraped my flesh, but my body would not move forward. Blood spilled from my belly, forming a puddle. A small, squirming arm threatened to reopen my wound. But that barely mattered to me. I was just so sad and frustrated that I couldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°Asatooooo!¡±


    Like a defeated dog, I howled at him.


    He walked away, not once turning around.


    I screamed at who I once thought was a friend.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.1

    Translator: Kell


    I pressed the blade against the neck and slid it gently. A red line ran across the flesh, hot torrent spurting out. I placed my mouth directly on the wound, and the rich taste of iron and salt filled my tongue. I caught the rest on a plate, making sure not to spill a drop. Now that the blood had been drained from the flesh, I was free to eat wherever I wanted. With overwhelming glee, I gouged out the eyeballs and slurped up their juices. The brain matter I scooped out with a spoon tasted more profound than any other part of the body. I dismembered the meat. Tasted it. Dismember. Fresh meat is good meat. Dismember. Freshly-harvested organs are even more beautiful. Dismember. I removed the teeth and arranged them neatly.


    Dismember.


    I tossed the chocolate out the window. Spheres garnished with chocolate spray flew across the blue sky. You could almost mistake the scene as some sort of a symbolism for peace. Wearing a demonic expression¡ªthe opposite of peaceful¡ªI turned around. Mayuzumi was sitting cross-legged on the sofa, smiling.


    She was wearing her usual gothic lolita outfit, and a cap with pompoms for some reason.


    Maybe because she just woke up from an afternoon nap.


    One might think this to be an absolutely ludicrous sight, but we were both dead serious.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s red lips slowly twisted. ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± she said, her tone as if admonishing a child. ¡°You just did something awful to me.¡±


    My veins popped. I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. I didn¡¯t care if Mayuzumi was right in front of me; I took out a cigarette and put it in my mouth. Hell, I wanted to just chew on the nicotine like chocolate.


    That would kill me, though.


    ¡°I did something awful? For the record, Mayu-san, you¡¯re the one at fault here. Please accept your fate already.¡±


    I picked up another box. Mayuzumi gave a bewitching smile and did not move a muscle. But I saw the anger that filled her eyes, not something you¡¯d see often. It meant my threat was working.


    I held the box out the window. Holding the cigarette in one hand, I continued, ¡°Either I throw away all your chocolate, or you take your medicine.¡±


    Too much sugar is bad for the heatlh, and because she lacked the necessary nutrients, her cold lingered. Several days had passed since I crawled on the ground like an animal, roaring, but Mayuzumi still had not completely gotten over her cold. Even after the wound on my belly had closed up again, her coughing had not stopped. Not that I had any complaints about that in particular.


    You can¡¯t help what you can¡¯t cure. The problem was, she wouldn¡¯t put in the effort to cure herself.


    ¡°I see. Well, then. Until next time.¡±


    Asato could reappear at any moment, yet Mayuzumi didn¡¯t have that sense of urgency.


    ¡°He wouldn¡¯t kill me while I¡¯m emaciated,¡± she said. ¡°Because I¡¯m his precious little sister. Killing someone you hate in a situation where you can easily kill them, Odagiri-kun, is the same as admitting defeat. I doubt someone like you would understand. In fact, it¡¯s better if you don¡¯t.¡±


    Mayuzumi took a bite of her chocolate. I held my aching stomach as I watched her. When I get angry, my insides wriggle, but I couldn¡¯t stay indifferent any longer.


    Sensing my displeasure, Mayuzumi added, ¡°There¡¯s no need to panic, Odagiri-kun. You should see this as break time and heal both your external and internal injuries. You don¡¯t seem to realize it, but the frustration of letting a woman die is mentally draining you. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯re not to blame. She basically chose her own death.¡±


    I thought I saw bubbles rising in front of me. Bubbles the color of human skin. The moment they popped, I stood up, holding the box of chocolates. I strode to the window and pulled it open.


    ¡°Off you go,¡± I said, throwing all of the box¡¯s contents.


    Pieces of chocolate drifted across the blue sky.


    Mayuzumi bowed. ¡°Thank you for the meal.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re very welcome,¡± I replied, bowing in response.


    We stared at each other. After emerging victorious, Mayuzumi took her medicine. Her eyes were not smiling¡ªit only seemed like it¡ªbut for once I wasn¡¯t going to back down. If I asked the whole of humanity for a vote, my suggestion would win by a landslide.


    If you have a cold, take your medicine. Don¡¯t eat sweets. Stay warm and stay in bed.


    You don¡¯t even have to think about it. She had no reason to criticize me at all. I was on the right.


    ¡°Might as well eat your porridge too.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s called getting carried away, Odagiri-kun. I agreed with your suggestion because you had a point. It¡¯s the boss¡¯s duty to take into account the mental stability of their subordinates. That said, you know what a big deal it would be for me to eat something other than chocolate.¡±


    Yeah, I don¡¯t know about that being a big deal.


    I left the words unsaid. I decided to at least boil some apples and pour some chocolate sauce on them.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± she called from behind.


    ¡°What is it, Mayu-san?¡±


    Mayuzumi crawled into the blanket like a cat. She grabbed her cap with her left hand and put it on her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to sleep, so don¡¯t wake me.¡±


    Was she sulking?


    And what¡¯s up with that cap?


    I stared at the pom-poms. The mouths of the two ducks opened every time Mayuzumi moved. It was clearly evolving. Right as I was about to touch it, the doorbell rang.


    It sounded hesitant. A chill ran down my back.


    Someone knocked on the door. It could only mean one thing.


    Either someone died again, or something horrifying happened.


    I turned around, but once Mayuzumi said she was going to sleep, she wouldn¡¯t wake up no matter what. Shaking off the bad feeling in my gut, I turned to the intercom, and gulped.


    ¡°This is the Mayuzumi Psychic Detective Agency.¡±


    ¡°I apologize for the sudden visit. Is Mayuzumi Azaka-sama here?¡±


    It was the soft voice of a woman. A feeling of dread stroked my spine. Most of the clients who come to the office sound desperate, but the voice had no hint of desperation.


    Like the girl who popped like a bubble.


    ¡°Who is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°My name is Mayuzumi Chihana.¡±


    Mayu¡­ zumi?


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand what she said. The familiar family name made me turn around.


    What¡¯s going on here?


    I could ask Mayuzumi, but she wouldn¡¯t even lift her head from under the blanket.


    ¡°Azaka-sama, it¡¯s me, Chihana. Your Chihana. Can you please open the door?¡±


    This time, she addressed Mayuzumi directly. Unlike when she talked to me, her voice was sweet as honey. I turned around, but there was no reply. Without much of a choice, I decided to answer.


    ¡°Don¡¯t answer.¡±


    An icy voice stabbed me in the back. It felt like someone was digging into my nape. Gingerly, I turned around and saw Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes peeking out of the covers. Her fierce eyes glinted in the dark.


    ¡°I. Am. Not. Here. Right. Now. Understand, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    Then darkness swallowed her eyes. She went back to hiding her face under the blanket, with only her cap sticking out. The sight of the silly thing did not ease my fears. Wiping the sweat from my chin, I spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the boss is not around at the moment.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re not going to see me. Ever since the day you left home, I have been waiting for your return.¡± Her voice was full of sorrow, pleading. ¡°It feels like a hundred years has passed.¡±


    Still no answer from Mayuzumi. As I stood there dumbfounded, the woman went silent. Suddenly, her voice regained its composure.


    ¡°I understand. Odagiri-sama, are you available?¡±


    ¡­Me?


    I didn¡¯t know how to reply to the sudden invitation. Mayuzumi remained silent. Suddenly, a murmur.


    ¡°If you want, you can go.¡±


    Hell no. Not even if you ask me to.


    But I was curious about the Mayuzumi surname. They were most likely from the Mayuzumi family. I know being curious about the dwelling place of monsters is not good.


    But should I really just let her leave?


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about them,¡± Mayuzumi said.


    She was saying the decision was mine to make. In other words, it was probably not that dangerous. After pondering it over, I mutely put my hand on the door and flung it open. A beautiful woman clad in a black kimono. Her silvery, white hair was tied up with a red hairpin. Despite her hair color, she was young. Her droopy eyes¡ªthere was a mole underneath one of them¡ªgave her an air of tenderness.


    Softly, her lips arched in a bewitching smile.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.2

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°Thank you very much for accepting my invitation. I am truly glad that Azaka-sama owns a servant like you.¡±


    True, I was Mayuzumi¡¯s subordinate, but I had qualms about being called a servant. She was my boss, not my master.


    But there was something else she said that was more concerning.


    Own?


    Riding in a black-lacquered rental car, we headed for a traditional restaurant. After traveling so long a distance that I began wondering if it was really located within Nago City, we arrived at an antiquated establishment. A waitress led us to a back room, where I finally faced the woman. I didn¡¯t even want to think about how much the furnishings adorning the tatami room cost. Wearing a soft smile, the woman kept on making small talk. She had a lot of topics and was a good speaker as well. Most of all, her beauty was captivating, but I couldn¡¯t shake off this uncomfortable feeling sticking to my skin.


    What I couldn¡¯t ask her bothered me.


    ¡°I apologize for the late introduction,¡± she said. ¡°My name is Mayuzumi Chihana, the acting head of the Mayuzumi family.¡±


    The woman¡ªChihana¡ªtook out a business card from her pocket and presented it to me with both hands. But I refused to accept it.


    ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry, but I can¡¯t accept this. The boss has given me strict orders not to make any connections with her family.¡±


    It was a split-second decision. Maybe I should have asked Mayuzumi first, but I didn¡¯t want any means to contact her family directly. Because that would also mean that they could get in touch with Mayuzumi through me.


    I didn¡¯t want a situation where I would be forced to ask her family for help while ignoring her wishes.


    Just thinking about it gave me chills.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know much about the boss¡¯s family. But I don¡¯t have a business card to give to someone who could give an apartment building to their runaway daughter.¡± I raised both my hands.


    Chihana laughed in response. ¡°Oh, nonsense. I¡¯m just an assistant to the head of the family. Even in the main family, I am nothing but a symbol of the Mayuzumi group. Both I and the head of the family are no better than ornamental dolls. From my perspective, your are more enviable, Odagiri-sama.¡±


    Her gray eyes slowly opened. The instant I saw them, the hair on my back bristled.


    ¡°Because you are owned by the god of the Mayuzumi family.¡±


    A clear emotion was simmering in her eyes. As far as I knew, it was the closest thing to what you¡¯d call jealousy.


    ¡°¡­Pardon?¡±


    ¡°I mean it literally. I, Chihana, am envious of you. I love the god of the Mayuzumi family¡ªMayuzumi Azaka¡ªdearly. I care for her.¡± Putting her palm to her chest, she whispered, ¡°I worship her.¡±


    The sliding door opened to reveal a waitress. Chihana kept her mouth shut again. She might have instructed both the meal and the sak¨¦ to be prepared at the same time. When the sliding doors closed again, a thick silence pierced my ears. I felt thirsty, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to pick up my cup. I opened my mouth again.


    Owned. I didn¡¯t feel like confirming the meaning of that word.


    What was common sense for her might not be common sense for me.


    So this is the Mayuzumi family. This is a Mayuzumi family member.


    As soon as that thought crossed my mind, the words rose up my throat.


    ¡°I have a question,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please, ask me anything.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Mayuzumi family, aren¡¯t you? You¡¯re one of the people who took care of the boss¡ªMayuzumi Azaka¡ªand Mayuzumi Asato.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is correct,¡± she answered in a soft voice.


    In that case, I had a question. Does this woman, who calls Mayuzumi a god, know about it? But then what?


    Whatever. In for a penny, in for a pound.


    ¡°Then, do you know about me?¡±


    Chihana raised one eyebrow slightly. A smile that looked like it was painted with a brush appeared on her mouth.


    I didn¡¯t have to wait for her reply. She knew.


    ¡°Yes. I heard you¡¯re carrying a demon inside you.¡±


    My vision burned red. The pit of my stomach stirred. Words from the past rang in my ears.


    The cherry blossoms were in full bloom. As I recall, that was after I held her soft, pale hand.


    ¡°It was my brother who did this to you. He left the Mayuzumi family. He holds a grudge against me and the family. And no one stopped him. That¡¯s why you ended up like this.¡± Setting her red parasol on her shoulder, she looked down at me, and added, ¡°Feel free to hate me. I will help you, but I am also partly to blame for your predicament.¡±


    It would¡¯ve been easier to just hate her. Even if I blamed her for everything, she would never complain.


    She was that kind of a girl. And it was me who carelessly approached that fox. While she was part of the reason why I ended up conceiving a demon, I couldn¡¯t blame her for everything. I despised her nature and found her creepy. There were so many things wrong about her as a person.


    But I didn¡¯t hold a grudge against her. I must not. That would only be escapism.


    But this woman wasn¡¯t her.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you stop Asato?¡± I couldn¡¯t conceal the anger seeping into my voice.


    Chihana tilted her head a little. ¡°I trust you have heard about Asato-sama from Azaka-sama. That man, Azaka-sama¡¯s brother, left our clan, and he is causing a lot of trouble. He has been causing all kinds of bizarre phenomena out of spite against the Mayuzumi family and Azaka-sama, or perhaps for his own amusement. As you said, we are aware of it.¡±


    Then with a terribly serious look in her eyes, she continued, ¡°The only reason why I came to visit was because I heard that Asato-sama had appeared before Azaka-sama, and I feared that something might happen to her. Otherwise, I would never have disobeyed Azaka-sama¡¯s orders to stay away. The only thing that terrifies me about Asato-sama¡¯s actions is the danger he brings to Azaka-sama.¡±


    Her eyes turned dreamy this time. ¡°In short, deaths and births are nothing but noble sacrifices. Wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    Her shocking reasoning made me swallow. Just as I was about to shout, Chihana lowered her head.


    ¡°Besides, Asato-sama is not someone who can be stopped so easily. The reason we were able to ascertain his actions this time was because Asato-sama contacted Azaka-sama. Whether a casualty is caused by Asato-sama or simply the result of some other bizarre phenomena, we cannot tell. Humans are helpless creatures. I am certain you understand.¡±


    After interrupting me, Chihana propped both elbows and lowered her head again. I was stunned. While she had a crazed idea of common sense, her words and actions were completely sane.


    What kind of a creature was she?


    The same emotion was still seething in her eyes.


    ¡°May I ask you a question this time?¡± she said. ¡°You stay by Mayuzumi Azaka-sama¡¯s side without even knowing who she is, and show yourself to a member of the Mayuzumi family. I¡¯m sorry, but I find that very hard to believe.¡±


    Her eyes looked like she wanted to kill me. She was directing all of that hatred at me.


    Silence descended. Swallowing all my questions, I stared at Chihana. Her delusional thoughts weighed on my mind. What did her incomprehensible words mean?


    Chihana called Mayuzumi a god.


    ¡°Would you like to listen to an old story?¡± Smiling, Chihana tilted the sak¨¦ cup. The sak¨¦ spilled out slowly, flowing like threads.


    The inside of the cup was red as blood.


    ¡°A long time ago, the Mayuzumi family ate a demon,¡± she began.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.3

    Translator: Kell


    In the distant past, the Mayuzumi family was a wealthy farming family that served as the village head of Matsushiro. One day, the villagers complained about a demon causing damages, so they captured it and killed it, then drank its blood afterwards.


    ¡°A wonderful story, wouldn¡¯t you say? By eating a demon, the Mayuzumi family transcended humanity and gained spiritual powers.¡±


    The power to hear the voices of the dead, to curse others, and to save others from curses. A power to be feared, it also attracted the greedy. Using their abilities, the Mayuzumi family eventually deepened its ties with powerful people.


    The power was especially strong in the girls of the Mayuzumi family, so the male descendants that gained the ability became the head of the family, and the girl became a god, fulfilling the desires of those who came to them.


    After the Meiji Restoration, using their connections, the Mayuzumi family rode the wave of industrialization and succeeded in a number of ventures. The head of the family at that time showed little skill, while a girl named Azaka, who was chosen as god, possessed rare, powerful abilities.


    ¡°To overcome his own lack of ability and the innate feeling of inferiority to girls, and in order to establish success and status in the open world, the foolish head attempted to change the Mayuzumi family. Only fools defy gods. You will be punished by the heavens, without fail.¡±


    He tried to eradicate the power of the demon blood, claiming that it was a hindrance to the growth of the family, and purged members that rebelled against the change. However, he could not kill the ¡°god¡± of his generation because of the possible backlash and the fear that had been ingrained in him since he was a child, so he imprisoned her in a dungeon together with her close relatives. But the head and those who supported him started dying unnatural deaths one after another.


    ¡°It was both a miracle and punishment brought by the god. It is the fate of those foolish enough to defy the demon blood.¡±


    The surviving members of the Mayuzumi family regret having imprisoned the god, and gathered to her in an act of desperation. After a discussion, the god became the absolute ruler of the family, standing above the head. All business-related matters were relegated to the branch family, while the main family would control everything from the shadows using their power. A close relative of the god would serve as the new head of the family, and, wishing for a new change, the future gods were to be named Mayuzumi Azaka. These were the instructions of the first Mayuzumi Azaka, the god of her generation, and were still engraved in the family motto.


    ¡°In other words, your master is the god of the Mayuzumi family. Do you understand?¡±


    Chihana¡¯s story was long. When I remained silent, she continued, ¡°The present-day Azaka-sama, especially, is so powerful that she is said to be the second coming of the First. For reasons unknown, she left the family. But to us, she¡¯s the one and only Mayuzumi Azaka. She is our god. No one else can take her place. I cannot believe you don¡¯t know that.¡±


    Chihana shook her head ruefully. Suddenly, I sensed clear disgust. It was like watching a child playing with a dead frog. While the children are simply enjoying themselves, to others, the sight is both bizarre and repulsive.


    Ate a demon. Drank their blood. Gained powers. Created a god.


    I could not see how she could be so ecstatic in her story-telling. The tale had no riveting moments whatsoever.


    But more importantly¡­


    ¡°The Mayuzumi Azaka I know would get angry if you called her a god,¡± I remarked.


    Mayuzumi despised being worshiped by anyone.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point of worshiping me? Sometimes people have to rely on someone to survive. But don¡¯t count on me. It¡¯s morbid.¡±


    I bet she¡¯d say that and laugh.


    ¡°I understand what you¡¯re saying. But it doesn¡¯t mean anything to me.¡±


    She was the god of the Mayuzumi family.


    But what does it matter?


    As I stared at her, Chihana¡¯s lips moved silently, then she gave a warm smile.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind. Azaka-sama chose you. I have nothing more to say.¡±


    She was smiling, but the words that she mouthed remained etched in my mind.


    Disgusting dog.


    ¡°On another note, would you like to eat?¡± As if to change the atmosphere, Chihana offered me food.


    I had no appetite. Chihana herself had not touched her plate at all. The food was just a tool to make it look like the conversation was proceeding peacefully. However, when I took a second look at the plate in front of her, it was empty. My eyes widened. If I recalled correctly, Chihana only touched the sak¨¦.


    Clink.


    A tiny sound. I lifted my head and saw someone in the corner of the tatami room. A man curled up with folded knees was shoveling food into his mouth.


    He gobbled, swallowed, and licked his lips.


    He looked very comfortable. After taking one last gulp of tea, the man crawled over to the table, set the bowl back in its place, took a plate of dessert and crouched down.


    He began eating, like a dog.


    ¡°Kugutsu, we¡¯re done talking. I told you you can eat, but that¡¯s enough.¡±


    ¡°Okaaay. Really sorry. It tastes awful so it took me a while. It¡¯s awful¡­ disgusting.¡±


    The man shoved the last slice into his mouth. Licking his lips with his thick tongue, he lifted his head. Black hair with gray streaks framed his thin face. His large mouth moved.


    ¡°Hehe. Hehehe. Hello. What a fine man. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. My name is Mayuzumi Kugutsu. As you can see, I am but of lowly birth and belong furthest away from the table. Normally, I wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to you, good sir.¡±


    The man bowed furiously. His black, wet eyes looked up at me. A self-abasing gaze. My brows furrowed, and he responded with a smile. He wore an expression that said he was used to others looking down on him.


    ¡°Could you please take Kugutsu to Azaka-sama?¡± Chihana suddenly suggested. ¡°If you take him with you, with no way to send him back, Azaka-sama will not drive him away. He can do household chores, clean up, anything. I believe he¡¯ll be of use.¡±


    I looked at the man. Kugutsu kept his face down and stayed still. If I suddenly kicked him in the stomach, he probably wouldn¡¯t even move.


    ¡°You want him as a guard since Asato showed up?¡± I asked.


    Chihana shook her head slowly. ¡°Not a guard, but a shield.¡±


    ¡°¡­A what?¡±


    A human shield? I frowned, not grasping what she meant.


    ¡°From tasting food for poison, to getting stabbed in your stead,¡± Kugutsu picked up. ¡°I will gratefully perform any duty given to me.¡± His voice was clear.


    Taken aback, I turned to Chihana, but she didn¡¯t deny it either.


    Kugutsu kept his head low. My hair bristled. For them, this was normal.


    What the hell do you think humans are?!


    Before I could yell at them, Kugutsu, on his knees, shuffled toward me.


    His face lowered about halfway down, he whispered, ¡°I know this is extremely rude of me, Sir, but if you would please permit me to speak. If the good sir sends me home, I might as well be dead. It is my duty to die in the service of my liege. I understand that you are kind-hearted. I feel extremely grateful, but there is no need to care about a dog like me. Please, sir. Could you take me back to Azaka-sama¡¯s office? I won¡¯t ask for pay. You don¡¯t need to worry about water, food, or a bath either.¡±


    Kugutsu rubbed his forehead on the tatami again. I stared at him in mute amazement. I couldn¡¯t believe it. How could one create such a person?


    ¡°You can refuse if you wish,¡± Chihana said calmly.


    Kugutsu kept his head down, but his shoulders were trembling slightly.


    Goddamn it.


    Resisting the urge to lash out, I bit my lip hard.


    ¡°Thank you so much, good sir. I truly appreciate your kindness. You are a man of high virtue. I expected nothing less from a man that Azaka-sama keeps by her side.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but can you please keep your mouth shut?¡±


    Enduring a headache, I took out my keys. This wasn¡¯t like picking up a cat or a dog. I couldn¡¯t come up with any excuse at all. I couldn¡¯t refuse, but taking him back was just what they wanted. I went along with it, and this was the result. Absolutely pathetic of me.


    When I opened the door, I found that Mayuzumi had turned into a bagworm moth. With only her nightcap sticking out of the blanket, she looked like some new species of creature. Apparently, she slept like that. I put my hand on her shoulder and shook her awake.


    ¡°Mayu-san, Mayu-san.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Welcome back, Odagiri-kun¡­ Hmm?¡±


    Mayuzumi knitted her brows like a wary cat. Following her gaze, I saw Kugutsu studying the list of ingredients enclosed with the medicine.


    ¡°This won¡¯t do, my good sir. I don¡¯t know how long Azaka-sama has been taking it, but she should not take this. Medicine stays in the flesh. If you don¡¯t mind, I will stock up on some Chinese herbs next time.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need it,¡± Mayuzumi replied flatly. ¡°The ones that Odagiri-kun provides me are enough. I don¡¯t want to have any more unfamiliar things in my residence.¡±


    She took some cocoa and washed the medicine down with it. Use plain water, darn it. And you¡¯re supposed to take it between meals. Normally, I would be yelling at her, but my voice was cajoling.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Mayu-san?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me. I know what happened. You were probably forced into it. You brought him here, so you can do whatever you want. But count me out of this. Even a schoolboy knows that it¡¯s the finder who takes care of the cat he finds. Like I said, I don¡¯t really care about them.¡±


    Frowning at the bitter taste, Mayuzumi returned to being a strange creature again. Behind her, Kugutsu began cleaning up happily.


    ¡°Azaka-sama is more slender than I thought,¡± he muttered with disappointment.


    Did he picture some kind of a busty lady?


    Breathing a sigh, I snatched a cigarette that Kugutsu almost threw away from his hand.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.4

    Translator: Kell


    Insert the blade through the side. Cut the liver into thin slices while it¡¯s still fresh. The soft organ wraps around my tongue, its sweet fat melting. Cook the breast without removing the bone, and bite the cheek off. Stew the brain. My eyes are tearing up. No parts wasted at all. Even the bones make a fine broth. This should satisfy my hunger for a while. I just wanted to tell everyone how wonderful this meat is.


    ***** meat is so delicious.


    When I woke up, I could taste iron on my tongue. Feeling nauseous, I headed to the bathroom. I gargled straight from the tap, but the smell of rusty iron on my tongue remained.


    And the taste of meat that I found delicious.


    I had a strange dream, perhaps because of what Chihana told me. It was a dream about eating some kind of meat. No, I knew exactly what it was. If her story influenced my dream, it could only be one thing.


    It was demon meat. But there was something off.


    I peered into the mirror at bloodshot eyes. Mayuzumi and Kugutsu were asleep in the living room. Mayuzumi was on the sofa, while Kugutsu should be under the table.


    I tried to bring Kugutsu back to my apartment, but he refused, saying there was no point in guarding me. He had a point, but I couldn¡¯t leave him and Mayuzumi alone. Since I brought him, I decided to stay. Mayuzumi¡¯s place was a two-bedroom apartment, but except for the living room, she had filled it with books and clothes. Mayuzumi herself used the living room as her bedroom, so I decided to use that as well. Kugutsu then happily crawled under the table. Apparently the space was enough for him.


    Where does he usually sleep, I wondered.


    When I returned to the living room, Kugutsu was not there. There was some noise coming in the kitchen. I didn¡¯t know when he moved, but he had his face in the fridge and was wearing a thoughtful look on his face.


    ¡°See? There¡¯s nothing there.¡±


    ¡°Oh, good morning, my good sir. You¡¯re right, not much at all.¡±


    With a sigh, Kugutsu closed the fridge. There were only ingredients for porridge that I bought inside. We¡¯ve got Chinese and Japanese style food, but they were destined to be thrown out without being eaten anyway. I didn¡¯t eat in Mayuzumi¡¯s apartment, so the fridge was almost empty every day.


    ¡°We can¡¯t make a decent meal out of this. Egg, rice, chicken breast strips, dried plums, and stock.¡±


    ¡°I can cook some rice, make boiled chicken with plum, and rolled omelettes,¡± I said, taking out an egg. ¡°Though the only ones eating are me and you.¡±


    Kugutsu looked suprised. ¡°You know how to cook?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. More or less.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ But you don¡¯t seem to be too particular about the ingredients,¡± he muttered, taking out a pack of the strips.


    It ticked me off. I paid for the porridge ingredients myself. I made sure it tasted good, but I didn¡¯t feel like using high-quality ingredients since it would probably end up in the trash anyway.


    I bought them from a sale. You got a problem?


    ¡°I apologize,¡± he said. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to criticize your judgement. This is the fault of the store. They don¡¯t mind selling poor-quality meat. I¡¯ll go and buy it myself next time, so please don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Kugutsu opened the packaging. He stared at the raw meat and then suddenly let it dangle in the air. The long strips disappeared deep into his throat. He snapped his mouth close and licked his lips.


    ¡°I¡¯ll dispose of this for you. Let¡¯s have plum porridge and egg rolls for breakfast. If you could wait for a bit, good sir. I¡¯d like to make some sweets for Mayuzumi-sama. Where¡¯s the sugar?¡±


    I just stared at the empty tray, dumbfounded.


    When I asked about Kugutsu, Mayuzumi, scooping her chocolate pudding, said, ¡°A man who¡¯s lived like a dog wouldn¡¯t have a stomachache.¡±


    The breakfast he had made was delicious. The egg rolls were soft and the plum porridge had an elegant flavor. Kugutsu, however, did not touch any of it, and instead, he gobbled up the egg shells and plum seeds. Right now, he was out grocery shopping, like he said.


    ¡°A dog¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, a dog. Chihana trained him poorly. The Mayuzumi family is full of savages, but they wouldn¡¯t create someone so self-deprecating. Chihana must have raised him so that he thought he was less than human, creating a human shield that will die willingly if ordered. Chihana is from the branch family, but because of her recent performance, she became the acting head. It is a great achievement for a woman who¡¯s not an Azaka to be able to break into the heart of the Mayuzumi family. A woman who couldn¡¯t become an Azaka doesn¡¯t deserve to live, is what they say. Unfortunately, she can be very irritating.¡±


    Mayuzumi gave a mocking smile. Chihana¡¯s image popped into my mind.


    Every time she spoke of her precious Azaka-sama, her cheeks would flush. She was too fond of Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Shield, my foot,¡± Mayuzumi spat. ¡°Watching a man like that die is boring.¡±


    Her words were harsh, but I understood how she felt. Mayuzumi hated being shackled more than anything.


    She didn¡¯t want to be protected by a shield.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the reason why Chihana would go that far is because you¡¯re a god to her?¡± I asked, thinking of those gray eyes.


    Mayuzumi smiled a different smile, a look of near resignation filling her face. ¡°I dislike blind devotion, Odagiri-kun. If you can¡¯t see, then just keep your eyes closed.¡±


    I sensed complex emotion. What appeared in those gentle eyes were close to sorrow.


    ¡°All I can do is make contact with the netherworld. By using my parasol, I can connect with a different realm. I can listen to the voices of the dead and channel their grudges into curses. I can also dispel them. Under the right conditions, I can even walk through dreams. But that¡¯s all. If that makes me something other than human, then so be it.¡± Her lips lifted into a thin smile. ¡°Their definition of a god is too vague. I am no one¡¯s salvation.¡±


    I gulped. It was the first time I¡¯d seen this expression on her. Mayuzumi put down the spoon and closed her eyes. Just when I thought she was going to fall asleep, she suddenly spoke.


    ¡°What did Chihana tell you?¡±


    You are owned by the god of the Mayuzumi family.


    Replaying the words in my head, I told her everything.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°I see, I see. The origins of the Mayuzumi family.¡± She turned to me, then asked an unexpected question. ¡°Odagiri-kun, do you believe that demons really exist?¡±


    ¡°Pardon?¡±


    Do demons exist?


    My brows knitted. If someone asked me that, I would say no. I would love to dismiss it as mere folklore. But right now¡­


    There was something in my belly.


    ¡°Yes, that thing conceived in your belly is a demon. Human emotions sometimes give birth to things that are not human. Those whose flesh have been transformed by resentment and rage can be called demons. But I¡¯m talking about classic demons. There are many demon folklores out there. The Onibaba of Adachigahara, the Shuuten-douji, the Ibaragi-douji, the maiden of the Uji bridge, and many more. There are many legends that tell of calamities brought by demons, both with form and otherwise. We, the Mayuzumi family, ate one. But, was it really a demon?¡±


    She flashed an unpleasant smile. ¡°They say that in the past, children who grew too tall, or had teeth much earlier than normal, or had spiritual predispostion were labeled demons and abandoned.¡±


    Those who were born different might become monsters. Fearing this future, children who were different were abandoned and died in the mountains.


    But sometimes they survived.


    ¡°Perhaps what my ancestors ate was a person who was abandoned in the mountains and luckily survived, but was detested by the villagers.¡±


    ¡°So they ate a human being¡­?¡±


    ¡°The belief that you can obtain everything from a person by ingesting their flesh has been around since ancient times. Perhaps the reason why the power manifests stronger in girls is because they ate a young woman.¡± Grinning, Mayuzumi picked up a piece of chocolate. ¡°What¡¯s more, supernaturally gifted members of the Mayuzumi family all live short lives. Direct descendants that manifest the power died of illnesses and unnatural causes. Obtaining power is wonderful? What a joke.¡±


    I remembered the impression I felt that one time. Melted chocolate resembling placenta, an organ that¡¯s found only in women. Oblivious of the things running in my mind, Mayuzumi graphically crushed the candy with her teeth.


    Snap. It crumbled.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, maybe we were cursed for eating a human being.¡±


    Curses, like chickens, come home to roost. If you killed someone, you would get your due punishment. The same goes for cannibalism.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.5

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just a tall tale. Whether they actually ate a person is even doubtful. Society speaks ill of us behind our backs. They call us a family of demons, and we¡¯ve used that feeling of awe to our advantage. It¡¯s more convenient to be feared as a monster than to be called inhuman. But what I¡¯m about to tell you from here on out, Odagiri-kun, is true. There¡¯s a few missing pieces in Chihana¡¯s story, you see.¡±


    I straigthened up. Without responding, I waited for Mayuzumi¡¯s next words.


    I wondered which part of her ecstatic speech were lies.


    ¡°Why was the first Mayuzumi Azaka born with such strong power? She was the product of incest between siblings who didn¡¯t care about the risks,¡± she said with no hesitation.


    I couldn¡¯t react immediately. Her words wouldn¡¯t register in my brain.


    Without waiting for my reply, Mayuzumi continued on, ¡°The Mayuzumi family, you see, has had many incestuous marriages. Family members obsessed with power wanted their blood to remain as pure as possible. This, in turn, strenghtened the curse, and many people died. Yet they kept on violating the ultimate taboo and finally created the greatest monster.¡±


    Children born of the same parents procreated so their blood remained pure.


    ¡°That¡¯s Mayuzumi Azaka. In their own words, a creature with the purest demon blood.¡±


    And that creature had the same name as the girl in front of me. Someone who laughed at and enjoyed the death of others.


    Suddenly I was curious. What did she think of it?


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­ How do you fee¡ª¡±


    ¡°We ate a human being, copulated with siblings, and perverted morality for our own gain,¡± she interrupted. ¡°We¡¯ve been animals since we were born. Though in a way, we¡¯re the most human of them all.¡± She laughed. Her words of disdain for herself and her clan were strangely devoid of any spite. She just continued on in an amused manner. ¡°Demon is a fitting word indeed.¡±


    Silence descended. Mayuzumi yawned, then closed her eyes, as if she was tired of talking. I couldn¡¯t say anything. I didn¡¯t know how to react at all.


    As she pulled her cap closer to try to sleep, Mayuzumi said, ¡°Oh, let me add something else for the honor of Mayuzumi Azaka. You said that she gave an order for the god to become the absolute ruler of the family, standing above the head. All business-related matters were relegated to the branch family, while the main family would control everything from the shadows using their power. That is also a lie. The First was a human being just like me¡ªin fact, we were identical creatures. I would never have given such an order. It was someone in the immediate family who made that silly rule. Honor and power are but tacky ornaments. If you wear it around, one day their weight will tear your skin off. Though I would use them, I don¡¯t want them.¡±


    Mayuzumi flashed a grin. That seemed to be the end of the conversation. I swallowed my words again. There were so many questions I wanted to ask, but none of them seemed worth asking.


    In the end, what came out of my mouth was a really simple question.


    ¡°Mayu-san, is it not difficult?¡±


    What¡¯s even the point of asking that? Still, I couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    What did she think of this truth? This story about her family?


    Mayuzumi opened her eyes. She smiled again, as if she found the question amusing.


    ¡°I am Mayuzumi Azaka. It is a fact, just like how the sky is the sky, and the sea is the sea. I don¡¯t despise it, and losing this name would be tantamount to death. I just don¡¯t like being worshiped. Until I was born, the Mayuzumi family had deified many girls who had little or no ability due to their less pure blood as symbols of power. They can make as many puppets as they want. People can¡¯t help but rely on gods. But I don¡¯t see the point in relying on me.¡±


    Slowly, Mayuzumi closed her eyes, then said exactly what I had in mind once.


    ¡°It¡¯s simply morbid.¡±


    She was inhuman.


    But she never proudly claimed to be a god.


    She was only a human being.


    ¡°Hello. Oh, good sir. Is Mayuzumi-sama asleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s taking a nap.¡±


    Kugutsu immediately closed his mouth. He might even be holding his breath. Silently, he put the foodstuff into the refrigerator. If they wouldn¡¯t get spoiled, he could just wait until Mayuzumi woke up. The fridge was filled to the brim, but there was no meat at all.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the meat?¡± I asked, crouching down.


    Kugutsu moved his mouth like a goldfish. He was basically saying he couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°Once she¡¯s asleep, Mayu-san rarely wakes up. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±


    Kugutsu flapped his mouth open and shut. He wasn¡¯t sure what to do. Sensing my irritation, he let out a mosquito-like voice.


    ¡°There was no good meat. Since you¡¯re being so kind to me, I want to choose the best quality meat. I¡¯m really sorry. Please wait a little longer. I¡¯ll make boiled tofu and tofu skin today. Do you dislike soy?¡±


    ¡°For the record, you don¡¯t have to worry about my food. Mayu-san will not eat anyway.¡±


    ¡°No, no, no, no, no, that won¡¯t do. I can¡¯t let you eat awful meat. Even a lowly dog like me can be picky.¡±


    Kugutsu found an old, shrieveled carrot in the back. He threw it into his mouth and munched on it.


    ¡°Meat is good,¡± he said. ¡°Me, I like cooking. Of all the activities permitted by Chihana-sama, I like cooking the best. It¡¯s how I best feel that I am of assistance.¡± Swallowing the core of a cabbage next, he smiled. ¡°I know, I¡¯m just a dog.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s words came to my mind. Anger began to well up. My stomach ached, and I quickly calmed myself down. But this was all too much.


    Raising someone to believe that they were less than human. Why does that woman treat people like this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t call yourself a dog,¡± I said. ¡°In my eye, you¡¯re a normal human being.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. That¡¯s impossible,¡± he said flatly, then put away a pack of milk. He turned around with a bright smile. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s a girls¡¯ high school nearby, isn¡¯t there? Young ladies look so soft, don¡¯t they? I wish Mayuzumi-sama was as plump as them.¡±


    He carried out a large amount of chocolate. He planned to melt them in a pot of water. Watching him prepare lunch, I let out a sigh.


    Nothing I say would help. A hard shell covered his heart. No matter how much I tried, I wouldn¡¯t be able to pierce it.


    Everyone is crazy. And they don¡¯t realize how crazy they are.


    Dogs and gods, demons and foxes.


    Every single one of them.


    I bit the kid¡¯s finger.


    There was a fat forefinger in front of me. He tried to poke me in the eye as a prank. Now, their fingertip stopped just before my eyeball. A clear spite caressed my neck. I heard creeping laughter. The children found amusement in hurling abuse at me, kicking me, and treating me like a dog. So books were my only friends. They don¡¯t discriminate based on birth or upbringing. I immersed myself in countless books, but one legend in particular fascinated me.


    They say if you eat a demon, you become a demon.


    I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m not human.


    I had felt that way for a long time, and now I found the quickest way to physically surpass others.


    They say that those who eat demons become demons.


    Above all, the meat spoken of in the legend looked very tasty.


    By eating them, you gain their everything. What an efficient meal. Flesh filled with their soul must be delicious. The finest gourmet food there is.


    And now I have a plump finger in front of me.


    It was the perfect opportunity. How could I not eat it?


    I sank my teeth against skin reminiscent of steamed bread. Canine teeth buried in the soft flesh. A hot stream of blood spurted out, and a deafening scream rang out. I put all my strength into my jaw while he hit me in the head. My jaw and the bone of his finger broke at the same time. I chewed off his finger.


    Enduring the pain in my jaw, I swallowed the convulsing flesh. At that moment, I was convinced.


    I¡¯d never had a decent meal in my entire life. Fresh meat is good meat. It was the greatest and only pleasure afforded to me, someone who had spent their life crawling on the ground, suffering from feelings of inferiority. The people of the world were merely my food. I¡¯m not human, so I can eat humans.


    Human flesh is so good.


    How tasty are gods, then?

 Volume 1 - CH 4.6

    Translator: Kell


    I gargled furiously. I picked up my toothbrush, slathered it with toothpaste and brushed my teeth. I then strode out of the room and lit a cigarette. The familiar taste of smoke filled my lungs, and the convulsion in my throat vanished. Covering my face, I let out a deep sigh. The taste I felt in my dream still lingered on the tip of my tongue, the rich flavor and the sensation of the twitching flesh vivid. The white, plump, delicious finger was burned into my eyes.


    What was that dream? It felt so real. What did I eat?


    I was shocked. As if amused by my discomposure, my stomach wriggled. I punched it and returned to my room. Maybe it was because of Mayuzumi¡¯s story. I had the same twisted dream yesterday. Though it was too detailed for a dream. It was like replicating a scene that happened in reality.


    The feeling was familiar. It was similar to the dream I had after I collapsed on the cold floor.


    It reminded me of the incident with the skull. The creature in my belly eat people¡¯s thoughts and memories. The more gruesome it is, the more it loves it.


    The thought horrified me. I realized that this could be more than just a dream. Could it be someone¡¯s memory?


    But whose?


    Once again, the smell of rusty iron filled my mouth. I felt digusted at myself for thinking that the bloody taste was delicious. I staggered back to the room, where I caught a savory aroma.


    Kugutsu was cooking meat.


    My eyes widened. A delicious-looking piece of meat was cooking on the frying pan. After pouring some homemade sauce over the meat, Kugutsu picked up the spatula. Shredded cabbage with moderately charred and juicy meat on top. Sandwiching it between two pieces of hard bread, he turned around.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, good morning, good sir. You look pale. Are you all right?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t answer. My mind was in chaos. Dreams and reality were jumbled together, and I couldn¡¯t grasp the scene before my eyes. It felt terribly strange and discomforting.


    Why is there meat?


    ¡°Kugutsu,¡± I called. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t buy any meat.¡±


    ¡°I stocked up at the market this morning. Ah, you¡¯ll be pleased to know that I finally got some good meat. It¡¯s not much, but it should be just the right amount for breakfast. Please eat up. I made it, so it¡¯s nothing grand, but you will be surprised. Good meat is so different.¡±


    Kugutsu gave a sheepish smile. It certainly smelled delicious. The smell of burning fat made me want to throw up. The taste of the meat in my mind mixed with the taste of the meat I just felt.


    Both were incredibly succulent.


    What am I feeling right now?


    My stomach hurled. I ran to the sink and spewed out its contents. The thing in my stomach laughed as it kicked me from the inside.


    ¡°Are you all right?!¡± Kugutsu asked with concern. My eyes widened, sweat trickling down my back. When did I start having these dreams?


    It was after I met with Chihana and brought Kugutsu back to the apartment.


    With a knot in my gut, I turned around. ¡°Kugutsu, what kind of meat is that?¡± I asked.


    He cocked his head curiously. ¡°It¡¯s pork.¡±


    There was a tray of pork on the table. A chocolate cake was next to it. When did he make it? Maybe he hardly slept at all. There was no trace of malevolence from him.


    I shook off the unpleasant feeling, telling myself that it was just my imagination. It was simply unthinkable.


    But alarms were going off in my brain. I had witnessed all sorts of incidents before this. The most recent cases crossed my mind. A womb falling from the sky, skulls laughing, and a person turning into bubble.


    Compared to those, a human being eating another human was far from abnormal.


    There was no such thing as impossible.


    I turned around, and swallowed a scream. Kugutsu¡¯s face was suprisingly close to mine. A chill ran down my spine. In the back of my mind, I saw a white finger close to my eyeball.


    There was meat in front of me, so I ate it.


    I could see my face in Kugutsu¡¯s eyes. A childlike terror ran through my whole body, and I almost pushed him away. Kugutsu wrinkled his nose like a sniffing dog and frowned.


    ¡°Good sir,¡± he said. ¡°I know this is rude, but do you smoke, by any chance? You¡¯re young, yet you already like cigarattes?¡±


    ¡°U-Uh, yeah¡­ I do smoke, kinda. What about it?¡±


    ¡°You mustn¡¯t. That¡¯s not good. Cigarettes are bad for you. Your lungs, flesh, and blood vessels get tainted. You should quit. You mustn¡¯t smoke. It¡¯s as bad as medicine.¡±


    Kugutsu shook his head ruefully. When I didn¡¯t respond, he frowned and went back to cooking. As I watched him carry the soup, it hit me. Medicine, cigarettes. For some reason, he didn¡¯t like toxins that stayed on the flesh.


    A much more fancy breakfast than yesterday was laid out in front of me.


    ¡°Here you go, good sir. Please eat.¡± He gave a bright smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten.¡±


    A chill crawled down my back. I just couldn¡¯t take a seat.


    The steamy breakfast looked like something bizarre.


    In the end, I refused to eat breakfast. Kugutsu looked unhappy, but when I told him to throw it away, he silently gobbled it up. He refused to eat, but he would eat food scraps. Watching his back as he washed the dishes, I felt an inexplicable sense of dread. I felt uneasy, as if I were holding a time bomb.


    Mayuzumi hadn¡¯t taken any medicine since this morning.


    She said that her cough had stopped last night and that she was feeling much better.


    When Kugutsu heard it, he gave a heartfelt smile.


    Medicine stays in the flesh, but gets flushed out after a day or two.


    For some reason, that fact weighed heavily on my mind. No. I knew exactly the reason. When I let my guard down, the sweet taste of blood returned to my mouth.


    Fresh meat is good meat.


    If humans were this good, how delicious would a god¡¯s flesh be?


    That dream terrified me. If that was someone¡¯s memory that the monster devoured, that someone was undoubtedly a freak. But Kugutsu was Chihana¡¯s subordinate, and a member of the Mayuzumi family. Was it really possible for a person with a verifiable identity to be a freak? Maybe I was just overthinking things. Maybe it was a dream created by the monster in my belly using Mayuzumi¡¯s story.


    I thought about contacting Chihana. I regretted not accepting her business card now. I searched through the pile of books in Mayuzumi¡¯s room for some kind of notebook or memopad, but I couldn¡¯t find anything.


    Where was she keeping one? Maybe she didn¡¯t have one in the first place.


    She probably didn¡¯t memorize phone numbers she wasn¡¯t interested in.


    As I put things back the way they were, I dropped a notebook, causing the pile of books to collapse. The taste in my mouth bothered me so much that I couldn¡¯t act calmly. The taste was from the dream. It shouldn¡¯t be real, but I couldn¡¯t keep my wits about me that I began doubting my own memory.


    It¡¯s so good. Why don¡¯t humans eat other humans?


    Ah, I feel sorry for them.


    The phone rang. I dashed into the living room and picked up the receiver. A soothing voice reached my ear.


    ¡°Hello. Is Kugutsu working hard?¡±


    It was Mayuzumi Chihana. My grip on the receiver tightened. She was calling to check on Kugutsu¡ªa good thing she did. I peered at the sofa. Mayuzumi showed no signs of waking up, but I tried to keep my voice as low as possible.


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± I said. ¡°I wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Is something the matter, Odagiri-sama? You don¡¯t sound so good. Are you feeling unwell?¡±


    I told her I was transferring the call to an extended line and headed for one of Mayuzumi¡¯s room. Hidden in a dark room, the sound quality on the cordless phone was awful. But I didn¡¯t want Mayuzumi to hear me. There¡¯s no telling how she might make fun of me for dreaming of eating someone. She would definitely ask me if it was delicious. Like a broken dam, I told Chihana about my dream and asked about Kugutsu.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get to the point,¡± I said. ¡°Can that guy be trusted?¡±


    After a moment of silence, she replied with a faint voice, ¡°Color me surprised. The demon can pick up the thoughts and memories of others? For those who can¡¯t read other people¡¯s minds, that is a terrifying ability.¡±


    ¡°Who cares about that?! Is he a cannibal or not?!¡±


    Was that dream true or was it just that, a dream?

 Volume 1 - CH 4.7

    ¡°I raised that man,¡± Chihana replied. ¡°I don¡¯t recall any abnormal behavior from him, and he has no interest in human flesh. But if your demon says so, then that may be the case. It shouldn¡¯t be true, but if Mayuzumi-sama were to be in danger, I¡­ I¡­¡± Her voice started trembling, growing tighter. She must have imagined something. She fell silent. Then her voice regained its composure. ¡°I understand. If your demon says so, then those memories must belong to Kugutsu. However, the meat that he served to you was not human flesh. I have not received any news of a murder in the vicinity.¡±


    I felt extremely relieved. But that didn¡¯t change the fact that he was a cannibal. If Kugutsu craved for Mayuzumi, then she was in clear danger.


    Before I could speak, Chihana interrupted, ¡°I will deal with Kugutsu. Please evacuate the premises. I will make preparations today and be there by tomorrow morning. It would be best if you did not take Mayuzumi-sama with you. If Kugutsu craves her, he might get suspicious and do something. I will take your place. Please take shelter somewhere else.¡±


    I gulped. That would mean temporarily leaving Mayuzumi alone with Kugutsu.


    ¡°But I can¡¯t leave Mayu-san.¡±


    ¡°It will be fine. Kugutsu is not foolish enough to lay a hand on Mayuzumi-sama when he knows you can return at any moment. What is more frightening is your demon running amok.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t understand what she said. How could my demon be more terrifying than a cannibal?


    ¡°When we seize Kugutsu, he might go berserk,¡± she continued in a serious tone. ¡°If that happens, what are the chances that your demon will devour both Azaka-sama and Kugutsu?¡±


    I tried to tell her that that wouldn¡¯t happen, but I couldn¡¯t.


    The creature in my belly eats anything that¡¯s edible.


    If Kugutsu was by Mayuzumi¡¯s side, it was definitely possible.


    ¡°I will protect Azaka-sama. I swear.¡±


    Hearing her voice, a different motive suddenly came to mind. Maybe she didn¡¯t want me to protect Mayuzumi. She was trying to separate me and Mayuzumi and then seize Kugutsu. I didn¡¯t think repeating myself would get us anywhere. And it would be better if several people seized Kugutsu than me doing it alone.


    Better than the demon in me eating someone.


    Swallowing my words, I said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll let you handle things tomorrow.¡±


    We talked about the plan and what time she would come.


    After politely expressing her gratitude and apology, Chihana added, ¡°Please make sure Kugutsu doesn¡¯t sense anything suspicious. Try to make him feel at ease. Please don¡¯t let either Azaka-sama or Kugutsu realize what is going on.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After saying goodbye, she hung up. Only the empty sound of disconnection remained. In the dusty room, I let out a deep breath. Leaning against a pile of Mayuzumi clothes, I looked up at the dirty ceiling.


    The demon in me eating Mayuzumi. I felt nauseous at the possibility that I had not even considered. I recalled tomorrow¡¯s plans, and as I pushed the anxiety away, I suddenly muttered to myself.


    If a human eats another human, he becomes a demon.


    If a human eats a god, he becomes a god.


    If a demon eats a god, what will they become?


    I returned to the living room to find Kugutsu cooking. He was focused on simmering the stew. The butter and flour on the table suggested he made the roux himself. The sight of the meat still sent a shiver down my spine. A worried Kugutsu urged me to the table, so I took a seat. Mayuzumi, who had been sleeping to get better, was eating opera cake, looking bored. Kugutsu shot me a glance that asked if I didn¡¯t want to eat.


    Try to make him feel at ease.


    Remembering those words, I took some meatless stew and bread, and shoved them into my mouth. The potato crumbled and the onions melted.


    The well-cooked stew was delicious.


    They say that if you eat a human, you cease to be human, and if you eat a demon, you become a demon.


    Then I want to be a god. I want to devour a god and become a god.


    I want to be a god, and elevate this inhuman body of mine into divinity.


    I stuck the fork into the meat before me. Tender and stewed, it had a different flavor from raw flesh. The spiced sauce, made from juices of boiled bones and marrow, was superb. As the meat melted on my tongue, I thought, I will become a god. I will devour a god and become a god. Ah, how wonderful would that be?


    To savor the finest gourmet¡­ How sacred!


    My head felt heavy after having only a short, shallow sleep. Today was the appointed day. I couldn¡¯t sleep at all last night, and eventually morning came. But as soon as I dozed off a little, the dream came to me again. A sweet taste flooded my mouth. For some reason, the dream became more vivid; it even made me feel irresistible pleasure. Did I really love food this much?


    What if I end up eagerly longing for the dream to come in my sleep? Ridiculous, I thought. But I couldn¡¯t help but feel terrified.


    Of course, I had no appetite. After drinking several cups of coffee, I rose to my feet. My vision shook from lack of sleep. When I turned around, I saw Mayuzumi in her insect form again. She seemed to have taken recovering seriously. A good thing, really, but the fact that she wasn¡¯t in perfect condition still made me uneasy.


    Trying to sound as calm as possible, I said, ¡°Mayu-san, I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Are you going out, Odagiri-kun? If so, you¡¯d better stay warm. The wind¡¯s still cold.¡±


    A hand reached out from under the blanket. She didn¡¯t bother turning around, but she at least saw me off. Kugutsu was in the kitchen preparing food. The thought of leaving him and Mayuzumi alone together made fear rise in my throat. But Chihana and her companions would be here soon. No need to worry.


    Swallowing the impatience and fear, I told Kugutsu, ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, but I¡¯ll be back soon. You¡¯ve been at it since morning. Take it easy, okay?¡±


    ¡°I appreciate your kind words, sir. Please take care. I¡¯ll prepare a delicious dinner and wait for your return.¡±


    Bowing deeply, Kugutsu saw me off. I took a step outside, then hurried to the elevator. I pressed the button, and the door opened. As soon as I got in and closed the door, the thing in my stomach started laughing.


    Frothy words poured from the monster¡¯s mouth.


    The insides of my organs writhed, and the excruciating pain brought me down to my knees. My fingertips trembled. The thing in my belly was laughing as it drank my blood. It shouted, saying that it was having fun. Enduring the pain, I instinctively extended my arm. I felt the elevator buttons, not understanding why I was even doing it. Fifth floor, nothing. Fourth floor, and third floor, none. However, as soon as I touched the second floor button, the laughter exploded even louder.


    I pushed the button, and the elevator descended. It stopped with a jolt. The door opened.


    The laughter turned to chuckling. Listening to its voice, I forced my trembling feet onward. There were no other tenants in the apartment building owned by the Mayuzumi family. I knew I had to get to the first floor as quickly as possible, but my feet continued on. As I walked down the empty corridor, a scene from the past flashed through my mind. I was walking down a deserted hallway that night too.


    All alone.


    Pressing my stomach, I bore the pain and nausea. Upon reaching a particular unit, the thing inside me kicked. I stopped. A chill ran down my spine. There was clearly something off with the doorknob. There were scratches on it, as if it had been forcibly pried open.


    The door was unlocked.


    Who would do this, and why?


    I put my hand on the doorknob. The sound of the monster¡¯s laughter mingled with the creaking of metal. I opened the door and peered into the darkness.


    A wooden floor. The layout was similar to Mayuzumi¡¯s unit, except unfurnished. But there, in the middle of the floor where sunlight shone through, was an ice box. Deodorizers were neatly arranged around it. It was a bizarre sight, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to realize what they were for.


    To prevent the smell of whatever was inside from leaking out.


    I heard water dripping in the bathroom. The smell of rust and a slight odor of decay pierced my nose. I didn¡¯t want to go near it. I didn¡¯t even want to know what was inside. Still, I forced my legs to move. When I touched the ice box, the surface was wet, as if someone had touched it with a wet hand recently. I removed the clasp and slowly lifted the lid.


    A wet thump.

 Volume 1 - CH 4.8

    The box was filled with ice packs. The cold air numbed my fingers. After taking out several bags, I saw a plastic bag underneath, packed with processed meat. Chunks of readily-edible meat was carefully preserved inside. I peered into the bag colored light-red.


    Where did the other hard-to-eat parts go? The fingers, the ears, the nose.


    Probably inside the stomach. That¡¯s why it didn¡¯t look so graphic.


    However, the meat in the plastic bag was clearly not from an animal.


    ¡°Ha¡­ Haha¡­¡±


    The meat, with the ribs still attached, must have been cut from a human breast. The chunks, evenly divided, were the same shape as the ones on the bread that morning. Shoulders. Thighs. The thinness suggested they belonged to a woman. Come to think of it, he mentioned that high school girls were soft. I was now convinced that the dream was something the demon picked up from someone¡¯s memory.


    When did he do this? It hadn¡¯t decomposed yet, and only a few sections were spoiled, so it must be recent. It was yesterday morning when Kugutsu brought the meat. Could this makeshift fridge really preserve it that long? My mind was strangely calm, until I remembered the well-cooked stew.


    It was delicious, and one of its ingredients was¡­


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    There was no point in throwing up now. But the gastric juices refluxed back up. I only had coffee this morning. After spewing out the bitter fluid, I got up. The monster was laughing merrily. It must¡¯ve loved the soup. Maybe it was laughing because it wanted me to eat more. My belly was threatening to open up again. But I didn¡¯t have time to worry about it.


    If human flesh is this good, the flesh of a god must taste better.


    I pulled myself up. Chihana¡¯s image came to my mind. She said she was going to take my place. But if Kugutsu had already killed someone, then he had already lost all sense of reason. A sense of urgency drove me back to the elevator. I returned to the fifth floor and headed straight for Mayuzumi¡¯s unit. I slipped into the doorway, making sure I wasn¡¯t noticed, and peered into the kitchen.


    A large amount of non-meat ingredients were lined up on the table.


    Kugutsu was focused on cooking. A large plate sat on the table, but I couldn¡¯t see any ingredients that could be used for the main course. As I watched him prepare vegetables for garnish, my eyes widened. There was a huge kitchen knife. Its gleaming blade looked like it could cut the head off a tuna with a single strike.


    The meat in the icebox was already dressed.


    What was he going to cut, then? The answer was obvious.


    I bent down quietly and made my way to the living room. Mayuzumi was still sleeping. I pulled her red parasol and wallet close¡ªthe bare minimum we needed if we were to escape.


    I shook her. ¡°Mayu-san, Mayu-san. Wake up.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? What is it, Odagiri-kun? Hngh¡­¡±


    I covered her mouth and picked her up. We would make less noise like this than if we walked together. I couldn¡¯t make her run when she was still weak.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll explain later. For now, we¡¯re getting away from here.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s brow furrowed, but she said nothing. The cap fell from her head. Without a word, Mayuzumi took the parasol from me. Silently, I took a step. Then another. A third one. Slowly I headed toward the doorway. My heart pounded in my chest. Thank goodness Mayuzumi didn¡¯t weigh much. She should keep her slender build. Forget putting on weight.


    I grabbed the doorknob with sweaty hands.


    ¡°Oh. Good sir. You¡¯re back already?¡±


    A dazed voice came from behind. Cold sweat trickled down my back, and my heart almost leapt out of my throat. There was a note of affection in Kugutsu¡¯s voice. Hoping for the best, I turned around slowly.


    I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    ¡°And where are you going?¡±


    Smiling, Kugutsu was holding two knives.


    I stumbled out of the apartment. Mayuzumi was quiet in my arms, her hands clasped together. Racing toward the elevator, I realized that he was not too far behind. Kugutsu¡¯s footsteps sounded strange, the rhythmic tapping more like a beast sprinting than a human running. Shadows swayed around my feet. His bizarre movement was terrifying.


    How could I outrun something not human?


    I could go for the stairs, but then what?


    I tried the stairs back then, too, and ended up in hell anyway. Everything I did was pointless. There was nothing I could do.


    My head was about to boil. The moment I was about to scream out in panic, a small hand slapped me on the cheek. Mayuzumi was looking at me with her usual calm face.


    ¡°Excuse me, Odagiri-kun, but could you take the stairs?¡± was all she said before closing her eyes.


    Following her words, I ran down the stairs. The sound of footsteps bounding down the stairs followed close behind. I slammed into a door and rolled into the parking lot. I remembered a folk tale about a man running away from a demon that was out to eat him. A temple might save us, but this place was like a tomb surrounded by stones. I dashed to a large, open area and stopped. Mayuzumi opened her eyes, then jumped out of my arms.


    Her feet made a soft thump as she landed.


    Before her was Kugutsu, a knife at the ready.


    She set the parasol on her shoulder, and a crimson flower blossomed.


    With a soft smile, she said, ¡°As you can see, it¡¯s a dead end, Kugutsu-kun. Why don¡¯t you calm down a bit so we can have a chat? I¡¯m not going anywhere.¡±


    Kugutsu remained silent. He looked like a monster as he stood there wordlessly with his hunched back. The knives in his arms were like an extension to his body. I gulped. Mayuzumi didn¡¯t seem scared, but I had no idea what to do.


    The current Kugutsu didn¡¯t look human.


    Words from my dream replayed in my mind. I¡¯m not human, so I can eat humans. Because he hadn¡¯t eaten good food in his life, he found human flesh delicious.


    He got addicted to the taste, and ultimately, he longed to eat a god.


    Mayuzumi, who was worshipped as a god, was smiling despite being prey. Kugutsu took a step forward.


    ¡°I have a question for you,¡± Mayuzumi said, spinning the red parasol around on her shoulder. ¡°Why did Chihana decide to eat me?¡±


    Kugutsu lifted his head. He looked like he was about to cry.


    His was the expression of a helpless human being.


    ¡°¡­Chihana?¡± I muttered, stunned.


    The one holding knives in front of us was Kugutsu. It was also Kugutsu who was trying to cook Mayuzumi. So why did her name come up? Besides, Mayuzumi might not know it, but I just saw dressed human meat. But she claimed that it was Chihana who was trying to eat her.


    That woman who loved Mayuzumi very much.


    It didn¡¯t make sense to me. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. What the hell was going on?


    Kugutsu opened his mouth all of a sudden. ¡°I¡¯m not human, good sir. But I still have my pride. I¡¯m a cook. I may not be a gourmet, but I¡¯m still a cook. I¡¯m particular about meat. I can¡¯t taste anything. Everything I eat tastes awful. My tongue has gone haywire due to eating too much spoiled food when I was young. Nevertheless, I can recognize good meat. Because Chihana-sama taught me how to cook good meat. If I cook good meat¡ªhuman meat¡ªpeople will be happy. They compliment me.¡±


    I remembered. Kugutsu didn¡¯t eat a single bite of the meat he cooked. He ate food that were to be disposed of, but he never willingly ate anything. He had abandoned the pleasures of food.


    He was the complete opposite of the person in my dreams, who felt delighted every time they ate meat.


    Whose memories were those? Was the dream I¡¯d been having Chihana¡¯s memory?


    ¡°I wanted to please you,¡± he said. ¡°So I lied to get good quality meat. Chihana-sama said that that was the most delicious of them all. She sometimes preferred to have it fresh, even if it meant getting her own hands dirty. I know it¡¯s disgusting to people. But I wanted to serve it to you. Chihana-sama doesn¡¯t know about it. I did it on my own.¡±


    For a moment, he looked like he was about to cry.


    ¡°I was going to betray you in the end,¡± he added, ¡°but you were so kind to me.¡±


    He said he prepared the human meat out of pure goodwill.


    I stared at his face blankly.


    Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°You were going to kill me when the drug wore off, weren¡¯t you? Then you were going to cook me and feed me to Chihana. That was her order. Am I right? Chihana was obsessed with me. Do you know what her name means, Odagiri-kun?¡± she asked out of nowhere.


    How should I know?


    Mayuzumi grinned like a cat. ¡°Chihana can be read as Senka, which can then be rewritten as Azaka.¡±


    She was a child born with the expectation of becoming an Azaka.


    But it was not to be.


    A few years after she was born, a child who was an Azaka by nature came to the world.


    ¡°You were raised to be something not human, while she returned to being one. Though she probably couldn¡¯t accept it.¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled. The memory that the monster devoured flashed through my mind.


    The memory of someone scorned and tormented by kids. Raised by her parents as a god, she was discriminated by others, and people had expectations for her, but she suddenly lost that status.


    A woman who couldn¡¯t become an Azaka doesn¡¯t deserve to live.


    In that moment, she became less than human, and her haughty attitude and status as a member of the branch family caused her to be discriminated against. But she couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°I am not human.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 4.9

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°She adored me, glorified me, and worshiped me as a god. She waited for me for what seemed like a hundred years. She revered me. But the thing is, she didn¡¯t need to love me.¡±


    You don¡¯t have to love a person to love a god.


    It was possible to just devote herself blindly to the name Mayuzumi Azaka.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t have to love the individual itself,¡± Mayuzumi added.


    Was it blind love for the status she lost?


    She would have wished to regain it, and that tied in with her cannibalism, a diet that she found to maintain her identity as something not human.


    ¡°And by eating me, she was trying to become a god.¡±


    If you eat a demon, you become a demon.


    So if you eat a god, you would become a god.


    ¡°The only ones who think about becoming a god, Odagiri-kun, are those who fancy themselves to be more than human. Dogs that prowl the earth don¡¯t know about the existence of gods.¡±


    A dog, even if it eats humans, is still a dog.


    Therefore, dogs know nothing of gods.


    ¡°Mayu-san, how much did you know?¡± I uttered.


    ¡°You looked like you were in a lot of pain, so I took a peek at your dreams. I didn¡¯t know what he or you were going to do, though, so I left you to your own devices. I¡¯ve told you before. The world of dreams is close to the afterlife. It is within my expertise. As such, I have free rein over them. If you don¡¯t mind dying, I can use the dream as a window to physically move you.¡±


    Mayuzumi grinned, averting her gaze from Kugutsu. The man himself was just staring at us, unmoving. He was trembling, as if he was holding back something.


    ¡°Unless they have a different object of worship,¡± Mayuzumi said, her back turned to Kugutsu, ¡°those born into the Mayuzumi family can¡¯t kill Mayuzumi Azaka out of innate fear. That¡¯s probably why Chihana decided to use you, whom she nurtured with her own hands. She taught you how to kill and cook so you can kill and cook me. She raised you so badly that you saw yourself as not human. She probably made this move because she was afraid that Asato would kill me. Or perhaps Asato prodded her. It¡¯s his kind of entertainment. Asato sent Chihana to me for one thing only: to annoy me. Chihana, after all, can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    Mayuzumi turned around, her black dress flaring. Ribbons made dark circles. She must be smiling, because Kugutsu swallowed.


    ¡°In short, you can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know the reasoning behind her claim. But on her face was a bold smile. Kugutsu¡¯s arms trembled. An instinctive fear had gripped him. Suddenly, anger rushed through my brain. Kugutsu called me a kind man, even though I didn¡¯t do anything in particular.


    In other words, no one had paid attention to him before.


    Why did she create this person? How could she treat someone like this?


    Humans are not dogs.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kugutsu. Put the knife down!¡± I said. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re a victim too. You don¡¯t have to listen to her!¡±


    The tip of the knife quievered ominously.


    Kugutsu bared his teeth. ¡°Easy for you to say!¡± he shouted. ¡°But I can¡¯t defy Chihana-sama! Have you ever been dragged around with a collar on? Have you ever had spoiled meat stuffed into your mouth? Have you ever been beaten with a stick until you forgot how to speak, and then taught all over again?¡±


    His was a heartbreaking scream. Like a dog barking, he cried out.


    ¡°Do you know what it feels like to live your life in chains?!¡±


    The image of Chihana came back to my mind. She would not hesitate to put chains on people. To her, gods keeping humans as pets was natural; treating people like dogs was normal.


    And she never batted an eye.


    ¡°A dog has to listen to its owner. That¡¯s all I can do. You normal people will never understand, but that¡¯s all I can do!¡±


    The tip of the knife shook like his quivering teeth.


    Mayuzumi scoffed audibly. ¡°How foolish,¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re just running away, Kugutsu-kun. You simply stopped trying to think. You fail to realize the most crucial thing. A dog doesn¡¯t even recognize itself as a dog. You claim that you¡¯re a dog, because you wouldn¡¯t be able to take it otherwise. You want to run away, but you can¡¯t. Can you please count me out of this?¡±


    The red parasol twirled round and round.


    ¡°You made the choice yourself to live as a pet until you die.¡±


    Kugutsu stopped moving, his eyes widening.


    His large mouth opened, and he screamed out loud. It sounded like a beast howling. Letting out a throat-ripping roar, Kugutsu charged forward. The knife closed in on Mayuzumi¡¯s belly.


    The moment it was about to cut through her soft skin, she reached out and grabbed me by the scruff of my neck and pulled me in front of her.


    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me.¡±


    I see. So that¡¯s what you mean.


    I didn¡¯t even have time to get mad. With tacit consent, the knife plunged into my abdomen. Then, the tip of the blade stopped. A small, wet hand grasped the blade. Gray fingers used the blade as support to pull themselves out of my belly. A small arm stretched out, and a monster appeared. Kugutsu¡¯s eyes widened. The monster opened its small mouth.


    Suddenly, it grew wide and bit Kugutsu¡¯s hand.


    Kugutsu¡¯s fingers cracked as they were ripped off. Emotions flooded into my mind. The monster chewed the flesh, licking the bone as if it were candy. The raging emotions of the flesh¡¯s owner were transmitted into my brain. The monster was also devouring his feelings. The fear of being eaten struck my whole being.


    Oh, shit. Oh, shit. Oh, shit. What the hell is this? It hurts. It hurts. It hurts. I don¡¯t wanna die. It¡¯s gonna eat me. I¡¯m dead. It¡¯s gonna eat me. Oh, shit. I can¡¯t do anything. What is this? Is this a demon? It¡¯s way different from humans! No one told me about this. No, nooooo! Ah, wait.


    I¡¯m scared. Terrified. This thing is more terrifying than her.


    Demons are more horrifying. What is not human is more horrifying.


    Ah, it¡¯s gonna eat me. It¡¯s gonna kill me.


    I finally get it.


    Thank you.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    My eyes widened in surprise. Kugutsu started running. With his ravaged hand, he sprinted somewhere. There was a sound of a door banging open, and the scene before me changed. The monster was transmitting Kugutsu¡¯s vision. It continued to follow with amusement while it swallowed and digested Kugutsu¡¯s flesh.


    As if anticipating what¡¯s going to happen ahead.


    A luxurious car was parked in front of the apartment building, with a guard standing next to it. Behind the glass, I saw Chihana. Her plan was probably to keep me outside until Kugutsu was done cooking, or kill me. She was dialing her phone in frustration. She seemed to find it strange that I hadn¡¯t showed up yet, and that she hadn¡¯t heard from Kugutsu. The luxurious car came closer. As the door opened, the guard silently fell flat, his neck ripped open. Chihana¡¯s face was now closer. She raised her head. Astonishment filled her face, but it was too late.


    Kugutsu entered the car, stomped on the guard¡¯s corpse with his knee, and grabbed Chihana¡¯s face with his left hand.


    Fingers digging into her flesh, he whispered, ¡°No funny movements, driver. If you want to run, go. You¡¯re just a grunt, right? Only fools die for moral obligation.¡±


    Blood trickled down from his torn right hand. The area around his thumb and wrist was gone. But Kugutsu didn¡¯t seem to feel any pain. The driver squealed and ran away. Kugutsu laughed out loud. The guard¡¯s blood and flesh flew from his mouth.


    ¡°I get it. I finally get it,¡± he said. ¡°I figured it out after being eaten by the demon. You¡¯re not really a demon. Because demons are much more terrifying. The moment it bit me, I understood. The moment it ate my wrist, I knew I was nothing but food to it. I was meat. In front of that creature, I was nothing but meat. It¡¯s different. It¡¯s on a league on its own. Then it hit me. You¡¯re not a demon. You¡¯re not more than human, yet you claim that you are. What are you, then?¡±


    Chihana¡¯s cheeks were shaking. She desperately tried to say something, but Kugutsu didn¡¯t listen, and instead put more strength into his fingers.


    Kugutsu probably had an animalistic grin on his face.


    Even this woman, who aspired to be a god, was terrified.


    ¡°You¡¯re just an animal to a real demon, you¡¯re probably not even meat. You¡¯re like kitchen waste. Eating you will only cause a stomachache. Then you don¡¯t mind if I eat you, do you? I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m a dog. I was raised as a dog. I ate only scraps, was fed scraps. Surely I can eat you. Kitchen waste has to be taken care of. I should eat you, then, right?¡±


    Kugutsu opened his mouth wide. Chihana¡¯s face contorted¡ªthe face of a person trembling with fear. She wanted to shout. Kugutsu brought his face closer to her throat.


    Squirt.


    The taste of blood filling my mouth was disgusting.


    The feed cut off from my brain, and the confusion subsided. Mayuzumi was silently closing my abdomen. I remembered what she did, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to complain. I knew which was better, her dying or me getting stabbed. More than anything, I was more concerned about Kugutsu than my stomach.


    What happened to him?


    Mayuzumi didn¡¯t say anything. I asked her to lend me her shoulder, and we walked out of the parking lot. The car was already gone. On the road was a pool of blood, with Chihana¡¯s corpse lying abandoned in the middle of it. Her neck was ripped open as if torn off by a beast. Frozen still and wide-eyed, she looked like a discarded doll.


    I had no idea where the dog went.


    I didn¡¯t even know what went in his mind as he drank the blood he sucked.


    ¡°A dog ate the scraps,¡± I repeated bitterly.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t talk nonsense, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi snapped.


    Slowly, she strolled forward, her red parasol glistening like a flower under the blue sky.


    Her pale fingers caressed the body.


    ¡°A human killed another human. That¡¯s all there is to it,¡± she whispered.


    There was no one under the blue sky but us.


    One died, and another disappeared.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.1

    Translator: Kell


    For her, I killed someone.


    I will never forget the shock I felt the first day that I met her. Her mother was leading her by the hand under a slightly overcast sky. In that moment, without any shadow of doubt, I realized that I was born for her. She was more beautiful than anyone who had ever come into this world. One look and she stole my heart. But I was too ugly a man. Someone who didn¡¯t deserve to live. Therefore, I did not have any words to say to her. But I was happy just to be able to look at her from afar.


    Mayuzumi Azaka-sama.


    Yes, for her, I killed someone.


    For her alone, I ended a life.


    And it is for her alone that I kill again today.


    A few weeks had passed since Mayuzumi¡¯s full recovery and the incident with Kugutsu. But even as the cherry blossoms began to fade, there was no word from Mayuzumi Asato.


    ¡°It was the same with your case,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°He¡¯s fickle and passive. He won¡¯t make a move unless it¡¯s at the most opportune time and the situation is favorable.¡±


    She took a bite of chocolate. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reply. My vision was blurry from lack of sleep. Kugutsu howling and Chihana¡¯s body flashed through my mind. Kotoko¡¯s smile followed, before it popped. It then abruptly switched to a different smile.


    An old, familiar face quivered forlornly.


    Shaking the images off, I turned on the TV. There was a follow-up report about a serial murder case that¡¯s drawn a lot of attention. The victims were women between the ages of thirteen and twenty. All of them had their stomachs ripped open and their bowels pulled out. It was Mayuzumi¡¯s cup of tea, but she didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. I guessed she wasn¡¯t interested in cases seen only through a screen. The news was giving me too much anxiety, so I turned it off. Silence descended once more.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­¡±


    I tried to say something, but I swallowed the words. Time ticked by. Impatience burned in my chest, but there was nothing to do. As I closed my eyes, the scene from that day sprang to mind.


    Blue and red parasol facing each other. Both owners had the same exact smile on their faces.


    Mayuzumi Asato and Mayuzumi Azaka. Asato had a grudge against Azaka.


    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t know the exact details of their feud.


    ¡°Mayu-san, is Asato¡ª¡±


    The doorbell rang. With a shiver running down my spine, I bolted toward the door, grabbed the knob and pulled the door open.


    A boy with a big smile on his face raised his hand.


    Saga Yuusuke.


    ¡°Hello! Now it¡¯s actually long time, no see, huh, Odagiri-san?¡±


    I immediately grabbed him by the chest and pulled him down. For a moment, Yuusuke looked surprised, then he grinned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mayuzumi Asato?¡± I hissed.


    I thought I went too far, but I was sure that Yuusuke had some connection to Asato. I couldn¡¯t let him get away.


    Yuusuke, however, waved his hands playfully. ¡°Come on, now. Don¡¯t look at me like that. If anything, I¡¯d love to know where he is. I couldn¡¯t reach him anymore because I gave you guys some advice. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to feel respo¡ªOw!¡±


    I put more pressure on the hand pinning his shoulder. But his smile still remained. When I saw that he wasn¡¯t afraid of violence, it hit me¡ªhis senses were numbed.


    ¡°I surrender. I surrender!¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re so mean. I didn¡¯t know you were the type to let your fists do the talking. I¡¯m against violence.¡±


    I loosened my grip, and Yuusuke stood up, giving a flippant bow. He showed so sign of concern. There was definitely something missing from him.


    ¡°As I was saying, it¡¯s nice seeing you again,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you both doing well.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Mayuzumi replied. ¡°My cold is gone, thankfully. Odagiri-kun¡¯s belly is closed as well.¡±


    I turned around and saw Mayuzumi standing there. Her white ankles were showing through the lace of her long skirt. With her matching hat, she looked like she was wearing some twisted mourning attire.


    ¡°What can I do for you today, Yuusuke-kun? I believe I¡¯ve already paid you back in full last time.¡±


    Yuusuke chuckled. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re even. It¡¯s just that I was scouring the internet a bit, and I came across something interesting.¡± He picked up a brown envelope that had fallen to the floor and pressed it against my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Asato-san¡¯s doing, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s involved. You should be hearing from your family soon. This is so exciting. I can¡¯t wait to see your reaction. Maybe you won¡¯t be laughing then.¡±


    He gave a smirk, his teeth peeking from underneath upturned mouth. A nasty grin that reminded me of skulls.


    Mayuzumi responded with a similar smile. ¡°Thank you. If it¡¯s that interesting, then I look forward to it. I¡¯m sorry you had to come all this way, though. Why did you bring this to me?¡±


    ¡°A simple reason, really. I got nothing better to do. I¡¯m trying to poke my nose into your affairs as much as I can. A person who had already experienced the most delightful thing in their life cannot be satisfied with mundane amusements. The only people who interest me anymore are you guys.¡±


    My brows furrowed. By ¡°most delightful thing¡±, he probably meant his father hanging himself. He probably watched it with a smile. He might have even clapped and cheered the whole time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Odagiri-san,¡± he said. ¡°I cheered pops on together with Asako-san and Aki.¡±


    ¡°Stop reading people¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    ¡°My bad. You¡¯re so simple-minded, I can¡¯t help but mess with you. That¡¯s probably why Mayuzumi-san likes you.¡±


    Who¡¯re you calling simple-minded? I don¡¯t want to be liked by Mayuzumi. Talk about creepy.


    But before I could say anything, Yuusuke laughed and waved his hand. ¡°Bye, then. I¡¯ll be back some other time, so see you then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever come back,¡± I mumbled. Mayuzumi, on the other hand, saw him off with a wave.


    I turned around, envelope in hand, and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°What an amusing kid,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I think he¡¯s gotten even more cheerful after his father¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably just broken. I wonder what¡¯s in this.¡±


    I opened the envelope and pulled out a picture. It had a very low resolution, like it was found randomly on the internet and then enlarged. Once I saw what was in the photo, I gulped.


    A dead woman, dressed in a gothic lolita outfit.


    In a dark forest, a familiar figure was crucified to a tree, her pale hands hammered with what looked like wedges. Dark-red fluid poured from her torn belly. I was glad for the low resolution. A red parasol was leaning against the tree next to her. It looked as if a large, red flower was offered as tribute to the departed.


    I was certain of her identity.


    ¡°Calm down, Odagiri-kun,¡± a calm voice said.


    I lifted my head. A person who looked just like the one in the photo was sitting in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Mayuzumi said as if to calm me down.


    I knew that, but still. Then who was in the photo?


    I turned the envelope upside down, spilling the entire contents. Several similar photographs were scattered about. A girl in a gothic lolita attire was crucified in different places¡ªa forest, a concrete wall, inside a room. Her torn belly was dyed crimson, her organs out in the open. There was a red parasol lying next to her in every photo.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is this?¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up one of the photos and flipped it over. There was a handwritten URL on it. I opened my cell phone and connected to the Internet. When I typed in the URL, the screen displayed a forum . It seemed to be a forum specifically for grotesque images. There was a thread dedicated to serial freak murders. An image was uploaded to the thread, causing an uproar.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just normal killings?¡± I muttered as I scanned the countless, manic comments.


    ¡°The police are probably restricting information. It¡¯s to prevent copycats and to identify the killer. Information about a corpse dressed in gothic lolita outfit with a red parasol by its side would cause turmoil if it leaked.¡±


    Mayuzumi took the phone from me and stared at the screen with great interest.


    She pointed at the URL. ¡°This must have been addressed to me. Either he waited for me to notice, or he anticipated Yuusuke¡¯s actions. Or perhaps Yuusuke himself was lying. There¡¯s no way of knowing, but anyway, look at this.¡±


    It said ¡°Azaka1.jpg¡± The other images all had similar urls except for the number.


    ¡°Was this Asato¡¯s doing?¡± I asked, but I was already sure of the answer.


    This was some kind of threat or warning. Only Asato would use human corpses for such a thing. I bit my lip at the senseless cruelty depicted in the photo.


    He killed people for that reason alone. It made me sick.


    But Mayuzumi negated my conviction. ¡°Who knows?¡± she said.


    I looked up in surprise. Mayuzumi was studying the photo with a calm look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she repeated, her eyes fixed on the corpse that looked just like her.


    Her eyes were clear, as if she was ready for something.


    ¡°¡­Mayu-san?¡± I called reluctantly.


    The telephone rang. Surprisingly, Mayuzumi walked over and picked up the receiver herself.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Hmm, so I was right. No, I learned about it just now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know who she was talking to, but Mayuzumi¡¯s tone was a little different than usual.


    ¡°I see. I understand. For once, I have to listen. I will be there.¡± The call ended, and she turned around. ¡°Yuusuke¡¯s hunch was right. It¡¯s a summons from my family.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. We severed our communication with the Mayuzumi family a few weeks ago.


    According to Mayuzumi, the main family was not aware of Chihana¡¯s actions. She visited Mayuzumi of her own discretion. After learning of the event from Mayuzumi, the main family purged those who were affiliated with Chihana. At the same time, Mayuzumi gave them strict orders never to get in touch with her again. The fact that they contacted her this time suggested the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°A woman of the Mayuzumi family was murdered,¡± she said.


    I turned my attention back to the photo. The dressed corpses looked like several dead Mayuzumis.


    ¡°She was dressed to look just like me,¡± she added with a smile.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.10

    The fox¡¯s smile rippled and disappeared.


    The screen in front of me switched to a different scene.


    It was raining hard. It was always raining in my memories. It rained all the time that year, regardless of the season. The hazy world looked like an aquarium floating in the air. Maybe that¡¯s where Asato got the idea for the Little Mermaid, I thought, staring at the screen.


    On the screen, I had just returned home. Dressed still in my school uniform, I found a letter in the mailbox. I opened it and frowned.


    My belly ached. It was the first time I had ever felt my stomach hurt in a dream. The thing inside me was probably going wild. But the pain felt vague and distant. I put my hand on my stomach. Images continued playing.


    There was no stop button.


    When I closed my eyes, it felt like the darkness was coiling around my body. So I had no choice but to keep watching. After all, there was no way to wake up.


    ¡°Well, well, this is awful. Very morbid.¡±


    I thought I heard a voice.


    ¡°I know, right?¡± I mumbled.


    Where did ****-san go?


    Where in the world was she?


    I really wanted to know.


    Then, my vision wavered. I heard a clear sound.


    In the darkness, I clutched my burning chest.


    The girl was staring into the darkness. Beside her, the boy and the man were asleep. Only the girl remained awake, as if waiting for something. The boy, holding one knee, was in a deep slumber from all the crying. In the quiet darkness, the girl continued staring at the void.


    Her large eyes glowed as they reflected the moonlight.


    Suddenly, she thrust one hand forward. Wrapped in a black silk glove, she moved it like a musical conductor. She then pushed her fingers upward and pulled them. As if controlled by some invisible strings, the parasols lined up in front of the corpses moved.


    Seven red parasols spun around silently.


    The girl clenched her fists, and the parasols closed, then stood on the floor on their legs. Just before they fell to the floor, the girl opened her palm again.


    The parasols sprang open.


    Seven red flowers bloomed.


    The girl flashed a grin.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s done.¡±


    The girl¡¯s head plopped, and the next instant, she was asleep.


    There was no more sound. The moonlight illuminated the blooming cherry blossoms.


    Everything was quiet, as if dead.


    She had fallen asleep.


    Did she stop searching for me?


    My vision became distant, and I was sucked into my past.


    A bell rang loudly.


    I rang the doorbell and twisted the knob. The door was unlocked. The corridor of the apartment complex was quiet. Feeling suspicious that there was no sign of other occupants, I shook the umbrella dry. I peered inside the room, but there was no sign of anyone.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Asato?¡±


    I walked up the entrance. There was no answer. The entire apartment was as silent as a grave. I went deeper inside, but still no one was there. There was no sign of anyone in the kitchen or living room. I reopened the letter I received today.


    ¡°Meet me here tonight at 7.¡±


    There was a map with markings next to it. Asato chuckling flashed through my mind. Regret tugged at my chest for the umpteenth time, but I had made it all the way here now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone. Or our friendship is over.¡±


    What on earth was Asato planning?


    I recalled how he acted that day. After he said he was on Shizuka¡¯s side, he just kept smiling. There was something wrong with him. But I followed his instructions anyway.


    I was sure I¡¯d regret it if our friendship ended like this. I had to at least know what was wrong.


    What was he up to?


    The apartment he led me to was located a long way from our school. Too luxurious for a single person to live in, the unit had no lived-in feel to it. It felt like I was being tricked by a fox.


    Time to go home.


    As I headed for the front door, the doorbell rang. I wondered if it was Asato, but then I realized: this was Asato¡¯s place. There was no need for him to ring the doorbell.


    Who was it, then?


    ¡°Tsutomu-san¡­?¡± a familiar voice called.


    Shizuka?


    Her bizarre smile and calm visage appeared in my mind at the same time. What was she doing here? Why was she calling my name? Did she know I was here?


    Why are you doing this, Asato?


    ¡°Um, Tsutomu-san, are you there?¡±


    My instinct told me not to open the door. Shizuka¡¯s voice sounded normal, though. Perhaps Asato told her to come too. While he was vague and elusive, he liked looking after other people. He was probably trying to reconcile us.


    I had no idea why she would be here otherwise.


    My hand reached out slowly. Ignoring the alarm bells ringing in my brain, I gripped the doorknob.


    Don¡¯t open it.


    Clank.


    A severe chill ran through my whole body. Something resembling a white slug entered through the crack and stuck to the inside of the door. For a second, I couldn¡¯t tell what it was.


    A thin arm as pale as death.


    Big eyes peeked through the crack in the door.


    ¡°Oh, Tsutomu-san.¡± She grinned the moment she spotted me. ¡°I knew you¡¯d be here.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t close the door. I thought that if I slammed it hard, her soft arm would be torn off like rice cake. Slowly, the door opened. I saw Shizuka in a unusual outfit. A sheer camisole. Navy blue scarf. A tartan plaid mini-skirt, socks of different lengths, and long boots. A yellow umbrella, like grade school students use. And a huge traveling bag. Once the gap was wide enough for a person to pass through, Shizuka quickly stepped inside.


    The door slammed shut.


    Shizuka gave a broad smile.


    My body began to tremble. I was scared.


    Terrified of the thing in front of me.


    ¡°Shizu¡­ka?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Tsutomu-san. Have you been well? Ah, I¡¯m sorry. There¡¯s no way you¡¯re doing well,¡± she mumbled. ¡°How can you be fine without me around? You would not be all right without me by your lonesome side. Impossible.¡±


    Shizuka reached out for an embrace. I thought of an octopus lunging at its prey. Repulsed, I pushed her away.


    Shizuka looked at me with eyes full of hurt.


    ¡°Stop it, Shizuka. Calm down. You¡¯re acting weird. Why are you doing this?!¡±


    ¡°Weird how? Why do I have to stop? Why?!¡± she screamed. Tears welled up in her eyes and spilled down her cheeks. ¡°You kept me by your side because you liked me, didn¡¯t you?¡± She began crying like a child, plopping down on the cold entryway. ¡°Why? Why do you hate me?¡±


    She wailed. She cried like an abandoned child. Her small shoulders trembled, and she hugged herself.


    Like a little girl, she was crying about how lonely she was.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m nothing without you, Tsutomu-san. I feel lonely when you¡¯re not around. I feel so lonely and scared. I can¡¯t go on without you. I just get so scared. Please don¡¯t hate me. Please don¡¯t hate me. I¡¯m begging you. Please!¡±


    She bent over. She held her mouth as she convulsed violently. She pulled open her traveling bag, spilling several medicine bottles. She quickly emptied one of the bottles and chewed on the pills like she was eating candy. After emptying the whole bottle, Shizuka groaned and spit out the entire contents.


    Crushed pills dripping with saliva fell to the floor.


    Big drops of tear cascaded down Shizuka¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°No, no, no,¡± she repeated.


    I liked her smile. So I kept her by my side.


    I didn¡¯t even consider how she felt.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason,¡± the fox said in my brain. ¡°For example, let¡¯s say there was a girl who wasn¡¯t loved or needed by her parents. She was simply kept alive. No one cared for her, and no one loved her.¡±


    She was hungry. Almost starving to death.


    How would she feel if she was offered bread, but then learned that she was not getting it anyway?


    She would fall into despair. The well-fed could never imagine the pain.


    ¡°She loves you so much that she¡¯s gone mad.¡±


    Was this the result?


    There was only one person to blame.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.2

    I had never been to Mayuzumi¡¯s home, which was located in Nagano. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what it looked like. The land of a clan caught in a demon¡¯s spell, with Mayuzumi Azaka at the top. The imposing Japanese-style houses made it seem as if time had frozen only in this place. Grand gates seemed to swallow those who entered. My gut feeling was probably accurate. Stepping into even a corner of the Mayuzumi home was like stepping into a different world. It was the place that gave birth to Kugutsu, a man who called himself a dog, and fostered Chihana¡¯s delusions. And above all, it was the home of Mayuzumi Asato and Mayuzumi Azaka.


    To me, it was synonymous with a haunted mansion.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but there¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Most of the current members of the Mayuzumi family are normal people. There were some exceptions, of course.¡±


    Mayuzumi twirled her parasol around. Cherry trees lined the vast garden, and cherry blossoms were blooming in the sky. It was still some time before they bloomed fully, but in a short while you would be able to see a gorgeous scenery. Gorgeously hideous, I was sure.


    ¡°Are there dead bodies buried under the trees?¡± Mayuzumi muttered, reading my thoughts. She looked at the white petals. ¡°The answer is no, Odagiri-kun. As proof, the flowers here are white. Truly unfortunate.¡±


    Without answering her, I looked around. I spotted a servant in a kimono in the distance, their eyes warily scanning the area.


    Several hours passed. I had to wait in some room while Mayuzumi went to see the head of the family. They probably talked about Chihana¡¯s treachery, which was also probably why the servants stayed far away, complying with Mayuzumi¡¯s orders. Everyone who saw Mayuzumi silently gave deep bows.


    Every adult had sworn allegiance to a very young girl.


    It was bizarre. Everything was wrong, yet no one found it weird.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Odagiri-kun. They still believe that the Mayuzumi family would be nothing without Mayuzumi Azaka. Without me and my mysterious powers, the family will be destroyed. We live and die being unreasonably worshiped.¡±


    Mayuzumi reached out into the empty air. She crushed the petal that fell onto her palm.


    ¡°Whenever an Azaka dies, they gather all the girls of the clan and elect a new Azaka. I hear it¡¯s a spectacular sight. All the young children have this desperate look in their eyes. A woman who can¡¯t be an Azaka is not worthy of being born. Fascinating, wouldn¡¯t you say? The family is still haunted by this outdated delusion. Those who weren¡¯t chosen as the new Azaka would focus solely on giving birth to one. And when an Azaka is born, they rejoice, as if they gave birth to a god.¡±


    Not how you should measure a child¡¯s worth, but apparently that kind of thinking does not apply here. After talking about their twisted customs, Mayuzumi spun her parasol. The garden was quiet. Standing there made it feel like time itself had stopped.


    ¡°And the girl chosen to be the next Azaka is taken in and raised by the main family to be a monster. They change the child so she never becomes human again.¡±


    She chuckled. There was no sadness in her tone. It was dry, as if she were making small talk. But I swallowed. Maybe it was the stillness of the garden.


    Or perhaps because she looked ephemeral as she stood there.


    ¡°Mayu-san, why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never told you before. You¡¯ve come to my home. It¡¯s good for you to know a little about me. You don¡¯t know me as well as you think you do. Sometimes I know more about you than you know yourself. I¡¯m only talking about information in general, of course. I don¡¯t know you inside and out, or what goes in your mind. There¡¯s no way I could.¡±


    She turned around, heading back to her room.


    I followed her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you sad when you were separated from your parents?¡±


    There was no point in asking. This girl would not have those kinds of emotions. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but ask. When she was still a child, before she became the Azaka I know now, she might have just been an ordinary girl.


    She cried and laughed. She understood other people¡¯s pain.


    ¡°Ah, you seem to be misunderstanding something, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi replied. ¡°I¡¯m not like my mother or my grandmother. I am Mayuzumi Azaka. I¡¯m the only ¡®true-born Azaka¡¯ after the First.¡±


    Shouldering her parasol, she smiled. ¡°I had a different name, though. I was next in line as soon as I was born. How could I be sad about anything?¡±


    Her smile made me feel a little disappointed. She always wore the same smile. She probably had the same twisted smile on her face since she was a child. And she must have laughed at people¡¯s deaths and reveled in their pain and despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, but let¡¯s return to our room,¡± she said. ¡°I want to talk about future plans.¡± Stepping on the sand, she added, ¡°My belly won¡¯t heal if it¡¯s ripped open.¡±


    The photos popped into my mind. I saw Mayuzumi as the motionless corpse. Crucified, she had her eyes closed, a red parasol lying by her side as an offering.


    It was like a solemn painting.


    Mayuzumi said she would have dinner brought to our room, and sure enough, a lavish meal was laid on the table.


    Only in front of me, though.


    I stared at the fruits, sponge cakes, and marshmallows lined up in front of Mayuzumi. In the middle of it all sat a pot of smooth, black liquid.


    It was chocolate fondue.


    There were also other pastries such as sachertorte and petit gateau. A thick, sweet smeel wafted through the air. I wondered if the Mayuzumi family employed a pastry chef. I couldn¡¯t even bring the bowl of tilefish to my mouth because of the heartburn.


    Having all these delicious-looking food in front of me was torture in a way.


    ¡°Mayu-san, I know it¡¯s none of my business, but this family is raising kids wrong.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just rude. I¡¯m Mayuzumi Azaka, which means no one in this house is in a position to scold me. It¡¯s not their way of upbringing that¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s my preferences.¡±


    Yeah, and that¡¯s something to be ashamed of. Stop acting so proud about it.


    Though nothing I could say would change anything. I stopped eating and put down my chopsticks.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you actually grew with that diet of yours.¡±


    She severely lacked the necessary nutrients. She might die before her growth spurt came.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Odagiri-kun? I used to eat normal food. Adults wouldn¡¯t possibly allow a young child to be a picky eater.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. Mayuzumi eating anything other than chocolate was no more possible than a lion eating vegetables.


    ¡°I was raised fairly strictly. It wasn¡¯t until I took over the Azaka name that I was able to eat nothing but chocolate. It was all worth it.¡±


    Mayuzumi happily continued with her meal. I sipped on a cup of hot green tea. It was supposed to have a rich aroma, but the sweet smell overpowered it. If I had a sweet tooth, this would be paradise, but unfortunately this place was practically hell.


    ¡°Apparently, family members have started their own investigation,¡± she said. ¡°They really don¡¯t want me to get killed. There are guards on standby in the next room. I told them to stay out of my sight because they¡¯re annoying. They¡¯re only human anyway. Useless. Such a pity. A few dozen ants are not enough to stop a beast.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 5.3

    She dug her fork in the cake. Cutting out a small piece, she looked up.


    ¡°Also, yesterday¡¯s victim was a distant relative of mine. The same circumstances as the others. Her body was dressed in a gothic lolita outfit, with a red parasol. Do you want to see the photo? A family member took it this time. The body¡¯s mutilated, but the image is clear.¡±


    Without even waiting for my response, Mayuzumi tossed me a photo. It was indeed a clear picture. Intestines and liver drenched in blood, sticking out from the abdominal cavity, gleamed.


    I¡¯m eating. I don¡¯t want to see it. Just stop.


    Biting down on my lips, I stared at the picture. The image was sharper, but the content was the same. Then I noticed something odd.


    ¡°Mayu-san, is this woman older than the other victims?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sharp, unusual for you. Mayuzumi women barely age. She looks young, but she was in her late thirties. Well, I can imagine what the killer was thinking. It doesn¡¯t mean much to us.¡±


    Compared to the past victims, this victim was clearly older. Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted into a grin, as if she knew the reason for this. But she gave no explanation.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, so I won¡¯t answer your questions. Anyway, you should eat. Our cook is very good. If you don¡¯t finish everything, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    I no longer had any appetite, though. I let out another sigh and looked at the garden. The sun was almost completely down. The orange glow gave the garden an ominous look.


    Everything seemed soaked in blood.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mayu-san?¡±


    Mayuzumi felt around her neck and handed me something.


    ¡°Here. You can have this.¡±


    She placed a glass ball in my palm. It had a metal clasp and a thin string. Apparently, it was supposed to be worn around the neck. There was red liquid inside the glass.


    The crimson¡ªalmost black¡ªfluid wobbled.


    ¡°Did you always wear this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not usually, no. It¡¯s not even something you can mass produce.¡±


    The liquid inside captivated me. When I held it up to the setting sun, a shiver ran down my spine. Reminiscent of promegranates, it was beautiful but ominous. The color was familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s my blood that¡¯s in there,¡± Mayuzumi said flatly.


    A chill ran through my fingertips. I dropped the ball by accident, and it fell to the table with a hard thud.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°You have to take good care of it. We can¡¯t make a lot of this.¡±


    ¡°Uh, oh, yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I picked it up again. Other than the fact that there was Mayuzumi¡¯s blood inside, it looked like a normal accessory. But it was still creepy.


    ¡°What do you want me to do with this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What are you saying? There¡¯s only one use for a pendant. You wear it around your neck.¡±


    She wanted me to carry the blood around. I thought she was joking, but her eyes were serious. She probably had some reason in mind, so I quietly put it around my neck.


    Satisfied, Mayuzumi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a catalyst. By using the soul in my blood as a medium, you will know how I¡¯m doing even if we¡¯re apart. Unfortunately, the other way around is not possible. Drawing your blood won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The blood shimmered. Taking in my puzzled gaze, Mayuzumi smiled.


    ¡°This is an exception,¡± she added. ¡°That corpse was probably Asato¡¯s doing. I think perhaps you¡¯re getting dragged into my fate. So take it with you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll guide you in the dark.¡±


    Her lips, moist with chocolate, arched softly. Watching her, I repeated her words in my head.


    You¡¯re getting dragged into my fate.


    ¡°Oh, did I not mention it before?¡±


    Cocking her head, Mayuzumi brought a chocolate-covered fruit to her mouth. The black syrup dripped on the white plate, leaving what seemed like bloodstains.


    ¡°Every Mayuzumi Azaka is destined to be killed.¡±


    ¡°My grandmother was stabbed to death by a man who held a grudge on her, and my mother was killed by a servant. All of the Mayuzumi Azaka up until now have been killed. The First, in particular, was killed by one of her own servants, a man who blindly loved Mayuzumi Azaka and worshipped her like a god. Since then, those who bore the name Azaka have all been killed. It¡¯s the fate of those who inherited the purest demon blood in our cursed family. It¡¯s only natural to assume that I¡¯m next. After all, I¡¯m the best Mayuzumi Azaka there is.¡±


    I listened quietly. I understood what her words meant, but I couldn¡¯t imagine it. Mayuzumi, who laughed at people¡¯s deaths and reveled in tragedies, was destined to be killed. I found it very hard to believe. The mermaid incident crossed my mind. Back then, I thought she was dead. But even as I held her motionless body, I couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°Mayu-san. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    A banal question. Mayuzumi responded with a lovely smile.


    ¡°I once thought that from the moment I was born, no one but me should bear the status of Azaka. I have never once feared my fate.¡±


    Yeah, makes sense.


    This girl did not fear fate, nor would she assume her death to be special than others.


    ¡°I am Azaka. I wasn¡¯t made an Azaka, I was born an Azaka. What do I have to be afraid of?¡±


    She would probably smile even in the face of her own death.


    Like how she took pleasure in the death of others.


    I turned over in my futon. I could hear Mayuzumi breathing like a young child behind me. As I closed my eyes, thoughts of Asato, Mayuzumi¡¯s fate, and other things ran through my mind. I should keep my energy up, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. When I tried to think of something else, I remembered the female servant glaring at me. She was against the idea of me and Mayuzumi sleeping in the same room.


    ¡°For the record,¡± Mayuzumi had said, ¡°I chose him. You don¡¯t seem to trust him, but there¡¯s no better bodyguard than him. Are you doubting my word?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much combat experience, but Mayuzumi had stood her ground. When the servant still didn¡¯t back down, she added, ¡°Rest assured. He¡¯s impotent.¡±


    Now that¡¯s just rude, you lying little shit.


    If I wasn¡¯t before, I was now completely wide awake. Feeling annoyed, I sat up. The frustration of not even being able to say anything back had returned now of all times. I couldn¡¯t really ask for a different room. What would Mayuzumi Asato do next? How would the serial killings come into play? There were too many unknowns. Mayuzumi and I should stay as close to each other as possible.


    I wondered when the fox would show up.


    Thinking about it made me feel suffocated. I rose to my feet and opened the sliding door to let in some fresh air.


    The garden was pure-white. Cherry blossom petals were dancing in the air like snow.


    The moonlight made for beautiful, dreamlike scenery. The sky was dyed a soft white. The cherry blossoms in the garden were blooming out of season, scattering thousands of petals.


    I saw memories of the distant past.


    Blood dripped onto the pavement. Enduring the pain in my stomach, I lifted my head, and saw a red parasol.


    A person was there.


    Standing in front of the moonlit pond, the hem of her deathly white kimono flared. She bent down and touched the surface of the water. A silvery ripple formed on her slender fingertips.


    Slowly, she looked up.


    Large eyes peeked out from her short, black hair. She was wearing a warm smile.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san.¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    Next thing I knew, I was down in the garden. Barefoot, I faced her. She looked at me with a soft smile on her face.


    A dream, I knew. A special kind of nightmare. A beautiful scene like this couldn¡¯t possibly be real.


    ¡°¡­Shizuka,¡± I called out in a shaky voice..


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She nodded, smiling.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.4

    Miyama Shizuka and I became acquainted during our high school festival. A friend who belonged to the literature club asked me to man the reception desk for the exhibit, and she was my partner, a freshman. As her name suggested, she was a quiet girl, and she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even speak. The other club members had forced her on the job. I felt sorry for her, so I handled the reception myself.


    That¡¯s how it all started.


    After asking me for help, my friend just wandered around. When I got tired of waiting, I brought him back, but he only gave a carefree laugh. He was irresponsible, but somehow I couldn¡¯t bring myself to dislike him.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Just checking out some stalls. Can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach, right? Here¡¯s the chocolate banana you asked for. You should try it. It¡¯s sooo good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Also, I asked for something filling, and it¡¯s long past lunch time.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Chocolate bananas are food. It¡¯ll fill your stomach. Here, Shizuka-chan, have one.¡±


    Shizuka giggled. She had finally relaxed. I still remember thinking how cute she looked when she laughed. The man who was carrying three chocolate bananas took a bite of his own.


    He had a fox mask on his head for some reason.


    ¡°Asato,¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t know back then.


    That foxes sometimes visited human settlements out of curiosity.


    And that they could blend in and live with humans.


    Peaceful season. Peaceful days.


    A lot of time had passed since then.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san.¡±


    So there was no way she would be here. She shouldn¡¯t be here.


    Shizuka gently extended a pale hand. Her soft palm touched my cheek. Her skin was still as cold as a corpse¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Tsutomu-san,¡± she said in a hushed tone. ¡°This takes me back to that day.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what day she was talking about. Was it the school festival? Was it the lunch break we spent together? Was it in the stifling library?


    Or perhaps that bloody day.


    She let out a small squeal of delight. She knelt down without hesitation and gently pressed her cheek against my belly. I flinched.


    ¡°You¡¯ve conceived my child,¡± she whispered with a laugh.


    What did she just say?


    A severe chill ran through my entire body. I pushed Shizuka away, and she fell into the pond. There was a loud splash. Maniacal laughter echoed. Something struck me from the inside of my stomach. Something? I knew exactly what it was. The monster inside was striking my insides. It wanted to get out of my tight belly.


    This thing in my stomach is yours?!


    I charged straight at Shizuka in a fit of rage. Tears fell as I reached for her white neck. Watching my hand getting closer, she laughed even harder.


    The dead should stay dead. Don¡¯t come back. Stay in the afterlife. Please.


    It was all in the past now. There was nothing I could do to change everything back the way it was.


    The moment I wrapped my fingers around her slender neck, Shizuka¡¯s body crumbled. Underneath my arm, she turned into cherry blossoms and disintegrated. White flowers danced in the air. Then I realized they were not cherry blossoms, but white paper. As the scraps stuck to my skin, the thing in my stomach became eeriely quiet. Confetti fluttered in the sky. A hundred, a thousand, torn pieces of paper blanketed the sky like cherry blossoms.


    A figure appeared.


    ¡°The moon looks wonderful tonight, doesn¡¯t it, Odagiri-san?¡±


    He laughed. Teeth glistened in a face as handsome as a doll¡¯s. He gave a bright, unfitting smile. He had taken off his sunglasses.


    Yuusuke was standing there with a bloody steel bat.


    ¡°Yuusuke¡­¡±


    ¡°Good evening,¡± he said, laughing. ¡°Not even a greeting, huh? Shame. Even I get hurt, you know. They say teenagers have hearts of glass,¡± he joked.


    He tapped his shoulder with the bat. Blood dripped with each thump. A chill running down my spine. I looked back at the mansion.


    Yuusuke burst into laughter. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we a nice guy? I think it¡¯s amazing how you can worry about others despite being in a sticky situation yourself. You¡¯re like a saint. But don¡¯t worry. Mayuzumi Azaka is safe. Pity about the people guarding the entrance, though. Either way, shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about your head getting cracked open?¡±


    Despite his disturbing words, I couldn¡¯t feel any hostility from him. There was no malice in his words. He sounded strangely cheerful.


    ¡°Look at this,¡± he said. ¡°I actually wanted a knife. I don¡¯t like the idea of having the same thing as that guy, so I bought a new one. It¡¯s brand new. Also, I thought about it when my father hanged himself. I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if he¡¯s simply dead. You never know when he¡¯s going to start singing.¡±


    He raised his bat, then swung it down over my head.


    ¡°I have to smash the skull too.¡±


    The bat stopped right in front of my nose. Viscuous blood trickled down like threads.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that really what you¡¯re gonna ask me? Are you sure? Is that your final answer? Well, the security here is top-notch, but they¡¯re all just normal humans. So, there¡¯s a way.¡±


    Yuusuke put his hand in the pocket of his jeans and took out a torn piece of paper. The scraps danced in the moonlight.


    ¡°You can be on the lookout for people, but you can¡¯t stop paper from getting in. It¡¯s okay. Most of them are just asleep. I only killed two.¡±


    He gave a peace sign and smiled. I still couldn¡¯t feel any fear.


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s Mayuzumi Asato?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with him. I¡¯m actually doing errands for him right now. I owe him, you see. I¡¯m a working youth now.¡±


    He readily admitted that he lied before.


    Yuusuke sighed. ¡°Uh, did you actually believe me? That¡¯s just crazy. This is me we¡¯re talking about. You know I have no conscience, don¡¯t you? I killed my own father with a smile on my face.¡±


    He cocked his head. That¡¯s when I realized something. Yuusuke was a little like Mayuzumi. There was no good intentions in his actions, but no malice either. Perhaps that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel any fear.


    ¡°Are the serial killings your doing too?¡± I asked.


    Yuusuke frowned, much to my surprise. ¡°That has nothing to do with me,¡± he mumbled, gnashing his teeth. ¡°Asato-san has nothing to do with it, either. But we¡¯re taking advantage of it. They said they wanted to kill Mayuzumi Azaka-san, so we set the stage for them. That¡¯s all. Both me and Asato-san are gladly lending a hand, but please don¡¯t lump us in together with that freak.¡±


    Yuusuke didn¡¯t even try to hide his disgust. Who was the culprit? Before I could ask, he gave a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if she can still smile in this situation. I don¡¯t know about Asato-san, though. This is like a game to him, too.¡±


    I thought his tone changed slightly. For a moment, he turned his eyes away, toward the room where Mayuzumi was sleeping.


    ¡°If she can laugh while having her own belly ripped open, then she¡¯s insane. Me? I wouldn¡¯t be laughing if my neck was broken. I want to know if she¡¯s crazier than I am.¡±


    The hair on my neck bristled. My eyes caught a shadowy figure behind Yuusuke moving quickly. A man with a crooked back was running. He looked like a bug.


    ¡°Can you stop him, Odagiri-san?¡± Yuusuke whispered.


    I started running. Kicking up water, I took a leap. The bat swung down to where I was standing, hurling koi on the ground where they flailed about. I kept running, not glancing back. Forget about any attacks from behind. Mayuzumi was the first priority right now. She was inhuman, but I would never want to see her stomach ripped open.


    Pitching forward, I slammed into the bug-like figure. He tumbled easily, to my surprise. While thrashing about, he shoved something at me. I felt a burning sensation on my cheek, but I ignored it and grabbed his hand. A silver knife gleamed under the moonlight. I put more pressue into his hand, and the knife fell from his wrinkled fingers. It was then that I first laid eyes on the face of the man.


    I met his glare. He was an ugly man. His face was squashed like a frog¡¯s, bones bulging. For some reason, there was a huge hole in his cheek. Ragged breath escaped from between uneven teeth. I heard the sound of casual applause coming from behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re as good as I thought.¡± Yuusuke drew nearer. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you were pretty quick-witted. A keen sixth sense perhaps? Though your movement¡¯s a mess.¡±


    Looking behind me, I wondered what to do. The tapping of the bat on his shoulder was growing louder. Just when I was about to stand up and dislocate the man¡¯s shoulder, I heard a muffled voice. It was a low murmur, like a Buddhist chant.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me. What right does trash like you have? Die, die, die. For Azaka-sama. I kill only for Azaka-sama. I kill Mayuzumi Azaka for Azaka-sama.¡±


    I felt as if a thick tongue was licking my spine. The man¡¯s voice was filled with a deranged form of love. A different voice came to mind.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.5

    Translator: Kell


    Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama.


    Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san.


    The next moment, crazy thoughts flowed directly into my brain.


    I kill today too. I kill for her. I will swing my knife down and pull out women¡¯s bowels. Mayuzumi Azaka-sama. Oh, beautiful Azaka-sama with eyes like a cat¡¯s. I kill for Azaka-sama. I¡¯m happy. I am very happy.


    The thing in my stomach had devoured the man¡¯s memories. Feeling nauseous, I bit my lip hard. Too much love will only destroy the other person. You think you own them and end up crushing them with your own hands.


    Why don¡¯t they understand that?


    I grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder and pulled it without hesitation. There was a dull crack, and he let out a scream. But that didn¡¯t stop the man¡¯s droning.


    ¡°Come on, now. Stop it,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°Have a little sympathy for the man. It¡¯s not his fault he became like that. He gave up everything he had to serve Mayuzumi Azaka, yet he was abandoned.¡±


    Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama.


    Just listening to him made me feel like I was going crazy. I didn¡¯t know what happened between Mayuzumi and this man, nor did I want to.


    A man like this deserved to be abandoned.


    Before I could say anything, Yuusuke grinned. ¡°After all, Mayuzumi Azaka ordered him to kill her predecessor.¡±


    What did he just say?


    Yuusuke¡¯s smile grew wider in amusement. It was similar to Mayuzumi¡¯s smile, but his was more reminiscent of skulls. The words I had just heard ran through my mind.


    Who ordered who to kill who?


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying,¡± I declared.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s image popped into my mind. She was a creature that laughed at the death of others and grinned at their misfortune. She lived off tragedies, consuming them as entertainment. Nevertheless, I was sure.


    She would never order anyone to kill.


    ¡°Aw, you don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s true. I know, I¡¯m an incredibly dishonest, backstabbing liar, but I¡¯m telling the truth this time.¡±


    ¡°She would never do that,¡± I said firmly.


    Yuusuke clicked his tongue. ¡°Man, you¡¯re stubborn. From my perspective, it¡¯s a bit weird for someone like you to trust Mayuzumi-san. You¡¯re like, normal times normal to the fifth power.¡±


    He was misunderstanding something. I didn¡¯t trust her. Mayuzumi deceived people without batting an eye. Trusting her would only lead to betrayal and suffering. Expecting anything from her was pointless. But these were two different matters.


    I knew what she was like. That was all there is to it.


    ¡°¡­Fine. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t trust me. But why don¡¯t you just ask him if it¡¯s true or not?¡±


    I turned to face the man. He was still muttering Mayuzumi-sama over and over. He didn¡¯t seem to understand our conversation. His eyes were muddy. I doubted he had enough sense left to lie. It was worth asking him. Yet for some odd reason, a cold sweat ran down my spine.


    I should not ask him. I should not know.


    My mouth opened. ¡°Did you kill her?¡±


    The man finally looked at me. His eyes, glassy as a dead fish¡¯s, glinted ferociously.


    ¡°Did Mayuzumi Azaka order you to kill the previous Mayuzumi Azaka?¡±


    There was no reply. I felt deeply relieved.


    But then the man¡¯s crooked lips curved into a smile. ¡°Yes, Azaka-sama ordered me, a pig. Mayuzumi Azaka-sama herself gave me the order. She told me to kill that shameless woman. I did what Azaka-sama told me to do. Aaaah, but why? Why did she forsake me?¡±


    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he screamed, howled like a beast. His eyes went blank. Mayuzumi¡¯s words played in my ears.


    ¡°I once thought that from the moment I was born, no one but me should bear the status of Azaka.¡±


    A fake Mayuzumi Azaka.


    And the one and only, real Mayuzumi Azaka.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­¡± I breathed.


    Yuusuke guffawed behind me. His heartfelt laughter was similar to the cackling of skulls.


    ¡°Poor Odagiri-san. This is what you get for believing in her. You don¡¯t trust her. You don¡¯t have any faith in her. Yet you still followed her because you sensed some hint of humanity from her. Must be tough.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t true. I didn¡¯t feel a trace of humanity in her. She had no such thing. So why couldn¡¯t I move?


    Why was I so shocked?


    Strength left my arms. I lifted my head, as if asking for help. No answer came from behind the sliding doors, from inside the room.


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s the relationship over.¡±


    A long shadow cast by the moonlight stretched in front of me. By the time I realized that it was Yuusuke raising his bat, it was too late.


    ¡°See ya,¡± he said in a bright voice.


    His bat came down.


    Whoosh.


    With a thud, I blacked out.


    Shizuka and I became close quickly. One could say it was too quick. I didn¡¯t know what she liked about me, but she began following me around. She would stand at the edge of my vision and give me an appealing look. She reminded me of a puppy who loved its owner. I thought I was flattering myself too much, but her gaze was so earnest and pure that it dispelled my doubts. When I looked back at her, she would turn bright-red and cast her eyes downward. She looked like a schoolgirl who hadn¡¯t even experienced her first love.


    Still, I ignored her.


    Part of it was because we were in different grades, so I didn¡¯t have much opportunity to talk to her. I didn¡¯t want my classmates teasing us, but more than anything, I felt like she was going to run far away the moment I called out to her.


    It was an ambiguous relationship, and the one who shattered the glass separating us was Asato.


    ¡°Hey, Odagiri. Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°Notice what?¡±


    ¡°Come on, now. There¡¯s no way you haven¡¯t noticed. I¡¯m talking about her. Only a horrible dude would say no right now.¡±


    Asato was a strange guy. Not only did he have otherworldly beauty, he also wore a fox mask on his head. Despite being a private school, the rules were pretty strict, but none of the teachers rebuked him for his bizarre outfit. He showed up to class only when he felt like it, and only rarely, but he always participated in every event, no matter how trivial, from sports day to spring cleaning. His attendance was so low that he would definitely be held back a year, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He frequently dropped by the literature club, and his name was always in the bimonthly booklet. Even a layman could tell that his works were very masterful, but they were too difficult for me to read.


    The reason we became friends was because Asato came up to me.


    Like a fox approaching a human, Asato casually approached me. In fact, he talked to every student in the same year as us, and for some reason, returned to me. He said that I was the only one who didn¡¯t look at his fox mask funny. He chose me as a friend as casually as if he were drawing lottery.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to make a friend. So anyway, nice to meet you.¡±


    As far as I remember, Asato and I were in different classes until then. In fact, I had never seen him in the sophomore¡¯s hallway. Then one day he was just there, sitting in a corner of the classroom. Since then, our bizarre relationship went on. At first I was wary of him, but despite his eccentric behavior, he didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. On the contrary, his carefree attitude was strangely comforting.


    Asato was a fox.


    So there was no need to be considerate. There was no need to show him concern that you would otherwise show to others. Although, sometimes being too thoughtless did cause some trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go get her,¡± he said. ¡°I bet you¡¯re wondering how she¡¯s doing too. Have you seen her puppy eyes? Those are eyes that adore you wholeheartedly. It¡¯s impossible for a simple person like you not to be moved by them. Keeping your relationship vague is not healthy.¡±


    Asato got up. Before I could stop him, he grabbed Shizuka, who was peeking into the classroom, and dragged her over. The poor girl looked like she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A-Asato-senpai¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been staring at Odagiri for a while now. Staying too far away is just weird.¡±


    Shizuka blushed all the way to her ears. She quickly looked down, her whole body tense. It looked like her soul was gradually leaving her body.


    ¡°Also, someone like you,¡± Asato added, ¡°will never be happy if you don¡¯t say anything. If they don¡¯t get the message, you¡¯ll become twisted.¡±


    Asato used some complicated wording, but I didn¡¯t care at the time.


    I looked at Shizuka, staring at her with her eyes full of tears.


    Maybe Asato was right, and I wanted to get to know her.


    ¡°Um, Miyama-san, was it? If you don¡¯t mind, can we have a little chat?¡±


    She smiled brightly, a smile that seemed like a flower blooming, as if the wish she had been holding onto had finally come true.


    Her tearful expression was completely gone.


    Asato slowly smiled.


    With only his lips lifted, he looked just like the fox mask.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.6

    Translator: Kell


    I was staring at it.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    There was a space in front of me. It looked like some sort of a screen. In a world painted all in gray, only that square region was shining brightly. The screen displayed images of the past one after another. Shizuka talking to me and Asato, back when we were still students. A blushing Shizuka hiding behind me, and Asato making fun of her. I almost laughed at how calm my tone was. Yes. I used to talk like this. The peaceful scenes continued playing. But I knew that this would soon all crumble.


    I knew, because I¡¯d already experienced it.


    I don¡¯t want to see it.


    I spun around to get away from the screen, only to be met by gray darkness. I reached out my hand, and everything from my elbow down disappeared. Still, I continued onward, enveloped by a strange sensation, as if I was covered by crawlers. It felt like I had jumped into the mouth of a beast. Afraid that I was going to get eaten, I instinctively stepped back. Where was I? Where have I been brought to? I turned around. Blissful scenes were still playing.


    It filled my vision.


    Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san.


    I loved hearing her say my name with a lisp. I liked the way she turned red when I teased her. Patting her head as she hang her head down in embarrassment was relaxing.


    From that day on, the three of us started spending time together. We ate lunch together, met up after class, and always stopped somewhere to have a chat. The library¡¯s storeroom, in particular, was the best spot. As a librarian, Shizuka had the privelege to enter, and since there were no other students, we could linger as long as we wanted. Most of the time, we just talked about trivial matters, but there were days when we played cards. Asato was great with cards, but for some reason his was completely visible from behind. Shizuka, on the other hand, would make different faces depending on the situation. I always won, but it was either Asato or Shizuka who brought the cards.


    When walking outside, Asato always held a dark-blue parasol.


    ¡°Um, Asato-san. Why do you carry that around?¡± Shizuka asked one day.


    ¡°Hmm? That? You gotta be more specific, or I won¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Asato¡­ are you playing dumb? What else could she be referring to except your parasol?¡±


    ¡°Huh? This?¡±


    He twirled the parasol around, and Shizuka nodded.


    Asato tilted his head to the side. ¡°Hmm, how to put it¡­ Copying, I guess?¡±


    ¡°¡­Copying?¡± Shizuka said.


    ¡°Yeah, a relative.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a minute,¡± I cut in. ¡°You have a relative that looks like this? What kind of family do you have?¡±


    ¡°They look more awesome than I do, in my opinion. I look plain compared to them,¡± he joked, putting the fox mask over his face. ¡°Forget about me, Shizuka-chan. You should ask Odagiri questions instead. You¡¯re not actually interested in me a single bit, are you?¡±


    A sharp remark.


    Shizuka, turning red, shook her head in denial. ¡°Th-That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Stop picking on your underclassman,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, cut me some slack. I find this quite enjoyable.¡± Asato grinned.


    Shizuka glanced at me and whispered, ¡°B-But I do want to know more about you.¡±


    Her cheeks were crimson. I felt something off. Being with Shizuka was fun. I thought she was adorable. But it was the kind of fondness you have for your little sister, not the opposite sex. My feelings for her had gone into that direction. As I rubbed Shizuka¡¯s head, I wondered what I should do. Hanging out with them both was great. I didn¡¯t want to destroy that.


    So I put off a problem I should have solved right away.


    The man in the fox mask chuckled.


    It sounded like the fox itself was laughing.


    I listened to the nostalgic laughter, baffled.


    The scenes continued playing on the screen. I watched it, standing still. Where on earth am I? Was I having a nightmare? Yes. That had to be it. The limited physical sensations, and the lack of detail in my vision despite the realism, were all attributes of a dream.


    This was probably a dream where you were forced to see images from the past.


    But knowing that didn¡¯t really help much. I still couldn¡¯t do anything.


    What do I have to do to wake up? How did I get trapped in here in the first place?


    It all made no sense. This was not my field to begin with.


    These incomprehensible situations were her domain.


    ****-san.


    The moment I tried to call her name, my head ached. A feeling of disgust crept into my brain.


    She ordered it.


    She killed him.


    I can say with certainty that she was a horrible person. She laughed at people¡¯s misfortune and incited trouble for her own entertainment. She lived off of other people¡¯s tragedies like they were chocolate. But I firmly believed that she would never kill someone for her own benefit.


    That¡¯s what I thought.


    I had to ask her if it was true.


    If it was, then there was no excuse for what she did.


    I had to hear it from her.


    I have to hear it from ****-san.


    I have to ask ****-san.


    I have to see ****-san.


    But I couldn¡¯t remember who she was.


    Where did ***-san go?


    Suddenly, my chest felt hot. A burning pain, as if I was holding fire. My vision changed.


    I heard a small sound.


    Crimson blood splattered and fell to the floor. I saw a girl in a gothic lolita outfit sitting on a chair with cabriole legs. In the cramped, decrepit room, her figure looked like a bizarre work of art. Wrapped around her thin neck was a black collar, connected by a chain to a stake hammered into the floor. The chain was short; if the girl moved even a little, she would be strangled. But she didn¡¯t seem bothered.


    She bit into a piece of chocolate with a bored look in her eyes.


    Blood splattered close to her. The instant I wondered what it was, my vision switched. Right in front of the girl, an ugly man was swinging a knife at a woman he had pinned down. The woman didn¡¯t let out a single shriek. Her outsretched legs bobbed soundlessly up and down. The man thrust his arm into the woman¡¯s stomach. A puddle of blood spread on the cracked floor as he pulled out innards and threw them aside.


    What the hell is this?


    I was stunned. The bizarre scene continued.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t get scared, huh?¡± a carefree voice suddenly said. ¡°How can you eat chocolate in this situation? Doesn¡¯t it make you queasy?¡±


    ¡°Odagiri-kun said the same thing,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Is it blood or organs? Melted chocolate may look like flesh, but personally I don¡¯t see the resemblance.¡±


    Who was she? How did she know my name? Questions sprang up one after another. But when I tried to think of them, my brain became foggy.


    The girl slowly ran her tongue over the chocolate wet with saliva.


    ¡°Chocolate and human flesh don¡¯t taste the same,¡± she added.


    My perspective switched around the room constantly. The man looked up, breathing heavily. He wiped his sweat furiously and stared at the girl. His gaze was filled with fervent desire, but the girl¡¯s expression remained the same.


    ¡°Anyway, how long are you going to keep doing this?¡± she asked wearily.


    The boy beside her shrugged. Fumbling with a bottle of water, he frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to do this either,¡± he said. ¡°One of my biggest goals in life is to live like a gentleman. But I don¡¯t have much of a choice. This is a type of magic spell.¡±


    ¡°A magic spell?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, by ripping open the bellies of women dressed like you, your fate is cemented. Fate branches into many directions, but you can narrow it to a single point by letting similar-looking substitutes meet the same fate over and over again. That¡¯s what Asato-san said. It¡¯s a type of curse, apparently.¡±


    The girl furrowed her brow. Shrugging, she said, ¡°How ludicrous. Why do something so risky that has almost no benefit? You can just rip my belly right here and now.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. To be honest, this is just bait to make it seem like that.¡±


    ¡°Bait?¡±


    ¡°You scatter different kind of meat so the dog doesn¡¯t touch the finest meat.¡±


    The boy jerked his chin to the man relentlessly ripping open the woman¡¯s belly. Thick fingers crushed bowels wet with blood and fat. Covered in intestinal contents, the man looked up.


    He turned to the girl with a big smile on his face. The girl snorted and crossed her legs.


    ¡°There¡¯s a perfect day to kill you,¡± the boy said. ¡°Until then, you must be carefully preserved. That was Asato-san¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°How foolish. I¡¯m tired of this boring spectacle. It¡¯s beyond repulsive.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much I can do, really. It won¡¯t be long, so please be patient.¡±


    He turned his gaze to the window. Asato. What on earth was Asato trying to do? The boy didn¡¯t answer my question. Outside the broken glass window was a cherry tree branch starting to bloom.


    ¡°The day you die is the day the cherry blossoms bloom out of season. The day you inherited that name. It¡¯s not that long from now, so please be patient.¡±


    The boy gave a serene smile, then pointed at the corpse.


    ¡°Anyway, shouldn¡¯t you at least show pity or pray for her? They¡¯re practically dying in your stead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Or do you think screaming and being distraught will reduce the number of casualties? In that case, I might consider it. I¡¯m bored anyway. It should provide for a good distraction.¡±


    The boy shifted his gaze to the man licking a knife. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a little too late for pity,¡± he said, watching the body with quiet eyes. He looked at the girl and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t shed a single tear when your mother was killed.¡±


    The girl responded with a grin.


    Disappointment crept into my heart, and the world began to shake.


    The man dragged the corpse to the wall and propped it against the wall like a doll. He placed a red parasol next to it. The wall was already lined with three corpses of similar appearance. The row of bodies clothed in black dresses closely resembled the chained girl. As I watched the scene, my vision became cloudy. As if diving into water, everything faded.


    The sound of heavy rain pounded my ears.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.7

    Translator: Kell


    Rain was beating down on the roof of the school building. When I returned to the library to check the downpour, I decided to go home a little bit later. I entered the storeroom, and the sound of the rain quickly faded away. Shizuka was sitting at the desk set between the shelves. Asato was absent today. At my suggestion, Shizuka took out the playing cards. The two of us dealt the cards together to play Cheat. The scent of ink and paper was stronger than on a sunny day, and the room seemed darker than usual.


    I¡¯d bet Asato would say something like, ¡°It¡¯s like being in an aquarium.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve been alone together,¡± Shizuka said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m kind of happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Asato¡¯s always around. I guess it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I stroked Shizuka¡¯s head. I¡¯d gotten into the habit of petting her because she would get happy like a child.


    Pulling her head back, Shizuka giggled. ¡°I wish I could stay like this with you forever,¡± she said with a heartfelt joy in her voice.


    ¡°We got exams next year, though,¡± I said casually. ¡°Some are even already studying. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to see each other much. Kinda makes me said when I think about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Cards fell to the floor. I didn¡¯t know why Shizuka dropped them. I bent down to pick up the cards, while Shizuka remained frozen on her seat. Sensing something off, I looked up.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Shizuka repeated, her eyes wide open.


    A twisted smile appeared on her lips. There was a strange glow in her eyes, and the corner of her brows twitched.


    It was the first deranged expression I had ever seen in my life.


    ¡°¡­Shizuka? What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tsutomu-san. What did you just say?¡± she asked in a mechanical tone.


    A chill ran down my spine. I felt like I had made some kind of irreversible mistake. I racked my brain, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what I had done exactly.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I must have misheard. You didn¡¯t say anything in particular. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just not possible.¡±


    She bent down and began picking up the scattered cards, but her fingers only shoved them around. After a while, she managed to pick them all up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we won¡¯t see each other more often.¡± Once again, she dropped everything to the floor. ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not true.¡± She gave a twisted smile.


    In that moment, I had no idea who was in front of me. My junior who smiled bashfully all the time was not there. The sound of rainfall was grating to my ears. For some reason, the fact that we were the only two people in the library sent a shiver of fear crawling down my spine.


    Suddenly, Shizuka brought her face close to mine. Her breath brushed the tip of my nose.


    ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true,¡± she said.


    My heart pounded rapidly in my chest. My brain was in chaos, but slowly I opened my mouth to answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ll be busy¡­ so I won¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The moment the words left my mouth, I felt that something was terribly off. Simple as that.


    Shizuka bit her lip hard. Her teeth tore at the flesh, spilling blood. But she licked it away as if feeling no pain, and smiled.


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course. I understand. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that you won¡¯t have much free time, so you can¡¯t come to the library anymore, right?¡±


    With a broad smile on her face, Shizuka stretched out her hands and embraced me. She then leaned in close and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have less time to see me, right?¡±


    She leaned into me like a spoiled child. Slowly, she pushed me down, and I found myself looking at the ceiling. I thought the body on top of me was heavy and soft as I lay there unable to move.


    With a smile like the Holy Mother, Shizuka whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s move in together, Tsutomu-san. At first, I thought it wouldn¡¯t take long. As soon as you start college and I graduate, we get married. But I guess we don¡¯t have to wait anymore. Us not seeing each other is just odd. You and I need to be together. We have to be together. Always. Forever. What do you say, Tsutomu-san?¡± she said in a sweet voice, tilting her head.


    Her hot lips met mine. Face beet-red, she kissed me repeatedly. Then, she pulled away hesitantly, before gingerly inserting her tongue in my mouth.


    Wet flesh intertwined. A strange sensation crawled down my spine.


    My head was a mess. Moving in together. Marriage. Odd. It all sounded too outrageous. I just couldn¡¯t believe that the girl in front of me was the Shizuka I knew. It was as if a switched flipped inside her, and she became a different person.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san.¡±


    Slowly, she unbuttoned my shirt. She brought her face closer and licked my neck. The sensation of her wet tongue made my hair bristle. Suddenly, she moved her hands to my lower part. At that moment, I came back to my senses. I grabbed her slender shoulders and pushed her off. When I got up, Shizuka was sitting on top of me with a puzzled look on her face. I tried to get away, but she wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Shizuka?!¡±


    ¡°Why, Tsutomu-san? Why?¡±


    She looked like she was about to cry. Then it hit me.


    She didn¡¯t know how abnormal her behavior was.


    There was a bizarre look in her eyes, but she hadn¡¯t lost her fondness for me. A chill crawled down my spine again. Something was wrong. Was she really the Shizuka I knew?


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you, Tsutomu-san?¡±


    I liked her smile. It felt like I had gotten a little sister.


    ¡°You love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    My mouth was dry. I thought I heard a fox laughing in the distance.


    The fox was giggling behind a mask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    A crack appeared on Shizuka¡¯s face. There were a few seconds of dead air. Suddenly, Shizuka stood up without saying a word and started running. Nonplussed, I rose to my feet and followed her. There was no one in the library anymore. Rain was pouring down outside.


    Hazy rain and soaked roads.


    For a moment, I thought I spotted a dark-blue parasol.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.8

    And as I watch the spinning parasol, I think of that day over and over.


    The cherry blossoms had begun to bloom. As on other days, Azaka-sama was taking a stroll in the garden with her mother. For some reason, her mother was staring at Azaka-sama with brooding eyes. Oblivious to her gaze, Azaka-sama walked gracefully through the garden.


    The woman glaring at Azaka-sama with snake-like eyes was the Mayuzumi Azaka of her time. She raised her daughter¡ªthe girl chosen to be the next Azaka¡ªstrictly while she was still alive. It was as if she hated her for being special, for she was a Mayuzumi Azaka by birth.


    For me, there is only one Mayuzumi Azaka, and that is Azaka-sama. That is why I have never called her mother Azaka-sama. I could not help but wonder why her mother held the title of Azaka when Azaka-sama existed.


    Every time the parasol twirled, I felt intoxicated. Azaka-sama was smiling happily. But suddenly she slipped and fell into the pond. Fortunately, she was not injured. She did not cry. Drenched, she only hung her head down. I was amazed by how tough she was, but I also hated myself for not being able to help her. I really don¡¯t deserve to live. Someday I will die for Azaka-sama. That was my only wish.


    With a demonic look, her mother grabbed Azaka-sama¡¯s hand. Her mother¡ªno, that woman suddenly began shouting.


    The heir to the Azaka name should not be falling into water.


    Can¡¯t you behave more gracefully?


    Your conduct is inexcusable.


    Her comments were utterly ridiculous. From the time of her birth, Azaka-sama had acquired the regality befitting an Azaka. That is why even when the current Azaka was still alive, Azaka-sama was already chosen to be the next Azaka. It was also decided that there would be no ceremony of selecting the next Azaka from among the girls of the family. That was how special Azaka-sama was. From the moment she gave birth to Azaka-sama, that woman was nothing more than a used-up womb. How dare she speak to her like that?


    Hurling a stream of insults at Azaka-sama, the woman tossed her into a room. I crawled out of the bushes and jumped under the floor to listen. I could hear the woman¡¯s ugly voice, and the sound of flesh hitting flesh.


    Do you know how much I¡¯ve spent on you?! You know how much effort I¡¯ve put to make you into an Azaka! Why can¡¯t you act more like a girl?! Stop making a fool of your mother!


    The pig kept on squealing. I could hear the sound of flesh being beaten. I vomited on the spot. That woman hit Azaka-sama¡¯s beautiful face. How dare she do that to her! I¡¯m going to kill her, rip her guts out, and feed her to the pigs.


    I sensed the woman leave. I could not kill her. She was the Mayuzumi Azaka during that time. If I killed her, I would be banished from the Mayuzumi family and would never be able to see Azaka-sama¡¯s face ever again. I said I was willing to die for her, but I hesitated to kill to save myself. What an ugly creature I am! I crawled out from under the floor and peered into the room where Azaka-sama was. Azaka-sama was staring blankly at the ceiling. Poor Azaka-sama. Shedding tears, I lamented my lack of power. Then suddenly, Azaka-sama moved her head like a broken puppet and looked at me. A smile slowly appeared on her face.


    Her bewitching, beautiful lips arched. ¡°Come here,¡± she said in a mesmerizing tone.


    I felt as if I was struck by lightning. My whole body trembled. I thought I would collapse on the spot and die. Azaka-sama talked to me.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Azaka-sama repeated, extending a pale hand.


    As if controlled by a string, I opened the sliding door. Azaka-sama slowly raised herself up. Her beautiful eyes, like those of a noble cat, looked down at me. I knelt down in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Azaka-sama smiled at me. Shedding tears of joy, I nodded. Her white hand touched my cheek. Caressing my skin gently and tenderly, she said, ¡°How ugly.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I am an ugly pig, a worm. Yet she caressed me. What joy. What bliss.


    Then, Azaka-sama whispered in my ear. ¡°Be mine.¡±


    I nodded. I nodded again and again. Azaka-sama smiled. At that moment, I became hers.


    I became Azaka-sama¡¯s¡ªbody, mind, and soul.


    Even now, I still belonged to her.


    And so he became hers.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the madness in his mind.


    I shook my head furiously. Staring into the gray darkness, I calmed my mind down. What were those memories just now? It had nothing to do with the images of the past showing in front of me. I couldn¡¯t figure out who owned those memories filled with twisted emotions. Azaka. Azaka, Azaka. The name that the man was calling like crazy reverberated in my brain. But it soon dissipated and vanished. My stomach gurgled. The thing in my stomach was devouring the memories with delight. I wanted it to stop. My past and an unfamiliar man¡¯s memories intermingled, and now images of an unfamiliar girl was added. I felt as if I was slowly disappearing. I had had enough. I was beginning to forget who I was. Two ugly memories, and then another.


    Memories of a black girl.


    Who was she?


    It bothered me all of a sudden.


    I wanted to see ****-san.


    I wanted to ask ****-san. She said she would not get mad no matter how silly the question. I didn¡¯t know if she would give me an answer, but I was sure just talking to her would ease my mind.


    Where is ****-san I wonder?


    Why am I not by her side?


    My ears caught a sound. My chest burned. Intense pain, as if I was set afire, jolted through me. In this place where everything felt indistinct, the pain alone gave me comfort.


    Then my vision switched again.


    A girl in gothic lolita fashion appeared in my field of vision. Still chained with a collar, she stretched like a cat. Next to her, a boy was chomping on a chocolate bar. A man was lying at his feet. He was smiling while snoring, like he was having a nice dream.


    I could see the moon and the branches of cherry trees through the broken window.


    The flowers, which had almost fully bloomed, bore a color similar to moonlight.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± the boy asked.


    The girl shrugged. ¡°There is no need for concern. If I want to sleep, I¡¯ll sleep. I¡¯d rather have you take off this chain. I¡¯m not an ornamental doll. My joints will break if I keep sitting like this.¡±


    The boy chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. Orders. Asato-san told me not to let you hold your parasol.¡±


    He straightened his back for some reason. Perhaps he was keeping the girl company. His carefree tone belied a diligent attitude.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit late to ask,¡± the girl said, ¡°but what have you done with Odagiri-kun?¡±


    For some reason, my name came up. The boy slapped his knee and burst out laughing.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really late for that. Ah, apologies for laughing, but I can¡¯t tell you that either. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I see. I expected as much.¡±


    Another silence descended. The girl stopped talking, as if she had lost interest. If she didn¡¯t blink, her doll-like face would look like an intricately-carved piece of art.


    Can¡¯t you act more concerned?


    Strangely enough, words rose to my throat. But I closed my mouth without uttering them. Even if I said them out loud, they wouldn¡¯t reach her. And I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly wanted to say those words.


    ¡°Speaking of which, doesn¡¯t Odagiri-san talk weird?¡± the boy said out of nowhere.


    I wished they would stop talking about me.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.9

    Translator: Kell


    The girl gave an amused grin. ¡°Why is that? What do you find odd about the way he speaks?¡±


    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s aggressive, but he speaks politely.¡± He cocked his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s been through some things,¡± the girl said in a low voice. Her large eyes were dark and somber.


    Staring at her face, the boy asked, ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About Odagiri-san.¡±


    The girl snorted. How cruel, I thought.


    ¡°Why would I worry about him? I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive. There¡¯s no point.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    ¡°I will simply search for him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see. Man, you¡¯re tough. Nowadays, women are stronger than men.¡± He snapped his chocolate, then twisted his head around. ¡°Wait, search? Are you doing something?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You won¡¯t see any difference whether I¡¯m doing something or not anyway. You can rest assured. This is not part of a lookout¡¯s job.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well then. I gues it¡¯s none of my business. Good to know.¡± He nodded, relieved.


    When I heard the word ¡°search,¡± I almost started laughing. How would she find me? I was sure the bizarre room didn¡¯t exist anywhere in the real world. But the serious look on her face didn¡¯t allow for any ridicule.


    I stared at the girl¡¯s face. Would she really find me?


    Like ****-san?


    The girl turned her gaze to the boy. He told her to show pity to the dead, but he was also staring at the corpses while eating chocolate.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± she asked, a grin on her face.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About Asako-san and Aki-chan. Are you sure you should¡¯ve left them alone?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what those words meant to him. Eyes widening, the boy dropped his chocolate bar. For an instant, his face contorted, a dark emotion flickering across. But the next moment, it was gone, leaving only an empty smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, letting out a dry chuckle. He looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Actually, they¡¯re no longer around.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? You can all finally laugh together.¡±


    Hesitating, the boy covered his face with his hands. A childlike expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°After my dad hanged himself,¡± he began in a teary voice, ¡°they stopped laughing. They went back to being just normal skulls.¡± He laughed. ¡°I thought we could finally live happily together. I already rented out a room then. We were going to live in the city, the three of us. Make up for all the time we lost because of my father.¡±


    Softly, the girl muttered, ¡°A skull that had avenged itself does not sing. For it sang solely for vengeance.¡±


    ¡°I was looking forward to it,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Curses, like chickens, come home to roost.¡±


    For killing someone in their sleep. For burning his own daughter¡¯s arm. For driving his wife and daughter to suicide. For driving his own father to suicide.


    The sins committed might be different, but the punishment all weighed the same.


    ¡°And yours came home as well, yes?¡± the girl added.


    The boy laughed. ¡°Man, you¡¯re cruel! Absolutely heartless. You already know. Why do you have to ask?¡± Slapping his knee, he laughed like a madman. His face twisted again. ¡°I¡­¡± A tearful voice slipped through his clenched teeth. Tears streamed down from open eyes. ¡°I was really looking forward to it.¡±


    The boy let out a childish sob. He then hugged his knees and began to cry.


    The girl nodded quietly. ¡°I know.¡± There was no reply, but she repeated anyway. ¡°I know.¡±


    The sound of weeping reverberated through the morgue-like chamber. Head hanging low, the boy kept crying.


    He looked like an abandoned child.


    I heard the bell ringing in the distance. Once again, my vision switched.


    Everything was tinted blue.


    The first blue sky in quite a while was blinding. Chin propped in my hand, I looked out the window. The classroom in the morning was noisy. Listening to my classmates¡¯ buzzing, I closed my eyes.


    I had not seen Shizuka since then. Days went by without us seeing each other. Memories faded as I spent my time studying and going about my daily life while being reprimanded by my parents.


    A room trapped inside the rain. Shizuka smiling on top of me.


    A broken smile that made me shiver.


    Everything felt like an illusion. Like a nightmare, it seemed so unreal. But my body didn¡¯t forget Shizuka¡¯s touch. The heat of her lips. The weight of her as she pressed her body onto mine. It felt like a wet dream. The images were a dissonant chord in the harmony that was Shizuka¡¯s bright smile.


    What was that about?


    Was it all just a dream?


    I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Yamagishi from the literature club standing there. He looked worried.


    ¡°Odagiri, you¡¯re dating Miyama, right?¡± he asked in an uneasy tone.


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you, Tsutomu-san?¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s voice brushed my ear. Did it look like Shizuka and I were dating?


    Before I could ask, Yamagishi continued with a frown, ¡°Miyama said you two were gonna get married. I think she¡¯s told everyone in school about it.¡±


    ¡°Married¡­?¡±


    When did we talk about getting married?


    My mouth hung open. I was too confused to speak.


    ¡°I know,¡± Yamagishi said, nodding. ¡°No one¡¯s stupid enough to believe that. But you might get in trouble if the teachers hear about it. Between you and me, this had happened before with Miyama. It¡¯s pretty well-known among the students.¡±


    Yamagishi looked around, then dropped his voice to above a whisper. ¡°She was all over a different guy before. Though he didn¡¯t pay her any attention ¡¯cause she creeped him out. Apparently, when Miyama sets her eyes on someone, she follows him around. According to a guy I went to junior high with, she entered a home uninvited and attempted a murder-suicide. She seemed normal when she was with you. But I think it¡¯s getting weird now.¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s image sprang in my mind. Her eyes, pregnant with wild ecstasy, blinked up close. Cards scattered at her feet gleamed, reflecting fluorescent light.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound normal, does it?¡±


    I thought of her like a sister. That was all.


    What did I do wrong?


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied absently.


    Yamagishi waited a few seconds for a reply, and then nodded in resignation. ¡°Just be careful,¡± he said, giving me a pat on the shoulder before returning to his group of friends.


    The bell rang, and the teacher took attendance. His voice sounded distant to my ears. I stood up and told them I wanted to leave early.


    As I walked past the classroom door, I saw someone squatting in the hallway. A fox looked at me.


    ¡°¡­Asato?¡±


    ¡°I met Shizuka-chan earlier,¡± he said. ¡°She looked hysterical. She said she likes you so, so much. Ah, makes me jelly.¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s voice replayed in my ear.


    ¡°You love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Fervent love and clingy affection brushed the back of my neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shizuka? Why is she acting like that?¡±


    Asato let out a chuckle. ¡°Now, that¡¯s just cruel. I guess a person like you won¡¯t understand. But I think what she feels is also love.¡±


    He removed his mask. His mouth had the same smile as the fox.


    ¡°She loves you so much that she¡¯s gone mad.¡±


    His mouth twisted even more. It looked like he was resisting the urge to laugh out loud.


    Something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was smiling.


    ¡°Gone mad¡­? Why? She wasn¡¯t that kind of girl. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a reason,¡± he said in a singsong voice.


    ¡°A reason?¡± I parroted, not knowing what he meant.


    ¡°Yes, a reason. For example, let¡¯s say there was a girl who wasn¡¯t loved or needed by her parents. She was simply kept alive. No one cared for her, and no one loved her. Nevertheless, the strong can survive. But she grew up to be a little weird. She doesn¡¯t know how to maintain a proper distance from others, and she¡¯s starving for love.¡±


    She was on the verge of starving to death.


    She wanted bread desperately.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very interested in that girl from the beginning. So I did some digging, and introduced you to each other.¡±


    Asato put the fox mask back on. I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I was sure he was wearing the same smile as the fox underneath. I felt an inexplicable shiver pass through me. The meaning of his words gradually seeped into my brain. I remembered Asato talking to students all over the school.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very interested in that girl from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°So I did some digging, and introduced you to each other.¡±


    ¡°Asato¡­ What the hell are you up to?!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Why are you mad at me? Everyone has the right to go crazy. Likewise, everyone has the right to stay sane. She made her choice. I have nothing to do with it.¡±


    He stood up. Lifting his mask a little, he said in an amused tone, ¡°After that, it¡¯s just a matter of what the observer thinks.¡±


    The mouth peeking out from under the mask was still curved into a smile. Did he always make this face? His expression was different from anything I¡¯d seen from him. It wasn¡¯t the face of an affable classmate.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then run away. And if you decide to look the other way, then don¡¯t ever come close.¡±


    The fox smiled. The beast sneered.


    ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m on her side.¡±


    His was the smile of a beast that had finally found his entertainment.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.01

    Translator: Kell


    For her, I killed someone.


    I will never forget the shock I felt the first day that I met her. Her mother was leading her by the hand under a slightly overcast sky. In that moment, without any shadow of doubt, I realized that I was born for her. She was more beautiful than anyone who had ever come into this world. One look and she stole my heart. But I was too ugly a man. Someone who didn¡¯t deserve to live. Therefore, I did not have any words to say to her. But I was happy just to be able to look at her from afar.


    Mayuzumi Azaka-sama.


    Yes, for her, I killed someone.


    For her alone, I ended a life.


    And it is for her alone that I kill again today.


    A few weeks had passed since Mayuzumi¡¯s full recovery and the incident with Kugutsu. But even as the cherry blossoms began to fade, there was no word from Mayuzumi Asato.


    ¡°It was the same with your case,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°He¡¯s fickle and passive. He won¡¯t make a move unless it¡¯s at the most opportune time and the situation is favorable.¡±


    She took a bite of chocolate. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to reply. My vision was blurry from lack of sleep. Kugutsu howling and Chihana¡¯s body flashed through my mind. Kotoko¡¯s smile followed, before it popped. It then abruptly switched to a different smile.


    An old, familiar face quivered forlornly.


    Shaking the images off, I turned on the TV. There was a follow-up report about a serial murder case that¡¯s drawn a lot of attention. The victims were women between the ages of thirteen and twenty. All of them had their stomachs ripped open and their bowels pulled out. It was Mayuzumi¡¯s cup of tea, but she didn¡¯t pay any attention to it. I guessed she wasn¡¯t interested in cases seen only through a screen. The news was giving me too much anxiety, so I turned it off. Silence descended once more.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­¡±


    I tried to say something, but I swallowed the words. Time ticked by. Impatience burned in my chest, but there was nothing to do. As I closed my eyes, the scene from that day sprang to mind.


    Blue and red parasol facing each other. Both owners had the same exact smile on their faces.


    Mayuzumi Asato and Mayuzumi Azaka. Asato had a grudge against Azaka.


    Come to think of it, I didn¡¯t know the exact details of their feud.


    ¡°Mayu-san, is Asato¡ª¡±


    The doorbell rang. With a shiver running down my spine, I bolted toward the door, grabbed the knob and pulled the door open.


    A boy with a big smile on his face raised his hand.


    Saga Yuusuke.


    ¡°Hello! Now it¡¯s actually long time, no see, huh, Odagiri-san?¡±


    I immediately grabbed him by the chest and pulled him down. For a moment, Yuusuke looked surprised, then he grinned.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Mayuzumi Asato?¡± I hissed.


    I thought I went too far, but I was sure that Yuusuke had some connection to Asato. I couldn¡¯t let him get away.


    Yuusuke, however, waved his hands playfully. ¡°Come on, now. Don¡¯t look at me like that. If anything, I¡¯d love to know where he is. I couldn¡¯t reach him anymore because I gave you guys some advice. It wouldn¡¯t hurt for you to feel respo¡ªOw!¡±


    I put more pressure on the hand pinning his shoulder. But his smile still remained. When I saw that he wasn¡¯t afraid of violence, it hit me¡ªhis senses were numbed.


    ¡°I surrender. I surrender!¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re so mean. I didn¡¯t know you were the type to let your fists do the talking. I¡¯m against violence.¡±


    I loosened my grip, and Yuusuke stood up, giving a flippant bow. He showed so sign of concern. There was definitely something missing from him.


    ¡°As I was saying, it¡¯s nice seeing you again,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you both doing well.¡±


    ¡°Likewise,¡± Mayuzumi replied. ¡°My cold is gone, thankfully. Odagiri-kun¡¯s belly is closed as well.¡±


    I turned around and saw Mayuzumi standing there. Her white ankles were showing through the lace of her long skirt. With her matching hat, she looked like she was wearing some twisted mourning attire.


    ¡°What can I do for you today, Yuusuke-kun? I believe I¡¯ve already paid you back in full last time.¡±


    Yuusuke chuckled. ¡°Yeah, we¡¯re even. It¡¯s just that I was scouring the internet a bit, and I came across something interesting.¡± He picked up a brown envelope that had fallen to the floor and pressed it against my chest. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s Asato-san¡¯s doing, but I¡¯m sure he¡¯s involved. You should be hearing from your family soon. This is so exciting. I can¡¯t wait to see your reaction. Maybe you won¡¯t be laughing then.¡±


    He gave a smirk, his teeth peeking from underneath upturned mouth. A nasty grin that reminded me of skulls.


    Mayuzumi responded with a similar smile. ¡°Thank you. If it¡¯s that interesting, then I look forward to it. I¡¯m sorry you had to come all this way, though. Why did you bring this to me?¡±


    ¡°A simple reason, really. I got nothing better to do. I¡¯m trying to poke my nose into your affairs as much as I can. A person who had already experienced the most delightful thing in their life cannot be satisfied with mundane amusements. The only people who interest me anymore are you guys.¡±


    My brows furrowed. By ¡°most delightful thing¡±, he probably meant his father hanging himself. He probably watched it with a smile. He might have even clapped and cheered the whole time.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Odagiri-san,¡± he said. ¡°I cheered pops on together with Asako-san and Aki.¡±


    ¡°Stop reading people¡¯s thoughts.¡±


    ¡°My bad. You¡¯re so simple-minded, I can¡¯t help but mess with you. That¡¯s probably why Mayuzumi-san likes you.¡±


    Who¡¯re you calling simple-minded? I don¡¯t want to be liked by Mayuzumi. Talk about creepy.


    But before I could say anything, Yuusuke laughed and waved his hand. ¡°Bye, then. I¡¯ll be back some other time, so see you then.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t ever come back,¡± I mumbled. Mayuzumi, on the other hand, saw him off with a wave.


    I turned around, envelope in hand, and sat down on the sofa.


    ¡°What an amusing kid,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I think he¡¯s gotten even more cheerful after his father¡¯s death.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s probably just broken. I wonder what¡¯s in this.¡±


    I opened the envelope and pulled out a picture. It had a very low resolution, like it was found randomly on the internet and then enlarged. Once I saw what was in the photo, I gulped.


    A dead woman, dressed in a gothic lolita outfit.


    In a dark forest, a familiar figure was crucified to a tree, her pale hands hammered with what looked like wedges. Dark-red fluid poured from her torn belly. I was glad for the low resolution. A red parasol was leaning against the tree next to her. It looked as if a large, red flower was offered as tribute to the departed.


    I was certain of her identity.


    ¡°Calm down, Odagiri-kun,¡± a calm voice said.


    I lifted my head. A person who looked just like the one in the photo was sitting in front of me.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± Mayuzumi said as if to calm me down.


    I knew that, but still. Then who was in the photo?


    I turned the envelope upside down, spilling the entire contents. Several similar photographs were scattered about. A girl in a gothic lolita attire was crucified in different places¡ªa forest, a concrete wall, inside a room. Her torn belly was dyed crimson, her organs out in the open. There was a red parasol lying next to her in every photo.


    ¡°¡­What the hell is this?¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up one of the photos and flipped it over. There was a handwritten URL on it. I opened my cell phone and connected to the Internet. When I typed in the URL, the screen displayed a forum . It seemed to be a forum specifically for grotesque images. There was a thread dedicated to serial freak murders. An image was uploaded to the thread, causing an uproar.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t just normal killings?¡± I muttered as I scanned the countless, manic comments.


    ¡°The police are probably restricting information. It¡¯s to prevent copycats and to identify the killer. Information about a corpse dressed in gothic lolita outfit with a red parasol by its side would cause turmoil if it leaked.¡±


    Mayuzumi took the phone from me and stared at the screen with great interest.


    She pointed at the URL. ¡°This must have been addressed to me. Either he waited for me to notice, or he anticipated Yuusuke¡¯s actions. Or perhaps Yuusuke himself was lying. There¡¯s no way of knowing, but anyway, look at this.¡±


    It said ¡°Azaka1.jpg¡± The other images all had similar urls except for the number.


    ¡°Was this Asato¡¯s doing?¡± I asked, but I was already sure of the answer.


    This was some kind of threat or warning. Only Asato would use human corpses for such a thing. I bit my lip at the senseless cruelty depicted in the photo.


    He killed people for that reason alone. It made me sick.


    But Mayuzumi negated my conviction. ¡°Who knows?¡± she said.


    I looked up in surprise. Mayuzumi was studying the photo with a calm look.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she repeated, her eyes fixed on the corpse that looked just like her.


    Her eyes were clear, as if she was ready for something.


    ¡°¡­Mayu-san?¡± I called reluctantly.


    The telephone rang. Surprisingly, Mayuzumi walked over and picked up the receiver herself.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me. Hmm, so I was right. No, I learned about it just now.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know who she was talking to, but Mayuzumi¡¯s tone was a little different than usual.


    ¡°I see. I understand. For once, I have to listen. I will be there.¡± The call ended, and she turned around. ¡°Yuusuke¡¯s hunch was right. It¡¯s a summons from my family.¡±


    A shiver ran down my spine. We severed our communication with the Mayuzumi family a few weeks ago.


    According to Mayuzumi, the main family was not aware of Chihana¡¯s actions. She visited Mayuzumi of her own discretion. After learning of the event from Mayuzumi, the main family purged those who were affiliated with Chihana. At the same time, Mayuzumi gave them strict orders never to get in touch with her again. The fact that they contacted her this time suggested the gravity of the situation.


    ¡°A woman of the Mayuzumi family was murdered,¡± she said.


    I turned my attention back to the photo. The dressed corpses looked like several dead Mayuzumis.


    ¡°She was dressed to look just like me,¡± she added with a smile.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.02

    I had never been to Mayuzumi¡¯s home, which was located in Nagano. I didn¡¯t even want to imagine what it looked like. The land of a clan caught in a demon¡¯s spell, with Mayuzumi Azaka at the top. The imposing Japanese-style houses made it seem as if time had frozen only in this place. Grand gates seemed to swallow those who entered. My gut feeling was probably accurate. Stepping into even a corner of the Mayuzumi home was like stepping into a different world. It was the place that gave birth to Kugutsu, a man who called himself a dog, and fostered Chihana¡¯s delusions. And above all, it was the home of Mayuzumi Asato and Mayuzumi Azaka.


    To me, it was synonymous with a haunted mansion.


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking, but there¡¯s no need to be afraid,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Most of the current members of the Mayuzumi family are normal people. There were some exceptions, of course.¡±


    Mayuzumi twirled her parasol around. Cherry trees lined the vast garden, and cherry blossoms were blooming in the sky. It was still some time before they bloomed fully, but in a short while you would be able to see a gorgeous scenery. Gorgeously hideous, I was sure.


    ¡°Are there dead bodies buried under the trees?¡± Mayuzumi muttered, reading my thoughts. She looked at the white petals. ¡°The answer is no, Odagiri-kun. As proof, the flowers here are white. Truly unfortunate.¡±


    Without answering her, I looked around. I spotted a servant in a kimono in the distance, their eyes warily scanning the area.


    Several hours passed. I had to wait in some room while Mayuzumi went to see the head of the family. They probably talked about Chihana¡¯s treachery, which was also probably why the servants stayed far away, complying with Mayuzumi¡¯s orders. Everyone who saw Mayuzumi silently gave deep bows.


    Every adult had sworn allegiance to a very young girl.


    It was bizarre. Everything was wrong, yet no one found it weird.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, Odagiri-kun. They still believe that the Mayuzumi family would be nothing without Mayuzumi Azaka. Without me and my mysterious powers, the family will be destroyed. We live and die being unreasonably worshiped.¡±


    Mayuzumi reached out into the empty air. She crushed the petal that fell onto her palm.


    ¡°Whenever an Azaka dies, they gather all the girls of the clan and elect a new Azaka. I hear it¡¯s a spectacular sight. All the young children have this desperate look in their eyes. A woman who can¡¯t be an Azaka is not worthy of being born. Fascinating, wouldn¡¯t you say? The family is still haunted by this outdated delusion. Those who weren¡¯t chosen as the new Azaka would focus solely on giving birth to one. And when an Azaka is born, they rejoice, as if they gave birth to a god.¡±


    Not how you should measure a child¡¯s worth, but apparently that kind of thinking does not apply here. After talking about their twisted customs, Mayuzumi spun her parasol. The garden was quiet. Standing there made it feel like time itself had stopped.


    ¡°And the girl chosen to be the next Azaka is taken in and raised by the main family to be a monster. They change the child so she never becomes human again.¡±


    She chuckled. There was no sadness in her tone. It was dry, as if she were making small talk. But I swallowed. Maybe it was the stillness of the garden.


    Or perhaps because she looked ephemeral as she stood there.


    ¡°Mayu-san, why are you telling me this?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve never told you before. You¡¯ve come to my home. It¡¯s good for you to know a little about me. You don¡¯t know me as well as you think you do. Sometimes I know more about you than you know yourself. I¡¯m only talking about information in general, of course. I don¡¯t know you inside and out, or what goes in your mind. There¡¯s no way I could.¡±


    She turned around, heading back to her room.


    I followed her. ¡°Weren¡¯t you sad when you were separated from your parents?¡±


    There was no point in asking. This girl would not have those kinds of emotions. Still, I couldn¡¯t help but ask. When she was still a child, before she became the Azaka I know now, she might have just been an ordinary girl.


    She cried and laughed. She understood other people¡¯s pain.


    ¡°Ah, you seem to be misunderstanding something, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi replied. ¡°I¡¯m not like my mother or my grandmother. I am Mayuzumi Azaka. I¡¯m the only ¡®true-born Azaka¡¯ after the First.¡±


    Shouldering her parasol, she smiled. ¡°I had a different name, though. I was next in line as soon as I was born. How could I be sad about anything?¡±


    Her smile made me feel a little disappointed. She always wore the same smile. She probably had the same twisted smile on her face since she was a child. And she must have laughed at people¡¯s deaths and reveled in their pain and despair.


    ¡°It¡¯s still early, but let¡¯s return to our room,¡± she said. ¡°I want to talk about future plans.¡± Stepping on the sand, she added, ¡°My belly won¡¯t heal if it¡¯s ripped open.¡±


    The photos popped into my mind. I saw Mayuzumi as the motionless corpse. Crucified, she had her eyes closed, a red parasol lying by her side as an offering.


    It was like a solemn painting.


    Mayuzumi said she would have dinner brought to our room, and sure enough, a lavish meal was laid on the table.


    Only in front of me, though.


    I stared at the fruits, sponge cakes, and marshmallows lined up in front of Mayuzumi. In the middle of it all sat a pot of smooth, black liquid.


    It was chocolate fondue.


    There were also other pastries such as sachertorte and petit gateau. A thick, sweet smeel wafted through the air. I wondered if the Mayuzumi family employed a pastry chef. I couldn¡¯t even bring the bowl of tilefish to my mouth because of the heartburn.


    Having all these delicious-looking food in front of me was torture in a way.


    ¡°Mayu-san, I know it¡¯s none of my business, but this family is raising kids wrong.¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just rude. I¡¯m Mayuzumi Azaka, which means no one in this house is in a position to scold me. It¡¯s not their way of upbringing that¡¯s wrong, it¡¯s my preferences.¡±


    Yeah, and that¡¯s something to be ashamed of. Stop acting so proud about it.


    Though nothing I could say would change anything. I stopped eating and put down my chopsticks.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you actually grew with that diet of yours.¡±


    She severely lacked the necessary nutrients. She might die before her growth spurt came.


    ¡°What are you talking about, Odagiri-kun? I used to eat normal food. Adults wouldn¡¯t possibly allow a young child to be a picky eater.¡±


    My eyes widened in shock. Mayuzumi eating anything other than chocolate was no more possible than a lion eating vegetables.


    ¡°I was raised fairly strictly. It wasn¡¯t until I took over the Azaka name that I was able to eat nothing but chocolate. It was all worth it.¡±


    Mayuzumi happily continued with her meal. I sipped on a cup of hot green tea. It was supposed to have a rich aroma, but the sweet smell overpowered it. If I had a sweet tooth, this would be paradise, but unfortunately this place was practically hell.


    ¡°Apparently, family members have started their own investigation,¡± she said. ¡°They really don¡¯t want me to get killed. There are guards on standby in the next room. I told them to stay out of my sight because they¡¯re annoying. They¡¯re only human anyway. Useless. Such a pity. A few dozen ants are not enough to stop a beast.¡±

 Volume 1 - CH 5.03

    She dug her fork in the cake. Cutting out a small piece, she looked up.


    ¡°Also, yesterday¡¯s victim was a distant relative of mine. The same circumstances as the others. Her body was dressed in a gothic lolita outfit, with a red parasol. Do you want to see the photo? A family member took it this time. The body¡¯s mutilated, but the image is clear.¡±


    Without even waiting for my response, Mayuzumi tossed me a photo. It was indeed a clear picture. Intestines and liver drenched in blood, sticking out from the abdominal cavity, gleamed.


    I¡¯m eating. I don¡¯t want to see it. Just stop.


    Biting down on my lips, I stared at the picture. The image was sharper, but the content was the same. Then I noticed something odd.


    ¡°Mayu-san, is this woman older than the other victims?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Sharp, unusual for you. Mayuzumi women barely age. She looks young, but she was in her late thirties. Well, I can imagine what the killer was thinking. It doesn¡¯t mean much to us.¡±


    Compared to the past victims, this victim was clearly older. Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted into a grin, as if she knew the reason for this. But she gave no explanation.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated, so I won¡¯t answer your questions. Anyway, you should eat. Our cook is very good. If you don¡¯t finish everything, you¡¯ll be punished.¡±


    I no longer had any appetite, though. I let out another sigh and looked at the garden. The sun was almost completely down. The orange glow gave the garden an ominous look.


    Everything seemed soaked in blood.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mayu-san?¡±


    Mayuzumi felt around her neck and handed me something.


    ¡°Here. You can have this.¡±


    She placed a glass ball in my palm. It had a metal clasp and a thin string. Apparently, it was supposed to be worn around the neck. There was red liquid inside the glass.


    The crimson¡ªalmost black¡ªfluid wobbled.


    ¡°Did you always wear this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not usually, no. It¡¯s not even something you can mass produce.¡±


    The liquid inside captivated me. When I held it up to the setting sun, a shiver ran down my spine. Reminiscent of promegranates, it was beautiful but ominous. The color was familiar.


    ¡°It¡¯s my blood that¡¯s in there,¡± Mayuzumi said flatly.


    A chill ran through my fingertips. I dropped the ball by accident, and it fell to the table with a hard thud.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°You have to take good care of it. We can¡¯t make a lot of this.¡±


    ¡°Uh, oh, yes, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    I picked it up again. Other than the fact that there was Mayuzumi¡¯s blood inside, it looked like a normal accessory. But it was still creepy.


    ¡°What do you want me to do with this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What are you saying? There¡¯s only one use for a pendant. You wear it around your neck.¡±


    She wanted me to carry the blood around. I thought she was joking, but her eyes were serious. She probably had some reason in mind, so I quietly put it around my neck.


    Satisfied, Mayuzumi nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a catalyst. By using the soul in my blood as a medium, you will know how I¡¯m doing even if we¡¯re apart. Unfortunately, the other way around is not possible. Drawing your blood won¡¯t do anything.¡±


    The blood shimmered. Taking in my puzzled gaze, Mayuzumi smiled.


    ¡°This is an exception,¡± she added. ¡°That corpse was probably Asato¡¯s doing. I think perhaps you¡¯re getting dragged into my fate. So take it with you. I¡¯m sure it¡¯ll guide you in the dark.¡±


    Her lips, moist with chocolate, arched softly. Watching her, I repeated her words in my head.


    You¡¯re getting dragged into my fate.


    ¡°Oh, did I not mention it before?¡±


    Cocking her head, Mayuzumi brought a chocolate-covered fruit to her mouth. The black syrup dripped on the white plate, leaving what seemed like bloodstains.


    ¡°Every Mayuzumi Azaka is destined to be killed.¡±


    ¡°My grandmother was stabbed to death by a man who held a grudge on her, and my mother was killed by a servant. All of the Mayuzumi Azaka up until now have been killed. The First, in particular, was killed by one of her own servants, a man who blindly loved Mayuzumi Azaka and worshipped her like a god. Since then, those who bore the name Azaka have all been killed. It¡¯s the fate of those who inherited the purest demon blood in our cursed family. It¡¯s only natural to assume that I¡¯m next. After all, I¡¯m the best Mayuzumi Azaka there is.¡±


    I listened quietly. I understood what her words meant, but I couldn¡¯t imagine it. Mayuzumi, who laughed at people¡¯s deaths and reveled in tragedies, was destined to be killed. I found it very hard to believe. The mermaid incident crossed my mind. Back then, I thought she was dead. But even as I held her motionless body, I couldn¡¯t accept it.


    ¡°Mayu-san. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±


    A banal question. Mayuzumi responded with a lovely smile.


    ¡°I once thought that from the moment I was born, no one but me should bear the status of Azaka. I have never once feared my fate.¡±


    Yeah, makes sense.


    This girl did not fear fate, nor would she assume her death to be special than others.


    ¡°I am Azaka. I wasn¡¯t made an Azaka, I was born an Azaka. What do I have to be afraid of?¡±


    She would probably smile even in the face of her own death.


    Like how she took pleasure in the death of others.


    I turned over in my futon. I could hear Mayuzumi breathing like a young child behind me. As I closed my eyes, thoughts of Asato, Mayuzumi¡¯s fate, and other things ran through my mind. I should keep my energy up, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. When I tried to think of something else, I remembered the female servant glaring at me. She was against the idea of me and Mayuzumi sleeping in the same room.


    ¡°For the record,¡± Mayuzumi had said, ¡°I chose him. You don¡¯t seem to trust him, but there¡¯s no better bodyguard than him. Are you doubting my word?¡±


    I didn¡¯t have much combat experience, but Mayuzumi had stood her ground. When the servant still didn¡¯t back down, she added, ¡°Rest assured. He¡¯s impotent.¡±


    Now that¡¯s just rude, you lying little shit.


    If I wasn¡¯t before, I was now completely wide awake. Feeling annoyed, I sat up. The frustration of not even being able to say anything back had returned now of all times. I couldn¡¯t really ask for a different room. What would Mayuzumi Asato do next? How would the serial killings come into play? There were too many unknowns. Mayuzumi and I should stay as close to each other as possible.


    I wondered when the fox would show up.


    Thinking about it made me feel suffocated. I rose to my feet and opened the sliding door to let in some fresh air.


    The garden was pure-white. Cherry blossom petals were dancing in the air like snow.


    The moonlight made for beautiful, dreamlike scenery. The sky was dyed a soft white. The cherry blossoms in the garden were blooming out of season, scattering thousands of petals.


    I saw memories of the distant past.


    Blood dripped onto the pavement. Enduring the pain in my stomach, I lifted my head, and saw a red parasol.


    A person was there.


    Standing in front of the moonlit pond, the hem of her deathly white kimono flared. She bent down and touched the surface of the water. A silvery ripple formed on her slender fingertips.


    Slowly, she looked up.


    Large eyes peeked out from her short, black hair. She was wearing a warm smile.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san.¡±


    It was a familiar voice.


    Next thing I knew, I was down in the garden. Barefoot, I faced her. She looked at me with a soft smile on her face.


    A dream, I knew. A special kind of nightmare. A beautiful scene like this couldn¡¯t possibly be real.


    ¡°¡­Shizuka,¡± I called out in a shaky voice..


    ¡°Yes¡­¡±


    She nodded, smiling.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.04

    Miyama Shizuka and I became acquainted during our high school festival. A friend who belonged to the literature club asked me to man the reception desk for the exhibit, and she was my partner, a freshman. As her name suggested, she was a quiet girl, and she was so nervous that she couldn¡¯t even speak. The other club members had forced her on the job. I felt sorry for her, so I handled the reception myself.


    That¡¯s how it all started.


    After asking me for help, my friend just wandered around. When I got tired of waiting, I brought him back, but he only gave a carefree laugh. He was irresponsible, but somehow I couldn¡¯t bring myself to dislike him.


    ¡°Where the hell have you been?¡± I snapped.


    ¡°Just checking out some stalls. Can¡¯t fight on an empty stomach, right? Here¡¯s the chocolate banana you asked for. You should try it. It¡¯s sooo good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. Also, I asked for something filling, and it¡¯s long past lunch time.¡±


    ¡°Who cares? Chocolate bananas are food. It¡¯ll fill your stomach. Here, Shizuka-chan, have one.¡±


    Shizuka giggled. She had finally relaxed. I still remember thinking how cute she looked when she laughed. The man who was carrying three chocolate bananas took a bite of his own.


    He had a fox mask on his head for some reason.


    ¡°Asato,¡± I said.


    I didn¡¯t know back then.


    That foxes sometimes visited human settlements out of curiosity.


    And that they could blend in and live with humans.


    Peaceful season. Peaceful days.


    A lot of time had passed since then.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san.¡±


    So there was no way she would be here. She shouldn¡¯t be here.


    Shizuka gently extended a pale hand. Her soft palm touched my cheek. Her skin was still as cold as a corpse¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Tsutomu-san,¡± she said in a hushed tone. ¡°This takes me back to that day.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what day she was talking about. Was it the school festival? Was it the lunch break we spent together? Was it in the stifling library?


    Or perhaps that bloody day.


    She let out a small squeal of delight. She knelt down without hesitation and gently pressed her cheek against my belly. I flinched.


    ¡°You¡¯ve conceived my child,¡± she whispered with a laugh.


    What did she just say?


    A severe chill ran through my entire body. I pushed Shizuka away, and she fell into the pond. There was a loud splash. Maniacal laughter echoed. Something struck me from the inside of my stomach. Something? I knew exactly what it was. The monster inside was striking my insides. It wanted to get out of my tight belly.


    This thing in my stomach is yours?!


    I charged straight at Shizuka in a fit of rage. Tears fell as I reached for her white neck. Watching my hand getting closer, she laughed even harder.


    The dead should stay dead. Don¡¯t come back. Stay in the afterlife. Please.


    It was all in the past now. There was nothing I could do to change everything back the way it was.


    The moment I wrapped my fingers around her slender neck, Shizuka¡¯s body crumbled. Underneath my arm, she turned into cherry blossoms and disintegrated. White flowers danced in the air. Then I realized they were not cherry blossoms, but white paper. As the scraps stuck to my skin, the thing in my stomach became eeriely quiet. Confetti fluttered in the sky. A hundred, a thousand, torn pieces of paper blanketed the sky like cherry blossoms.


    A figure appeared.


    ¡°The moon looks wonderful tonight, doesn¡¯t it, Odagiri-san?¡±


    He laughed. Teeth glistened in a face as handsome as a doll¡¯s. He gave a bright, unfitting smile. He had taken off his sunglasses.


    Yuusuke was standing there with a bloody steel bat.


    ¡°Yuusuke¡­¡±


    ¡°Good evening,¡± he said, laughing. ¡°Not even a greeting, huh? Shame. Even I get hurt, you know. They say teenagers have hearts of glass,¡± he joked.


    He tapped his shoulder with the bat. Blood dripped with each thump. A chill running down my spine. I looked back at the mansion.


    Yuusuke burst into laughter. ¡°Well, aren¡¯t we a nice guy? I think it¡¯s amazing how you can worry about others despite being in a sticky situation yourself. You¡¯re like a saint. But don¡¯t worry. Mayuzumi Azaka is safe. Pity about the people guarding the entrance, though. Either way, shouldn¡¯t you be worrying about your head getting cracked open?¡±


    Despite his disturbing words, I couldn¡¯t feel any hostility from him. There was no malice in his words. He sounded strangely cheerful.


    ¡°Look at this,¡± he said. ¡°I actually wanted a knife. I don¡¯t like the idea of having the same thing as that guy, so I bought a new one. It¡¯s brand new. Also, I thought about it when my father hanged himself. I won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if he¡¯s simply dead. You never know when he¡¯s going to start singing.¡±


    He raised his bat, then swung it down over my head.


    ¡°I have to smash the skull too.¡±


    The bat stopped right in front of my nose. Viscuous blood trickled down like threads.


    ¡°How did you get in here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm? Is that really what you¡¯re gonna ask me? Are you sure? Is that your final answer? Well, the security here is top-notch, but they¡¯re all just normal humans. So, there¡¯s a way.¡±


    Yuusuke put his hand in the pocket of his jeans and took out a torn piece of paper. The scraps danced in the moonlight.


    ¡°You can be on the lookout for people, but you can¡¯t stop paper from getting in. It¡¯s okay. Most of them are just asleep. I only killed two.¡±


    He gave a peace sign and smiled. I still couldn¡¯t feel any fear.


    ¡°¡­Where¡¯s Mayuzumi Asato?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in touch with him. I¡¯m actually doing errands for him right now. I owe him, you see. I¡¯m a working youth now.¡±


    He readily admitted that he lied before.


    Yuusuke sighed. ¡°Uh, did you actually believe me? That¡¯s just crazy. This is me we¡¯re talking about. You know I have no conscience, don¡¯t you? I killed my own father with a smile on my face.¡±


    He cocked his head. That¡¯s when I realized something. Yuusuke was a little like Mayuzumi. There was no good intentions in his actions, but no malice either. Perhaps that¡¯s why I didn¡¯t feel any fear.


    ¡°Are the serial killings your doing too?¡± I asked.


    Yuusuke frowned, much to my surprise. ¡°That has nothing to do with me,¡± he mumbled, gnashing his teeth. ¡°Asato-san has nothing to do with it, either. But we¡¯re taking advantage of it. They said they wanted to kill Mayuzumi Azaka-san, so we set the stage for them. That¡¯s all. Both me and Asato-san are gladly lending a hand, but please don¡¯t lump us in together with that freak.¡±


    Yuusuke didn¡¯t even try to hide his disgust. Who was the culprit? Before I could ask, he gave a shrug.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to seeing if she can still smile in this situation. I don¡¯t know about Asato-san, though. This is like a game to him, too.¡±


    I thought his tone changed slightly. For a moment, he turned his eyes away, toward the room where Mayuzumi was sleeping.


    ¡°If she can laugh while having her own belly ripped open, then she¡¯s insane. Me? I wouldn¡¯t be laughing if my neck was broken. I want to know if she¡¯s crazier than I am.¡±


    The hair on my neck bristled. My eyes caught a shadowy figure behind Yuusuke moving quickly. A man with a crooked back was running. He looked like a bug.


    ¡°Can you stop him, Odagiri-san?¡± Yuusuke whispered.


    I started running. Kicking up water, I took a leap. The bat swung down to where I was standing, hurling koi on the ground where they flailed about. I kept running, not glancing back. Forget about any attacks from behind. Mayuzumi was the first priority right now. She was inhuman, but I would never want to see her stomach ripped open.


    Pitching forward, I slammed into the bug-like figure. He tumbled easily, to my surprise. While thrashing about, he shoved something at me. I felt a burning sensation on my cheek, but I ignored it and grabbed his hand. A silver knife gleamed under the moonlight. I put more pressue into his hand, and the knife fell from his wrinkled fingers. It was then that I first laid eyes on the face of the man.


    I met his glare. He was an ugly man. His face was squashed like a frog¡¯s, bones bulging. For some reason, there was a huge hole in his cheek. Ragged breath escaped from between uneven teeth. I heard the sound of casual applause coming from behind me.


    ¡°You¡¯re as good as I thought.¡± Yuusuke drew nearer. ¡°I¡¯ve always thought you were pretty quick-witted. A keen sixth sense perhaps? Though your movement¡¯s a mess.¡±


    Looking behind me, I wondered what to do. The tapping of the bat on his shoulder was growing louder. Just when I was about to stand up and dislocate the man¡¯s shoulder, I heard a muffled voice. It was a low murmur, like a Buddhist chant.


    ¡°You can¡¯t stop me. What right does trash like you have? Die, die, die. For Azaka-sama. I kill only for Azaka-sama. I kill Mayuzumi Azaka for Azaka-sama.¡±


    I felt as if a thick tongue was licking my spine. The man¡¯s voice was filled with a deranged form of love. A different voice came to mind.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.05

    Translator: Kell


    Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama.


    Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san, Tsutomu-san.


    The next moment, crazy thoughts flowed directly into my brain.


    I kill today too. I kill for her. I will swing my knife down and pull out women¡¯s bowels. Mayuzumi Azaka-sama. Oh, beautiful Azaka-sama with eyes like a cat¡¯s. I kill for Azaka-sama. I¡¯m happy. I am very happy.


    The thing in my stomach had devoured the man¡¯s memories. Feeling nauseous, I bit my lip hard. Too much love will only destroy the other person. You think you own them and end up crushing them with your own hands.


    Why don¡¯t they understand that?


    I grabbed the man¡¯s shoulder and pulled it without hesitation. There was a dull crack, and he let out a scream. But that didn¡¯t stop the man¡¯s droning.


    ¡°Come on, now. Stop it,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°Have a little sympathy for the man. It¡¯s not his fault he became like that. He gave up everything he had to serve Mayuzumi Azaka, yet he was abandoned.¡±


    Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama, Azaka-sama.


    Just listening to him made me feel like I was going crazy. I didn¡¯t know what happened between Mayuzumi and this man, nor did I want to.


    A man like this deserved to be abandoned.


    Before I could say anything, Yuusuke grinned. ¡°After all, Mayuzumi Azaka ordered him to kill her predecessor.¡±


    What did he just say?


    Yuusuke¡¯s smile grew wider in amusement. It was similar to Mayuzumi¡¯s smile, but his was more reminiscent of skulls. The words I had just heard ran through my mind.


    Who ordered who to kill who?


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re lying,¡± I declared.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s image popped into my mind. She was a creature that laughed at the death of others and grinned at their misfortune. She lived off tragedies, consuming them as entertainment. Nevertheless, I was sure.


    She would never order anyone to kill.


    ¡°Aw, you don¡¯t believe me? It¡¯s true. I know, I¡¯m an incredibly dishonest, backstabbing liar, but I¡¯m telling the truth this time.¡±


    ¡°She would never do that,¡± I said firmly.


    Yuusuke clicked his tongue. ¡°Man, you¡¯re stubborn. From my perspective, it¡¯s a bit weird for someone like you to trust Mayuzumi-san. You¡¯re like, normal times normal to the fifth power.¡±


    He was misunderstanding something. I didn¡¯t trust her. Mayuzumi deceived people without batting an eye. Trusting her would only lead to betrayal and suffering. Expecting anything from her was pointless. But these were two different matters.


    I knew what she was like. That was all there is to it.


    ¡°¡­Fine. It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t trust me. But why don¡¯t you just ask him if it¡¯s true or not?¡±


    I turned to face the man. He was still muttering Mayuzumi-sama over and over. He didn¡¯t seem to understand our conversation. His eyes were muddy. I doubted he had enough sense left to lie. It was worth asking him. Yet for some odd reason, a cold sweat ran down my spine.


    I should not ask him. I should not know.


    My mouth opened. ¡°Did you kill her?¡±


    The man finally looked at me. His eyes, glassy as a dead fish¡¯s, glinted ferociously.


    ¡°Did Mayuzumi Azaka order you to kill the previous Mayuzumi Azaka?¡±


    There was no reply. I felt deeply relieved.


    But then the man¡¯s crooked lips curved into a smile. ¡°Yes, Azaka-sama ordered me, a pig. Mayuzumi Azaka-sama herself gave me the order. She told me to kill that shameless woman. I did what Azaka-sama told me to do. Aaaah, but why? Why did she forsake me?¡±


    Tears streamed down his cheeks as he screamed, howled like a beast. His eyes went blank. Mayuzumi¡¯s words played in my ears.


    ¡°I once thought that from the moment I was born, no one but me should bear the status of Azaka.¡±


    A fake Mayuzumi Azaka.


    And the one and only, real Mayuzumi Azaka.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­¡± I breathed.


    Yuusuke guffawed behind me. His heartfelt laughter was similar to the cackling of skulls.


    ¡°Poor Odagiri-san. This is what you get for believing in her. You don¡¯t trust her. You don¡¯t have any faith in her. Yet you still followed her because you sensed some hint of humanity from her. Must be tough.¡±


    That wasn¡¯t true. I didn¡¯t feel a trace of humanity in her. She had no such thing. So why couldn¡¯t I move?


    Why was I so shocked?


    Strength left my arms. I lifted my head, as if asking for help. No answer came from behind the sliding doors, from inside the room.


    ¡°All right. That¡¯s the relationship over.¡±


    A long shadow cast by the moonlight stretched in front of me. By the time I realized that it was Yuusuke raising his bat, it was too late.


    ¡°See ya,¡± he said in a bright voice.


    His bat came down.


    Whoosh.


    With a thud, I blacked out.


    Shizuka and I became close quickly. One could say it was too quick. I didn¡¯t know what she liked about me, but she began following me around. She would stand at the edge of my vision and give me an appealing look. She reminded me of a puppy who loved its owner. I thought I was flattering myself too much, but her gaze was so earnest and pure that it dispelled my doubts. When I looked back at her, she would turn bright-red and cast her eyes downward. She looked like a schoolgirl who hadn¡¯t even experienced her first love.


    Still, I ignored her.


    Part of it was because we were in different grades, so I didn¡¯t have much opportunity to talk to her. I didn¡¯t want my classmates teasing us, but more than anything, I felt like she was going to run far away the moment I called out to her.


    It was an ambiguous relationship, and the one who shattered the glass separating us was Asato.


    ¡°Hey, Odagiri. Did you notice?¡±


    ¡°Notice what?¡±


    ¡°Come on, now. There¡¯s no way you haven¡¯t noticed. I¡¯m talking about her. Only a horrible dude would say no right now.¡±


    Asato was a strange guy. Not only did he have otherworldly beauty, he also wore a fox mask on his head. Despite being a private school, the rules were pretty strict, but none of the teachers rebuked him for his bizarre outfit. He showed up to class only when he felt like it, and only rarely, but he always participated in every event, no matter how trivial, from sports day to spring cleaning. His attendance was so low that he would definitely be held back a year, but he didn¡¯t seem to care. He frequently dropped by the literature club, and his name was always in the bimonthly booklet. Even a layman could tell that his works were very masterful, but they were too difficult for me to read.


    The reason we became friends was because Asato came up to me.


    Like a fox approaching a human, Asato casually approached me. In fact, he talked to every student in the same year as us, and for some reason, returned to me. He said that I was the only one who didn¡¯t look at his fox mask funny. He chose me as a friend as casually as if he were drawing lottery.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to make a friend. So anyway, nice to meet you.¡±


    As far as I remember, Asato and I were in different classes until then. In fact, I had never seen him in the sophomore¡¯s hallway. Then one day he was just there, sitting in a corner of the classroom. Since then, our bizarre relationship went on. At first I was wary of him, but despite his eccentric behavior, he didn¡¯t seem to be a bad person. On the contrary, his carefree attitude was strangely comforting.


    Asato was a fox.


    So there was no need to be considerate. There was no need to show him concern that you would otherwise show to others. Although, sometimes being too thoughtless did cause some trouble.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go get her,¡± he said. ¡°I bet you¡¯re wondering how she¡¯s doing too. Have you seen her puppy eyes? Those are eyes that adore you wholeheartedly. It¡¯s impossible for a simple person like you not to be moved by them. Keeping your relationship vague is not healthy.¡±


    Asato got up. Before I could stop him, he grabbed Shizuka, who was peeking into the classroom, and dragged her over. The poor girl looked like she didn¡¯t understand what was going on.


    ¡°There you go.¡±


    ¡°Huh? A-Asato-senpai¡­ why?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯ve been staring at Odagiri for a while now. Staying too far away is just weird.¡±


    Shizuka blushed all the way to her ears. She quickly looked down, her whole body tense. It looked like her soul was gradually leaving her body.


    ¡°Also, someone like you,¡± Asato added, ¡°will never be happy if you don¡¯t say anything. If they don¡¯t get the message, you¡¯ll become twisted.¡±


    Asato used some complicated wording, but I didn¡¯t care at the time.


    I looked at Shizuka, staring at her with her eyes full of tears.


    Maybe Asato was right, and I wanted to get to know her.


    ¡°Um, Miyama-san, was it? If you don¡¯t mind, can we have a little chat?¡±


    She smiled brightly, a smile that seemed like a flower blooming, as if the wish she had been holding onto had finally come true.


    Her tearful expression was completely gone.


    Asato slowly smiled.


    With only his lips lifted, he looked just like the fox mask.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.06

    Translator: Kell


    I was staring at it.


    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±


    There was a space in front of me. It looked like some sort of a screen. In a world painted all in gray, only that square region was shining brightly. The screen displayed images of the past one after another. Shizuka talking to me and Asato, back when we were still students. A blushing Shizuka hiding behind me, and Asato making fun of her. I almost laughed at how calm my tone was. Yes. I used to talk like this. The peaceful scenes continued playing. But I knew that this would soon all crumble.


    I knew, because I¡¯d already experienced it.


    I don¡¯t want to see it.


    I spun around to get away from the screen, only to be met by gray darkness. I reached out my hand, and everything from my elbow down disappeared. Still, I continued onward, enveloped by a strange sensation, as if I was covered by crawlers. It felt like I had jumped into the mouth of a beast. Afraid that I was going to get eaten, I instinctively stepped back. Where was I? Where have I been brought to? I turned around. Blissful scenes were still playing.


    It filled my vision.


    Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san. Tsutomu-san.


    I loved hearing her say my name with a lisp. I liked the way she turned red when I teased her. Patting her head as she hang her head down in embarrassment was relaxing.


    From that day on, the three of us started spending time together. We ate lunch together, met up after class, and always stopped somewhere to have a chat. The library¡¯s storeroom, in particular, was the best spot. As a librarian, Shizuka had the privelege to enter, and since there were no other students, we could linger as long as we wanted. Most of the time, we just talked about trivial matters, but there were days when we played cards. Asato was great with cards, but for some reason his was completely visible from behind. Shizuka, on the other hand, would make different faces depending on the situation. I always won, but it was either Asato or Shizuka who brought the cards.


    When walking outside, Asato always held a dark-blue parasol.


    ¡°Um, Asato-san. Why do you carry that around?¡± Shizuka asked one day.


    ¡°Hmm? That? You gotta be more specific, or I won¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Asato¡­ are you playing dumb? What else could she be referring to except your parasol?¡±


    ¡°Huh? This?¡±


    He twirled the parasol around, and Shizuka nodded.


    Asato tilted his head to the side. ¡°Hmm, how to put it¡­ Copying, I guess?¡±


    ¡°¡­Copying?¡± Shizuka said.


    ¡°Yeah, a relative.¡±


    ¡°W-Wait a minute,¡± I cut in. ¡°You have a relative that looks like this? What kind of family do you have?¡±


    ¡°They look more awesome than I do, in my opinion. I look plain compared to them,¡± he joked, putting the fox mask over his face. ¡°Forget about me, Shizuka-chan. You should ask Odagiri questions instead. You¡¯re not actually interested in me a single bit, are you?¡±


    A sharp remark.


    Shizuka, turning red, shook her head in denial. ¡°Th-That¡¯s not true.¡±


    ¡°Stop picking on your underclassman,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh, cut me some slack. I find this quite enjoyable.¡± Asato grinned.


    Shizuka glanced at me and whispered, ¡°B-But I do want to know more about you.¡±


    Her cheeks were crimson. I felt something off. Being with Shizuka was fun. I thought she was adorable. But it was the kind of fondness you have for your little sister, not the opposite sex. My feelings for her had gone into that direction. As I rubbed Shizuka¡¯s head, I wondered what I should do. Hanging out with them both was great. I didn¡¯t want to destroy that.


    So I put off a problem I should have solved right away.


    The man in the fox mask chuckled.


    It sounded like the fox itself was laughing.


    I listened to the nostalgic laughter, baffled.


    The scenes continued playing on the screen. I watched it, standing still. Where on earth am I? Was I having a nightmare? Yes. That had to be it. The limited physical sensations, and the lack of detail in my vision despite the realism, were all attributes of a dream.


    This was probably a dream where you were forced to see images from the past.


    But knowing that didn¡¯t really help much. I still couldn¡¯t do anything.


    What do I have to do to wake up? How did I get trapped in here in the first place?


    It all made no sense. This was not my field to begin with.


    These incomprehensible situations were her domain.


    ****-san.


    The moment I tried to call her name, my head ached. A feeling of disgust crept into my brain.


    She ordered it.


    She killed him.


    I can say with certainty that she was a horrible person. She laughed at people¡¯s misfortune and incited trouble for her own entertainment. She lived off of other people¡¯s tragedies like they were chocolate. But I firmly believed that she would never kill someone for her own benefit.


    That¡¯s what I thought.


    I had to ask her if it was true.


    If it was, then there was no excuse for what she did.


    I had to hear it from her.


    I have to hear it from ****-san.


    I have to ask ****-san.


    I have to see ****-san.


    But I couldn¡¯t remember who she was.


    Where did ***-san go?


    Suddenly, my chest felt hot. A burning pain, as if I was holding fire. My vision changed.


    I heard a small sound.


    Crimson blood splattered and fell to the floor. I saw a girl in a gothic lolita outfit sitting on a chair with cabriole legs. In the cramped, decrepit room, her figure looked like a bizarre work of art. Wrapped around her thin neck was a black collar, connected by a chain to a stake hammered into the floor. The chain was short; if the girl moved even a little, she would be strangled. But she didn¡¯t seem bothered.


    She bit into a piece of chocolate with a bored look in her eyes.


    Blood splattered close to her. The instant I wondered what it was, my vision switched. Right in front of the girl, an ugly man was swinging a knife at a woman he had pinned down. The woman didn¡¯t let out a single shriek. Her outsretched legs bobbed soundlessly up and down. The man thrust his arm into the woman¡¯s stomach. A puddle of blood spread on the cracked floor as he pulled out innards and threw them aside.


    What the hell is this?


    I was stunned. The bizarre scene continued.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t get scared, huh?¡± a carefree voice suddenly said. ¡°How can you eat chocolate in this situation? Doesn¡¯t it make you queasy?¡±


    ¡°Odagiri-kun said the same thing,¡± the girl replied. ¡°Is it blood or organs? Melted chocolate may look like flesh, but personally I don¡¯t see the resemblance.¡±


    Who was she? How did she know my name? Questions sprang up one after another. But when I tried to think of them, my brain became foggy.


    The girl slowly ran her tongue over the chocolate wet with saliva.


    ¡°Chocolate and human flesh don¡¯t taste the same,¡± she added.


    My perspective switched around the room constantly. The man looked up, breathing heavily. He wiped his sweat furiously and stared at the girl. His gaze was filled with fervent desire, but the girl¡¯s expression remained the same.


    ¡°Anyway, how long are you going to keep doing this?¡± she asked wearily.


    The boy beside her shrugged. Fumbling with a bottle of water, he frowned.


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I want to do this either,¡± he said. ¡°One of my biggest goals in life is to live like a gentleman. But I don¡¯t have much of a choice. This is a type of magic spell.¡±


    ¡°A magic spell?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, by ripping open the bellies of women dressed like you, your fate is cemented. Fate branches into many directions, but you can narrow it to a single point by letting similar-looking substitutes meet the same fate over and over again. That¡¯s what Asato-san said. It¡¯s a type of curse, apparently.¡±


    The girl furrowed her brow. Shrugging, she said, ¡°How ludicrous. Why do something so risky that has almost no benefit? You can just rip my belly right here and now.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. To be honest, this is just bait to make it seem like that.¡±


    ¡°Bait?¡±


    ¡°You scatter different kind of meat so the dog doesn¡¯t touch the finest meat.¡±


    The boy jerked his chin to the man relentlessly ripping open the woman¡¯s belly. Thick fingers crushed bowels wet with blood and fat. Covered in intestinal contents, the man looked up.


    He turned to the girl with a big smile on his face. The girl snorted and crossed her legs.


    ¡°There¡¯s a perfect day to kill you,¡± the boy said. ¡°Until then, you must be carefully preserved. That was Asato-san¡¯s orders.¡±


    ¡°How foolish. I¡¯m tired of this boring spectacle. It¡¯s beyond repulsive.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much I can do, really. It won¡¯t be long, so please be patient.¡±


    He turned his gaze to the window. Asato. What on earth was Asato trying to do? The boy didn¡¯t answer my question. Outside the broken glass window was a cherry tree branch starting to bloom.


    ¡°The day you die is the day the cherry blossoms bloom out of season. The day you inherited that name. It¡¯s not that long from now, so please be patient.¡±


    The boy gave a serene smile, then pointed at the corpse.


    ¡°Anyway, shouldn¡¯t you at least show pity or pray for her? They¡¯re practically dying in your stead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll pass. Or do you think screaming and being distraught will reduce the number of casualties? In that case, I might consider it. I¡¯m bored anyway. It should provide for a good distraction.¡±


    The boy shifted his gaze to the man licking a knife. ¡°I guess it¡¯s a little too late for pity,¡± he said, watching the body with quiet eyes. He looked at the girl and smiled. ¡°You didn¡¯t shed a single tear when your mother was killed.¡±


    The girl responded with a grin.


    Disappointment crept into my heart, and the world began to shake.


    The man dragged the corpse to the wall and propped it against the wall like a doll. He placed a red parasol next to it. The wall was already lined with three corpses of similar appearance. The row of bodies clothed in black dresses closely resembled the chained girl. As I watched the scene, my vision became cloudy. As if diving into water, everything faded.


    The sound of heavy rain pounded my ears.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.07

    Translator: Kell


    Rain was beating down on the roof of the school building. When I returned to the library to check the downpour, I decided to go home a little bit later. I entered the storeroom, and the sound of the rain quickly faded away. Shizuka was sitting at the desk set between the shelves. Asato was absent today. At my suggestion, Shizuka took out the playing cards. The two of us dealt the cards together to play Cheat. The scent of ink and paper was stronger than on a sunny day, and the room seemed darker than usual.


    I¡¯d bet Asato would say something like, ¡°It¡¯s like being in an aquarium.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been so long since we¡¯ve been alone together,¡± Shizuka said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯m kind of happy.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, Asato¡¯s always around. I guess it¡¯s been a while.¡±


    I stroked Shizuka¡¯s head. I¡¯d gotten into the habit of petting her because she would get happy like a child.


    Pulling her head back, Shizuka giggled. ¡°I wish I could stay like this with you forever,¡± she said with a heartfelt joy in her voice.


    ¡°We got exams next year, though,¡± I said casually. ¡°Some are even already studying. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be able to see each other much. Kinda makes me said when I think about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Cards fell to the floor. I didn¡¯t know why Shizuka dropped them. I bent down to pick up the cards, while Shizuka remained frozen on her seat. Sensing something off, I looked up.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Shizuka repeated, her eyes wide open.


    A twisted smile appeared on her lips. There was a strange glow in her eyes, and the corner of her brows twitched.


    It was the first deranged expression I had ever seen in my life.


    ¡°¡­Shizuka? What¡¯s¡ª¡±


    ¡°Tsutomu-san. What did you just say?¡± she asked in a mechanical tone.


    A chill ran down my spine. I felt like I had made some kind of irreversible mistake. I racked my brain, but I couldn¡¯t figure out what I had done exactly.


    ¡°Uh, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I must have misheard. You didn¡¯t say anything in particular. I¡¯m sorry. It¡¯s just not possible.¡±


    She bent down and began picking up the scattered cards, but her fingers only shoved them around. After a while, she managed to pick them all up.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we won¡¯t see each other more often.¡± Once again, she dropped everything to the floor. ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not true.¡± She gave a twisted smile.


    In that moment, I had no idea who was in front of me. My junior who smiled bashfully all the time was not there. The sound of rainfall was grating to my ears. For some reason, the fact that we were the only two people in the library sent a shiver of fear crawling down my spine.


    Suddenly, Shizuka brought her face close to mine. Her breath brushed the tip of my nose.


    ¡°Tell me it¡¯s not true,¡± she said.


    My heart pounded rapidly in my chest. My brain was in chaos, but slowly I opened my mouth to answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s true. I¡¯ll be busy¡­ so I won¡¯t have much time.¡±


    The moment the words left my mouth, I felt that something was terribly off. Simple as that.


    Shizuka bit her lip hard. Her teeth tore at the flesh, spilling blood. But she licked it away as if feeling no pain, and smiled.


    ¡°Ah, yes, of course. I understand. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that you won¡¯t have much free time, so you can¡¯t come to the library anymore, right?¡±


    With a broad smile on her face, Shizuka stretched out her hands and embraced me. She then leaned in close and whispered, ¡°It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯ll have less time to see me, right?¡±


    She leaned into me like a spoiled child. Slowly, she pushed me down, and I found myself looking at the ceiling. I thought the body on top of me was heavy and soft as I lay there unable to move.


    With a smile like the Holy Mother, Shizuka whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s move in together, Tsutomu-san. At first, I thought it wouldn¡¯t take long. As soon as you start college and I graduate, we get married. But I guess we don¡¯t have to wait anymore. Us not seeing each other is just odd. You and I need to be together. We have to be together. Always. Forever. What do you say, Tsutomu-san?¡± she said in a sweet voice, tilting her head.


    Her hot lips met mine. Face beet-red, she kissed me repeatedly. Then, she pulled away hesitantly, before gingerly inserting her tongue in my mouth.


    Wet flesh intertwined. A strange sensation crawled down my spine.


    My head was a mess. Moving in together. Marriage. Odd. It all sounded too outrageous. I just couldn¡¯t believe that the girl in front of me was the Shizuka I knew. It was as if a switched flipped inside her, and she became a different person.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san.¡±


    Slowly, she unbuttoned my shirt. She brought her face closer and licked my neck. The sensation of her wet tongue made my hair bristle. Suddenly, she moved her hands to my lower part. At that moment, I came back to my senses. I grabbed her slender shoulders and pushed her off. When I got up, Shizuka was sitting on top of me with a puzzled look on her face. I tried to get away, but she wouldn¡¯t move.


    ¡°What¡¯s gotten into you, Shizuka?!¡±


    ¡°Why, Tsutomu-san? Why?¡±


    She looked like she was about to cry. Then it hit me.


    She didn¡¯t know how abnormal her behavior was.


    There was a bizarre look in her eyes, but she hadn¡¯t lost her fondness for me. A chill crawled down my spine again. Something was wrong. Was she really the Shizuka I knew?


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you, Tsutomu-san?¡±


    I liked her smile. It felt like I had gotten a little sister.


    ¡°You love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    My mouth was dry. I thought I heard a fox laughing in the distance.


    The fox was giggling behind a mask.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    A crack appeared on Shizuka¡¯s face. There were a few seconds of dead air. Suddenly, Shizuka stood up without saying a word and started running. Nonplussed, I rose to my feet and followed her. There was no one in the library anymore. Rain was pouring down outside.


    Hazy rain and soaked roads.


    For a moment, I thought I spotted a dark-blue parasol.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.08

    And as I watch the spinning parasol, I think of that day over and over.


    The cherry blossoms had begun to bloom. As on other days, Azaka-sama was taking a stroll in the garden with her mother. For some reason, her mother was staring at Azaka-sama with brooding eyes. Oblivious to her gaze, Azaka-sama walked gracefully through the garden.


    The woman glaring at Azaka-sama with snake-like eyes was the Mayuzumi Azaka of her time. She raised her daughter¡ªthe girl chosen to be the next Azaka¡ªstrictly while she was still alive. It was as if she hated her for being special, for she was a Mayuzumi Azaka by birth.


    For me, there is only one Mayuzumi Azaka, and that is Azaka-sama. That is why I have never called her mother Azaka-sama. I could not help but wonder why her mother held the title of Azaka when Azaka-sama existed.


    Every time the parasol twirled, I felt intoxicated. Azaka-sama was smiling happily. But suddenly she slipped and fell into the pond. Fortunately, she was not injured. She did not cry. Drenched, she only hung her head down. I was amazed by how tough she was, but I also hated myself for not being able to help her. I really don¡¯t deserve to live. Someday I will die for Azaka-sama. That was my only wish.


    With a demonic look, her mother grabbed Azaka-sama¡¯s hand. Her mother¡ªno, that woman suddenly began shouting.


    The heir to the Azaka name should not be falling into water.


    Can¡¯t you behave more gracefully?


    Your conduct is inexcusable.


    Her comments were utterly ridiculous. From the time of her birth, Azaka-sama had acquired the regality befitting an Azaka. That is why even when the current Azaka was still alive, Azaka-sama was already chosen to be the next Azaka. It was also decided that there would be no ceremony of selecting the next Azaka from among the girls of the family. That was how special Azaka-sama was. From the moment she gave birth to Azaka-sama, that woman was nothing more than a used-up womb. How dare she speak to her like that?


    Hurling a stream of insults at Azaka-sama, the woman tossed her into a room. I crawled out of the bushes and jumped under the floor to listen. I could hear the woman¡¯s ugly voice, and the sound of flesh hitting flesh.


    Do you know how much I¡¯ve spent on you?! You know how much effort I¡¯ve put to make you into an Azaka! Why can¡¯t you act more like a girl?! Stop making a fool of your mother!


    The pig kept on squealing. I could hear the sound of flesh being beaten. I vomited on the spot. That woman hit Azaka-sama¡¯s beautiful face. How dare she do that to her! I¡¯m going to kill her, rip her guts out, and feed her to the pigs.


    I sensed the woman leave. I could not kill her. She was the Mayuzumi Azaka during that time. If I killed her, I would be banished from the Mayuzumi family and would never be able to see Azaka-sama¡¯s face ever again. I said I was willing to die for her, but I hesitated to kill to save myself. What an ugly creature I am! I crawled out from under the floor and peered into the room where Azaka-sama was. Azaka-sama was staring blankly at the ceiling. Poor Azaka-sama. Shedding tears, I lamented my lack of power. Then suddenly, Azaka-sama moved her head like a broken puppet and looked at me. A smile slowly appeared on her face.


    Her bewitching, beautiful lips arched. ¡°Come here,¡± she said in a mesmerizing tone.


    I felt as if I was struck by lightning. My whole body trembled. I thought I would collapse on the spot and die. Azaka-sama talked to me.


    ¡°Come here,¡± Azaka-sama repeated, extending a pale hand.


    As if controlled by a string, I opened the sliding door. Azaka-sama slowly raised herself up. Her beautiful eyes, like those of a noble cat, looked down at me. I knelt down in front of her.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been watching me, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Azaka-sama smiled at me. Shedding tears of joy, I nodded. Her white hand touched my cheek. Caressing my skin gently and tenderly, she said, ¡°How ugly.¡±


    That¡¯s right. I am an ugly pig, a worm. Yet she caressed me. What joy. What bliss.


    Then, Azaka-sama whispered in my ear. ¡°Be mine.¡±


    I nodded. I nodded again and again. Azaka-sama smiled. At that moment, I became hers.


    I became Azaka-sama¡¯s¡ªbody, mind, and soul.


    Even now, I still belonged to her.


    And so he became hers.


    I couldn¡¯t believe the madness in his mind.


    I shook my head furiously. Staring into the gray darkness, I calmed my mind down. What were those memories just now? It had nothing to do with the images of the past showing in front of me. I couldn¡¯t figure out who owned those memories filled with twisted emotions. Azaka. Azaka, Azaka. The name that the man was calling like crazy reverberated in my brain. But it soon dissipated and vanished. My stomach gurgled. The thing in my stomach was devouring the memories with delight. I wanted it to stop. My past and an unfamiliar man¡¯s memories intermingled, and now images of an unfamiliar girl was added. I felt as if I was slowly disappearing. I had had enough. I was beginning to forget who I was. Two ugly memories, and then another.


    Memories of a black girl.


    Who was she?


    It bothered me all of a sudden.


    I wanted to see ****-san.


    I wanted to ask ****-san. She said she would not get mad no matter how silly the question. I didn¡¯t know if she would give me an answer, but I was sure just talking to her would ease my mind.


    Where is ****-san I wonder?


    Why am I not by her side?


    My ears caught a sound. My chest burned. Intense pain, as if I was set afire, jolted through me. In this place where everything felt indistinct, the pain alone gave me comfort.


    Then my vision switched again.


    A girl in gothic lolita fashion appeared in my field of vision. Still chained with a collar, she stretched like a cat. Next to her, a boy was chomping on a chocolate bar. A man was lying at his feet. He was smiling while snoring, like he was having a nice dream.


    I could see the moon and the branches of cherry trees through the broken window.


    The flowers, which had almost fully bloomed, bore a color similar to moonlight.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you sleepy?¡± the boy asked.


    The girl shrugged. ¡°There is no need for concern. If I want to sleep, I¡¯ll sleep. I¡¯d rather have you take off this chain. I¡¯m not an ornamental doll. My joints will break if I keep sitting like this.¡±


    The boy chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that. Orders. Asato-san told me not to let you hold your parasol.¡±


    He straightened his back for some reason. Perhaps he was keeping the girl company. His carefree tone belied a diligent attitude.


    ¡°I know it¡¯s a bit late to ask,¡± the girl said, ¡°but what have you done with Odagiri-kun?¡±


    For some reason, my name came up. The boy slapped his knee and burst out laughing.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s really late for that. Ah, apologies for laughing, but I can¡¯t tell you that either. Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I see. I expected as much.¡±


    Another silence descended. The girl stopped talking, as if she had lost interest. If she didn¡¯t blink, her doll-like face would look like an intricately-carved piece of art.


    Can¡¯t you act more concerned?


    Strangely enough, words rose to my throat. But I closed my mouth without uttering them. Even if I said them out loud, they wouldn¡¯t reach her. And I didn¡¯t know why I suddenly wanted to say those words.


    ¡°Speaking of which, doesn¡¯t Odagiri-san talk weird?¡± the boy said out of nowhere.


    I wished they would stop talking about me.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.09

    Translator: Kell


    The girl gave an amused grin. ¡°Why is that? What do you find odd about the way he speaks?¡±


    ¡°I mean, he¡¯s aggressive, but he speaks politely.¡± He cocked his head.


    ¡°He¡¯s been through some things,¡± the girl said in a low voice. Her large eyes were dark and somber.


    Staring at her face, the boy asked, ¡°Are you worried?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About Odagiri-san.¡±


    The girl snorted. How cruel, I thought.


    ¡°Why would I worry about him? I don¡¯t even know if he¡¯s dead or alive. There¡¯s no point.¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡±


    ¡°I will simply search for him.¡±


    ¡°Hmm. I see. Man, you¡¯re tough. Nowadays, women are stronger than men.¡± He snapped his chocolate, then twisted his head around. ¡°Wait, search? Are you doing something?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? You won¡¯t see any difference whether I¡¯m doing something or not anyway. You can rest assured. This is not part of a lookout¡¯s job.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well then. I gues it¡¯s none of my business. Good to know.¡± He nodded, relieved.


    When I heard the word ¡°search,¡± I almost started laughing. How would she find me? I was sure the bizarre room didn¡¯t exist anywhere in the real world. But the serious look on her face didn¡¯t allow for any ridicule.


    I stared at the girl¡¯s face. Would she really find me?


    Like ****-san?


    The girl turned her gaze to the boy. He told her to show pity to the dead, but he was also staring at the corpses while eating chocolate.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± she asked, a grin on her face.


    ¡°About what?¡±


    ¡°About Asako-san and Aki-chan. Are you sure you should¡¯ve left them alone?¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what those words meant to him. Eyes widening, the boy dropped his chocolate bar. For an instant, his face contorted, a dark emotion flickering across. But the next moment, it was gone, leaving only an empty smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± he said, letting out a dry chuckle. He looked up at the ceiling. ¡°Actually, they¡¯re no longer around.¡±


    ¡°Why is that? You can all finally laugh together.¡±


    Hesitating, the boy covered his face with his hands. A childlike expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°After my dad hanged himself,¡± he began in a teary voice, ¡°they stopped laughing. They went back to being just normal skulls.¡± He laughed. ¡°I thought we could finally live happily together. I already rented out a room then. We were going to live in the city, the three of us. Make up for all the time we lost because of my father.¡±


    Softly, the girl muttered, ¡°A skull that had avenged itself does not sing. For it sang solely for vengeance.¡±


    ¡°I was looking forward to it,¡± the boy said.


    ¡°Curses, like chickens, come home to roost.¡±


    For killing someone in their sleep. For burning his own daughter¡¯s arm. For driving his wife and daughter to suicide. For driving his own father to suicide.


    The sins committed might be different, but the punishment all weighed the same.


    ¡°And yours came home as well, yes?¡± the girl added.


    The boy laughed. ¡°Man, you¡¯re cruel! Absolutely heartless. You already know. Why do you have to ask?¡± Slapping his knee, he laughed like a madman. His face twisted again. ¡°I¡­¡± A tearful voice slipped through his clenched teeth. Tears streamed down from open eyes. ¡°I was really looking forward to it.¡±


    The boy let out a childish sob. He then hugged his knees and began to cry.


    The girl nodded quietly. ¡°I know.¡± There was no reply, but she repeated anyway. ¡°I know.¡±


    The sound of weeping reverberated through the morgue-like chamber. Head hanging low, the boy kept crying.


    He looked like an abandoned child.


    I heard the bell ringing in the distance. Once again, my vision switched.


    Everything was tinted blue.


    The first blue sky in quite a while was blinding. Chin propped in my hand, I looked out the window. The classroom in the morning was noisy. Listening to my classmates¡¯ buzzing, I closed my eyes.


    I had not seen Shizuka since then. Days went by without us seeing each other. Memories faded as I spent my time studying and going about my daily life while being reprimanded by my parents.


    A room trapped inside the rain. Shizuka smiling on top of me.


    A broken smile that made me shiver.


    Everything felt like an illusion. Like a nightmare, it seemed so unreal. But my body didn¡¯t forget Shizuka¡¯s touch. The heat of her lips. The weight of her as she pressed her body onto mine. It felt like a wet dream. The images were a dissonant chord in the harmony that was Shizuka¡¯s bright smile.


    What was that about?


    Was it all just a dream?


    I felt a tap on my shoulder. I turned around and saw Yamagishi from the literature club standing there. He looked worried.


    ¡°Odagiri, you¡¯re dating Miyama, right?¡± he asked in an uneasy tone.


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you, Tsutomu-san?¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s voice brushed my ear. Did it look like Shizuka and I were dating?


    Before I could ask, Yamagishi continued with a frown, ¡°Miyama said you two were gonna get married. I think she¡¯s told everyone in school about it.¡±


    ¡°Married¡­?¡±


    When did we talk about getting married?


    My mouth hung open. I was too confused to speak.


    ¡°I know,¡± Yamagishi said, nodding. ¡°No one¡¯s stupid enough to believe that. But you might get in trouble if the teachers hear about it. Between you and me, this had happened before with Miyama. It¡¯s pretty well-known among the students.¡±


    Yamagishi looked around, then dropped his voice to above a whisper. ¡°She was all over a different guy before. Though he didn¡¯t pay her any attention ¡¯cause she creeped him out. Apparently, when Miyama sets her eyes on someone, she follows him around. According to a guy I went to junior high with, she entered a home uninvited and attempted a murder-suicide. She seemed normal when she was with you. But I think it¡¯s getting weird now.¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s image sprang in my mind. Her eyes, pregnant with wild ecstasy, blinked up close. Cards scattered at her feet gleamed, reflecting fluorescent light.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound normal, does it?¡±


    I thought of her like a sister. That was all.


    What did I do wrong?


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know,¡± I replied absently.


    Yamagishi waited a few seconds for a reply, and then nodded in resignation. ¡°Just be careful,¡± he said, giving me a pat on the shoulder before returning to his group of friends.


    The bell rang, and the teacher took attendance. His voice sounded distant to my ears. I stood up and told them I wanted to leave early.


    As I walked past the classroom door, I saw someone squatting in the hallway. A fox looked at me.


    ¡°¡­Asato?¡±


    ¡°I met Shizuka-chan earlier,¡± he said. ¡°She looked hysterical. She said she likes you so, so much. Ah, makes me jelly.¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s voice replayed in my ear.


    ¡°You love me, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Fervent love and clingy affection brushed the back of my neck.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Shizuka? Why is she acting like that?¡±


    Asato let out a chuckle. ¡°Now, that¡¯s just cruel. I guess a person like you won¡¯t understand. But I think what she feels is also love.¡±


    He removed his mask. His mouth had the same smile as the fox.


    ¡°She loves you so much that she¡¯s gone mad.¡±


    His mouth twisted even more. It looked like he was resisting the urge to laugh out loud.


    Something was wrong. I couldn¡¯t understand why he was smiling.


    ¡°Gone mad¡­? Why? She wasn¡¯t that kind of girl. What happened?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps there¡¯s a reason,¡± he said in a singsong voice.


    ¡°A reason?¡± I parroted, not knowing what he meant.


    ¡°Yes, a reason. For example, let¡¯s say there was a girl who wasn¡¯t loved or needed by her parents. She was simply kept alive. No one cared for her, and no one loved her. Nevertheless, the strong can survive. But she grew up to be a little weird. She doesn¡¯t know how to maintain a proper distance from others, and she¡¯s starving for love.¡±


    She was on the verge of starving to death.


    She wanted bread desperately.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very interested in that girl from the beginning. So I did some digging, and introduced you to each other.¡±


    Asato put the fox mask back on. I couldn¡¯t see his expression, but I was sure he was wearing the same smile as the fox underneath. I felt an inexplicable shiver pass through me. The meaning of his words gradually seeped into my brain. I remembered Asato talking to students all over the school.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been very interested in that girl from the beginning.¡±


    ¡°So I did some digging, and introduced you to each other.¡±


    ¡°Asato¡­ What the hell are you up to?!¡±


    ¡°Whoa, whoa. Why are you mad at me? Everyone has the right to go crazy. Likewise, everyone has the right to stay sane. She made her choice. I have nothing to do with it.¡±


    He stood up. Lifting his mask a little, he said in an amused tone, ¡°After that, it¡¯s just a matter of what the observer thinks.¡±


    The mouth peeking out from under the mask was still curved into a smile. Did he always make this face? His expression was different from anything I¡¯d seen from him. It wasn¡¯t the face of an affable classmate.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then run away. And if you decide to look the other way, then don¡¯t ever come close.¡±


    The fox smiled. The beast sneered.


    ¡°At the end of the day, I¡¯m on her side.¡±


    His was the smile of a beast that had finally found his entertainment.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.11

    ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± Shizuka said, grabbing the bottom of her skirt.


    She was right. This happened because I never made our relationship clear. Everything was my fault.


    I didn¡¯t think about how she felt.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Shizuka. I don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    I reached out my hand to her. Still, Shizuka would not stop crying. Her shoulders were shaking as if she was terribly cold. I bent down and hugged her tight. Warm tears wet my neck.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You can stop crying.¡±


    ¡°¡­Will you help me?¡± she asked in a faint voice.


    She grabbed my shirt, pleading. Tears streamed down my neck. I stroked her back again and again.


    ¡°Will you save me?¡±


    ¡°I will. So don¡¯t cry anymore.¡±


    The tears stopped.


    For a second, I didn¡¯t understand what that meant.


    Shizuka had stopped crying all of a sudden. Too sudden.


    ¡°Thank you, Tsutomu-san,¡± she said in a dry voice.


    She let go of my shirt and moved her hand to my neck. Her soft hand stuck to my skin.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted to hear.¡±


    Something sharp pierced my skin.


    The whole world turned inside out. Everything in my field of vision was dyed crimson. The ceiling pulsated. I collapsed, unable to speak. Saliva dripped from my mouth, and my tongue twitched.


    The rain sounded distant.


    So far away.


    Everything was fading into the distance.


    In the midst of it all, Shizuka was wearing a twisted smile on her face.


    Her slender arm held a long needle with an ornament I¡¯d never seen before.


    What is that?


    What did she do?


    ¡°Amazing, isn¡¯t it, Tsutomu-san? Asato-san gave it to me. He said that if you were willing to help me, I should use it. If you gave your word, exercising your free will, then I could do anything I wanted. Now we¡¯ll always be together.¡±


    Asato.


    Asato. Weird. What in the world was he? He was just a student. No, no. He was odd from the beginning. It wasn¡¯t that surprising. Asato and the fox mask. Asato the trickster. Asato.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then run away. And if you decide to look the other way, then don¡¯t ever come close.¡±


    The fox smiled. The beast sneered.


    My vision was fading. Laughter rang out. Shizuka was laughing out loud. Her deranged laughter becoming distant was my sole comfort as darkness closed in.


    Finally, just before my vision completely darkened I looked at Shizuka.


    She looked to be on the verge of tears.


    Stabbed by Shizuka, my past self collapsed. As I stared at the screen, my whole body tensed up. Shizuka carried my puppet-like body to the bed, opened her traveling bag and began putting all the household items she had brought into shelves and drawers. She looked happy, as if starting a new, married life, but she did a poor job of organizing things. The room, mirroring Shizuka¡¯s broken heart, was like a junkyard.


    In the footage, I was a puppet that neither spoke nor moved.


    I was nothing but a doll, an unresponsive creature that you could only show one-sided affection to.


    What¡¯s so fun about this?


    A small chuckle escaped my lips.


    Shizuka seemed happy playing house all by herself. But she would soon experience her first disappointment. As a puppet, not only couldn¡¯t I talk, I was also impotent. I hit the floor and started laughing. Crazed laughter rose from within me. Every time I cackled, I felt a pain deep in my stomach. The thing inside me was going so ballistic that it even affected me in my dream. But even that didn¡¯t matter anymore. Tears welled up and fell.


    It started here. Everything started here. Like a stone rolling down a hill, things were going to get worse. There was only one ending. The proof was the pain in my belly. It was comical. I rolled on the floor, laughing. Eventually, I had trouble breathing, so I stopped.


    Tears trickled down, hitting the ground and shattering.


    On the screen, Shizuka huddled against me and continued to cry. I didn¡¯t care about the darkness eating me up anymore. Not wanting to see anything else, I turned around.


    A person with a red parasol stood there.


    Crimson stood out in stark contrast against the gray world.


    Who¡¯s that?


    A girl wearing a black gothic lolita was standing there. Around fourteen years old, she resembled the girl I saw in my dream. But I couldn¡¯t see her face well. Like a blurry photograph, I couldn¡¯t tell who she was exactly.


    But the red parasol felt familiar.


    Very, very comforting.


    ¡°Hey, there. You sure took your time, Odagiri-kun,¡± the girl said in an easygoing tone. ¡°You look like a mess.¡± Her voice sounded indistinct, like it passed through some kind of membrane. She cocked her head in disappointment. ¡°I still can¡¯t get through, huh? Yup, that¡¯s Asato, all right. He had already taken the appropriate measures.¡±


    She turned on her heel and started walking. The red parasol was moving away. I reached out my hand.


    Wait. Don¡¯t leave me.


    The girl did not answer. But she turned around with a dumbfounded look. I couldn¡¯t even see her eyes or nose, but somehow I knew what expression she wore. At times like this, she always had a mocking look.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she said. ¡°Do you want me to go out there alone?¡±


    I rose to my feet and fell in beside her.


    The girl nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Shall we go for a stroll?¡±


    She started walking. I stood still, recalling the sensation of my legs being devoured. But when the girl turned her parasol, the gray darkness that had filled the space vanished.


    Spinning and spinning.


    Swirling round and round, the darkness melted and crumbled, and a new scene played.


    A boy was sitting in the tatami room, his face stiff under the intense summer sun. Then a smile appeared on his face. A woman with dark hair approached him and offered him ice cream. The boy smiled happily.


    The image gently melted away, replaced by a different scene. The boy was playing with a little girl. From a distance, he could hear a woman crying and shouting in anger. The boy ignored the cries and continued playing with the little girl. The woman screamed once more. Biting his lip so hard that it bled, he broke into a run. Screaming, he opened the sliding door, and punched the old man. It switched to a different scene. Two bodies were gently swaying in the wind. Two gray corpses hung from the branch of a pine tree like impossible fruits.


    It was snowing.


    The boy was staring at them, eyes wide open. Snow piled up on his shoulders. But he didn¡¯t make a sound.


    He did not cry.


    He could not cry.


    And so he broke.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.12

    The girl passed by without so much as a glance. Snow collected on her red parasol and quickly melted away. I tried to follow her, but my feet stopped. There was only emptiness in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    It was the eyes of someone who had lost everything.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun,¡± the girl called, keeping her eyes forward. ¡°It¡¯s too cold here.¡±


    I followed her. Behind me, the scene turned blurry and vanished. The color gray returned, but a new image emerged the next moment. The warm light of spring bathed the space.


    Spinning and spinning.


    In the room was a man and a girl in a kimono. The man was serving as the girl¡¯s chair for god knows how long now. The girl had beautiful features that seemed out of this world. Just as the man was about to crumble, the girl stretched and stood up. Turning around, she offered her foot before the man. Shedding tears of joy, the man brought his tongue close to the sole of the girl¡¯s foot.


    But before his tongue touched skin, the girl kicked him in the face as hard as she could.


    The man collapsed on the floor, blood dripping from his nose. Seeing the man in agony, the girl flashed a cat-like grin. The man looked at her with an expression of ecstasy.


    Acts of sadism and masochism played on and on. A twisted design, where pleasure had formed a circle.


    The girl with the red parasol stared at it for a while. She then crossed the room and sat down on a garden stone.


    ¡°Take a seat,¡± she said.


    I sat down quietly beside her.


    The girl shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s really boring without your banter.¡±


    What¡¯s the point in saying anything when you¡¯re not even going to listen?


    Words rose to my throat, but quickly vanished. We looked up at the sky. The white flowers were in full bloom, reaching out toward the blue sky.


    ¡°Now then, Odagiri-kun. Right now, even the carp in a pond has more intellect than you. I can¡¯t really blame you for that, though. You¡¯re in a dream and you¡¯ve been locked up for a while now. So whatever I say to you, you won¡¯t understand. I hope you remember what I¡¯m about to tell you when we return safely. You may call it idle chatter. Just lending an ear is enough.¡±


    The girl looked around. I could hear a man screaming.


    There was a muddled sound, like flesh burning.


    ¡°This world is very beautiful. It¡¯s a stark contrast to the previous one filled with despair. What you¡¯re seeing is Yuusuke¡¯s and that hideous man¡¯s dreams. I used them as vehicles to get to you. I told you before, didn¡¯t I? I can enter dreams.¡±


    The girl chuckled. I stayed unresponsive, and she eventually stopped laughing.


    ¡°A world shaped by memories can become either heaven or hell depending on one¡¯s emotions. Like how your dreams are nothing but hell to you.¡±


    Hell. Blankly, I repeated the word. A nightmare in which memories replayed endlessly in the gray darkness. My hell was in my past.


    ¡°I was worried,¡± the girl said. ¡°But it looks like you¡¯re still alive. That¡¯s good to know. Now allow me to explain why this is happening.¡± She looked at me, then continued, even when I didn¡¯t ask. ¡°During the mermaid incident, Asato realized that the thing inside you is growing faster than expected. And while Asato himself was involved, it¡¯s very uncommon for a person to conceive a demon. He wanted to take it out while keeping you alive. Put it another way, it¡¯ll probably be bad if you died after giving birth.¡±


    The girl reached out her hand and caressed my belly. With every touch of her fingers, pain rose up. Dreams should be separate from reality, but pain surged from deep within me.


    ¡°This is only a guess, but I think that a monster without a mother can¡¯t be controlled. It¡¯s like a tsukigami that had lost its vessel. If possible, Asato wants to get the monster while keeping you alive. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in letting you live. Put it another way¡­¡± She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting, really. I just didn¡¯t notice it until now. There¡¯s no point in telling you right now, so I¡¯ll refrain from doing so.¡±


    She cocked her head impishly. Behind us, the man screamed again. He crashed through the sliding door and fell into the pond, splashing water everywhere. Even that was a beautiful sight in this place.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably asleep somewhere. Whenever you¡¯re away from me and resonate with someone else¡¯s emotions, your belly opens up. Though it also opens up when I¡¯m around. But without me, it can¡¯t be closed. You¡¯re locked away in a dream, forced to sympathize with your past self so your belly would open. The quickest thing anyone can resonate with is the pain they experienced in the past. You¡¯re asleep, unmoving, but your belly is slowly opening. It doesn¡¯t take much effort at all. Very smart. You just sip some tea and wait.¡±


    My stomach ached in response. I could feel even the dripping of blood. But that soon faded away.


    ¡°Once your dream ends, the monster will be born.¡± The girl smiled, swinging her legs. ¡°Asato must be frustrated, though. This part¡¯s easy, but he spent quite a lot of effort to get here.¡±


    I just knew she had the same eyes as a cat¡¯s. Like the girl behind us.


    ¡°He must be irate that I took you from him.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t belong to anyone, ****-san.¡±


    Words spilled from my mouth. At that moment, her visage became clear. There was a satisfied smile on her face.


    ¡°You really are fascinating, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said, touching my cheek with soft fingers. ¡°Do you remember when I asked you if you¡¯d ever change the way you speak?¡±


    Her clear gaze took me in. Her big eyes felt so familiar, so comforting.


    ¡°You have a sharper tongue than when you had nothing in your belly. Yet you still still try to speak politely. It sounded weird, so I asked you to fix it.¡±


    I¡¯d already forgotten about it. But she still remembered.


    ¡°You said, ¡®I¡¯m fine like this, ****-san¡¯,¡± she repeated the exact same words I said to her.


    I couldn¡¯t pick up a part of what she said, and it made me terribly disappointed. Slowly, the girl¡¯s face melted away, becoming invisible again. She pulled her hand away from my cheek.


    ¡°As long as you keep mentally rejecting me, I can¡¯t materialize fully. So I can¡¯t use Dreamwalking to take you out of here. I have an idea about what Asato¡­ no, Yuusuke-kun told you. But I¡¯ll refrain from commenting.¡±


    The girl stood up and set the red parasol on her shoulder. In that instant, I remembered something: wasn¡¯t she the one I wanted to ask something about?


    I have to hear it from ****-san.


    I have to ask ****-san.


    ¡°I will not answer any questions,¡± the girl said, grinning like a cat.


    I couldn¡¯t see her face, but I knew. She always wore that nasty smile.


    ¡°You must wake up on your own,¡± she said with a teasing tone.


    She would never give the answer that people wanted to hear. And yet, she would ramble on even when no one asked her.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    My eyes grew wide.


    The girl looked beautiful under the cherry blossoms. White flowers danced around the red parasol.


    There¡¯s bodies buried under the cherry trees. Who said that?


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind either way.¡±


    No way. How could she not mind? I tried to scream, but no voice came out. The girl turned her head softly and squinted at the cherry blossoms.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun.¡±


    She smiled. I absolutely despised how she would make a face like that despite only being fourteen.


    ¡°The cherry blossoms look beautiful, don¡¯t they?¡±


    The flowers in full bloom eventually vanished, the girl fading and disappearing with it.


    I thought it was her face that looked beautiful.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.13

    Yes. She was more beautiful than anyone.


    As I ripped open the woman¡¯s belly, I remembered the happy days I spent with Azaka-sama. Since that day, Azaka-sama kept me by her side. She kicked me, burned my arms, threw me into the pond, and used me as a chair. Those were wonderful days, and it felt like paradise. The pig was not pleased, but she did not rebuke Azaka-sama, for even the First had an attendant like me. So I was allowed to be bullied and tormented by Azaka-sama as much as she wanted. I was permitted to serve her.


    Those days were full of bliss, but there was one thing I could not stand. Azaka-sama¡¯s pig of a mother. The pig frequently gave Azaka-sama a beating. Each time, I would scratch my own face to quell the urge to kill her. Azaka-sama never cried. No matter how many times she was hit, no matter how many times she was kicked. She never shed a tear. Not even once.


    But her eyes were cold and clear.


    And the day finally came.


    That day, while the cherry blossoms were nearly in full bloom, Azaka-sama was staring at the pond. Countless bruises marred her slender, beautiful arms and perfectly-shaped legs. Even her neck. I stared at the bruises, staying behind her.


    Azaka-sama twirled her parasol.


    Every turn made me feel like I was dreaming.


    Thwack.


    The parasol closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m an Azaka, aren¡¯t I?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You absolutely are,¡± I replied.


    ¡°I was born an Azaka and raised an Azaka. Mother said that I was born into this world to be an Azaka. I am the one and only Azaka.¡±


    She gave a soft smile as she rested the parasol on her shoulder. It was a beautiful sight, as if cut from a dream.


    ¡°Then isn¡¯t it strange that my mother is an Azaka?¡±


    Yes. I agree. You¡¯re absolutely right.


    That woman was so obsessed with the title of Azaka that she raised Azaka-sama strictly to prevent others from seizing the position after her death. She abused and tortured her. But it was a mistake. Azaka-sama had no need of education. That woman¡¯s role had long since ended.


    There was only one Azaka-sama. That was the absolute, universal truth of this world.


    Azaka-sama bent down, then touched me as I lay there in my hideous form, and kissed my forehead. Tears streamed down my eyes. My soul left my body. It was heaven on earth.


    ¡°We only need one Azaka.¡±


    Azaka-sama smiled. Azaka-sama smiled.


    What a beautiful sight, with the cherry blossoms behind her.


    That was all I needed.


    ¡°Will you kill my mother for me?¡±


    In that instant, all my fears and doubts vanished. I took out a knife from my chest and bolted away. Azaka-sama stayed behind under the cherry trees. I flung the sliding door open. There was an ugly pig inside the room. A shameless pig that bore the name of Azaka. Brandishing my knife, I charged straight at the pig. It let out an unpleasant squeal. It was grating to the ears. I mounted the pig and, without hesitation, stabbed it in the belly. Over and over.


    Over and over and over and over.


    Crimson blood splattered, forming a pool. The smell of iron filled my nose. I ripped the arm that injured Azaka-sama, cut the leg that hurt her, gouged out its eyes and sliced off its bowels.


    That soft sensation of hollowing the pig¡¯s body.


    It was comforting, like a dream.


    I was staring at it blankly.


    On the screen, a man was relentlessly ripping out a woman¡¯s belly. Even after the girl disappeared, the dream was not cut off completely. The image of the young boy in the snow vanished immediately, but somehow the image of the man remained. Memories that the demon picked up and the images merged, flowing into me. But unlike when the girl was here, the images were much colorless and blurry. Were these images different from dreams at night? The word daydream suddenly came to mind. Apparently, the man was dreaming while awake.


    He was replaying the scene over and over in his brain.


    The woman¡¯s belly ripped open, closed, and ripped open again. The grayness made the blood spurting out look like warm water. In the garden, a girl with a parasol was staring blankly at the sky.


    Patterns spinning and spinning.


    Watching her, I felt a stab of disappointment for some reason. I averted my gaze and turned to the other screen, to my past. The scened had changed again.


    Cherry blossoms were almost in full bloom.


    In the room of an apartment, I was sleeping as if I were dead. Shizuka was cooking up a meal in the kitchen. She placed the lid on the pot, kissed me on the cheek, and left. I didn¡¯t move. I remained asleep. The season had completely changed, and spring was coming, while the quiet scene retained its peace. But it suddenly crumbled to pieces.


    The door opened and a tall figure appeared. Even indoors, he was holding a dark-blue parasol. Taking off the fox mask, Asato peered at my bed.


    The past me was unmoving, his eyes closed.


    But suddenly it opened.


    ¡°¡®Sup,¡± Asato greeted as casually as if we just ran into each other on the street.


    I had a terrible headache. My vision was blurry, and I couldn¡¯t see Asato clearly. Driven by rage, I fumbled for his hand and grabbed it.


    Why? Why did you do this? What did you do to her?


    There were so many things I wanted to ask, so many things I wanted to say. But I couldn¡¯t put any of them into words.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± Asato said. ¡°I came to check on you.¡±


    I didn¡¯t speak. Instead, I dug my nails into Asato¡¯s hand.


    He giggled, like he was just pawed by a cat. ¡°Oh, by the way, I said that you two eloped, so you don¡¯t have to worry about a thing. Come on, now. Don¡¯t be mad at me. I granted her wish. It¡¯s not every day that you find such desire that¡¯s so devoid of regard for others. It was very fascinating. But it wouldn¡¯t be fair if I didn¡¯t grant your wish, too. That¡¯s why I came to check on you.¡±


    My nails gouged flesh, and blood dripped from Asato¡¯s thin palms. But he still wore a smile.


    ¡°The drug in the syringe I gave her is supposed to wear off after only a day.¡±


    My fingers slipped because of the blood. Asato¡¯s hand escaped. His fingers freed, he twirled his parasol around.


    ¡°If you tell her today that you don¡¯t love her, the effect will wear off completely.¡±


    He sneered, as if to say that it was all up to me.


    ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    ¡°Will you love me?¡±


    A voice echoed in my head. The smiling fox was telling me to say no. I glared at him, and his smile grew even broader.


    ¡°Why?¡± Finally, my lips parted. Amid the questions and hatred swirling in my head, that was the first thing that came from my mouth. ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    We had so much fun.


    We were supposed to be friends.


    Asato shook his head in response. ¡°I don¡¯t have any reason that would satisfy you. I just want to see hell. I¡¯ve only got one use for this power now, and that¡¯s to play around with it. Pretending to be a normal human was quite fun. It was nice getting to live with others, as inconvenient as it may be.¡±


    Grinning, he continued, ¡°And though I¡¯m happy that you believed me, I¡¯m actually two years younger than you. You didn¡¯t even know that, did you? So how am I supposed to answer your question?¡±


    He turned around, shrugging. I tried to get up, but I couldn¡¯t move. Asato looked over his shoulder, as if to mock me.


    ¡°Oh, and one more thing. I¡¯m the type of person who never throws away a fortune slip once I¡¯ve drawn it. No matter how simple or ordinary it is. I drew it myself, so I want to treasure it. Luck is important. Once I¡¯ve chosen something, I¡¯ll play with it as long as I can.¡±


    Asato tilted his head innocently. The fox mask made a soft thump.


    ¡°What I¡¯m saying is, I took quite a liking to you.¡±


    Bang.


    The door slammed shut, and only silence remained.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.14

    As soon as my body could move, I rolled off the bed. My legs trembled, but my muscles had not gone weak. It was a strange phenomenon. Feeling relieved, I dragged my heavy body and walked the seemingly endless distance. When I made it to the front door, I opened it and slipped outside. It had been a while since I¡¯d felt the warmth of the air outside. With fear in my heart, I headed for the elevator. I pressed the button, and the number on the panel switched.


    As the door opened, my eyes met hers.


    ¡°¡­Tsutomu-san?¡± Shizuka mumbled.


    Fear gripped my body.


    I pushed her away and ran towards the stairs. I headed for the lower stairs, but in my panic my legs got tangled, and I tumbled. I had grabbed the handrail to the upper floor. Footsteps were coming from behind. I couldn¡¯t change directions now. A cold sweat ran down my spine as I started climbing. She would catch up soon.


    I heard a yelp of pain. Apparently, Shizuka hurt her leg when I pushed her away. It gave me the courage to move my feet. I reached the top floor, but the elevator remained stopped below. Not knowing what to do, I looked around and noticed an iron staircase in an inconspicuous spot. It seemed to lead to the rooftop.


    The door should be locked in that case.


    I climbed the stairs, grabbed the rusty door and pulled it. It creaked open easily. Finding it odd, I stumbled out.


    A clear blue sky stretched out in front of me. As if to mock my current situation, the season was wrapped in a calm and gentle light. For a moment, the footsteps from behind sounded lost. I wished she would just leave, but eventually she found the stairs and followed me up.


    Shizuka was coming.


    A white figure appeared in the black entrance. Fear crawled up my spine.


    But there was something wrong.


    Huh?


    For some reason, she was crying.


    ¡°Tsutomu-san¡­¡±


    Hands outstretched, Shizuka called my name. She was crying like a child left behind by her mother.


    ¡°Why did you wake up? Why?¡±


    I almost reached out as well. But then memory stirred. The pain from the syringe ran down my neck. Memories of the days I was asleep, turned into a puppet, flashed before my eyes. Asato whispered in my ear.


    ¡°If you¡¯re scared, then run away. And if you decide to look the other way, then don¡¯t ever come close.¡±


    No matter how pitiful she was, if I cared for my own being¡­


    ¡°Stay away¡­ Don¡¯t come any closer. Stay awaaaay!¡±


    A scream ripped from my throat. Shizuka jerked and stopped. She crumpled on the spot, eyes wide open. Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    A wind blew, tousling her long, black hair.


    Her hair had grown. She had it cut short before, but now it was long enough to cover her shoulders.


    ¡°¡­Tsutomu-san.¡±


    ¡°Stay away¡­ Stay away, Shizuka.¡±


    Shizuka raised her tearful eyes. I saw my face in them, contorted in fear.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why am I like this?¡± she mumbled. Tears rolling down her cheeks, she whispered, as if asking herself. Her voice sounded indifferent. ¡°Why did this happen? You won¡¯t forgive me, will you? I won¡¯t be forgiven. Why am I like this? I wanted to be a bride. I just wanted to be your wife. I wanted to make a happy home. I wanted to prove that I was different from my mom and dad. I wanted a proper family. I wanted to be a mom and hug my kids. I wanted to be happy. That¡¯s all I really wanted.¡±


    Her tears seeped into the rooftop. Slowly, Shizuka closed her eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I wanted¡­¡±


    It felt as if time had stopped. Everything seemed washed out, like a dream. In the days I spent with her, it often rained. So I couldn¡¯t believe that the sky was clear now. Everything was like a beautiful nightmare.


    ¡°Shizuka.¡±


    She opened her eyes. Her pleading gaze seemed to blame me for everything.


    Or perhaps she was begging for help.


    My whole body trembled. Looking into her eyes, I couldn¡¯t speak properly. But I had to tell her.


    No matter how cruel it was.


    I had to, if I didn¡¯t want to go back to being a puppet.


    ¡°I don¡¯t love you.¡±


    So I said it.


    Shizuka gave a serene smile. A calm expression filled her face, like a holy saint. She rose to her feet and started walking. I rolled away from her. But she didn¡¯t look at me; she just stopped in the middle of the rooftop.


    Either they removed it after wearing out, or there wasn¡¯t any from the beginning.


    The roof had no fence.


    If you moved closer to the edge, you could probably see the cherry blossoms.


    ¡°I wish I had a child,¡± Shizuka said. ¡°I wanted to have a child with you. I wanted to hold him. But it was impossible. You were asleep the whole time. It couldn¡¯t be done.¡±


    Shizuka looked at me. Eyes swollen from tears, she gave a clear, bright smile. A bad feeling filled my gut.


    ¡°If we had a child, you would never forget me. You would always remember me. I¡¯m the mom and you¡¯re the dad. I¡¯m still scared. Scared that no one will want me, that people will forget that I exist. Even after all this time¡­¡±


    She would be forgotten. No one would remember her.


    Why would she say that?


    Why did she talk as if she wasn¡¯t around anymore?


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Shizuka!¡±


    She started running. Like the approach to a long jump, she dashed without hesitation. Her black hair fluttered. She crossed the rooftop, straight forward.


    ¡°I wish you gave me a child.¡±


    With no hesitation, Shizuka stepped into the open.


    Her figure floated in the blue azure. She stopped there, as if she was trying to fly. Her white dress fluttered. She turned her face to look at me.


    Time seemed to stretch on forever.


    My hand caught nothing but air.


    Tears falling, Shizuka smiled.


    Then time resumed at a furious pace. Shizuka disappeared. I heard something soft being crushed. Strength left my body, and I slumped down on the spot. I peered down from the rooftop. I could see red splattered like a pomegranate, and a dark-blue parasol looming over it. Before I could make sense of it, I shrank back. My body trembled, and tears welled up in my eyes. Shizuka, Shizuka, Shizuka. I kept calling her name. I didn¡¯t even know if I should feel sad or frustrated or what.


    There was no one on the rooftop now.


    I heard a creak, and someone emerged from the entrance.


    ¡°I was right to leave the door unlocked.¡±


    I saw a dark blue parasol. A man wearing a fox mask appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to see someone jump to their death.¡±


    ¡°Asato¡­¡±


    I grit my teeth. Anger burned in my guts and my vision boiled red. The fox, meanwhile, was smiling nonchalantly.


    ¡°Asatooo!¡± Screaming, I got up my feet.


    ¡°I granted her last wish,¡± he said.


    Fists clenched, I charged straight ahead. My arm aimed for the face of the monster whom I thought was my friend. But before I could hit him, his parasol flew into the air.


    There was a wet sound. My stomach burned. My fist stopped just before it reached Asato¡¯s face.


    My stomach hurt. So bad.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Asato¡¯s right hand was buried in my belly. On his left was a fresh uterus. His right hand forced my belly open. Blood poured out. Asato pushed the uterus through the opening. The reddish-black organ slowly entered my body. As if fusing together, the uterus settled in with my bowels. My whole body trembled with frightening pain. My breath came in labored gasps.


    ¡°An interesting wish, I must say. I can do anything. But I can only give shape to people¡¯s wishes. There are restrictions. Without a source, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do this. That¡¯s why I¡¯m having so much fun right now. I¡¯m glad to be your friend.¡±


    Asato pulled his left hand out, and the wound began closing.


    The uterus was nowhere to be found.


    My vision darkened. I couldn¡¯t see anything.


    A fox mask was the last thing I saw.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your child,¡± he said with an innocent smile.


    Thus, I let Shizuka die¡ªand conceived a demon.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.15

    I killed someone for Azaka-sama.


    I killed just for Azaka-sama.


    I had never regretted it. Not even once. But sweet moments are always followed by a fitting punishment. The clan was after me, so I hid in the attic. It was Azaka-sama who instructed me to hide there. I survived by eating the water and food that Azaka-sama brought me. Of course, I had no intention of staying there forever. After I watch Azaka-sama inherit the title of Azaka, I would take my own life. I couldn¡¯t die until my long-cherished wish was fulfilled.


    Some of the ceiling panels came off, providing me a wide view of the hall. Azaka-sama would inherit the title there. After burning the image into my eyes, I would die.


    And the day finally came.


    The day when Azaka-sama would inherit the name from the dead sow.


    It was a very beautiful day. The cherry blossoms, as if to congratulate Azaka-sama, were in full bloom. The clan members were all lined up, casting glances of both respect and awe at Azaka-sama. Eventually, the head of the clan took his seat. Everyone had been waiting for that moment. The birth of a new Azaka. The birth of the one and only Azaka.


    Called using her assumed name, Azaka-sama stood up. As always, she had her magnificent parasol on her shoulder. I shed tears of joy, streaming endlessly and seeping into the ceiling panels.


    Azaka walked slowly, staring at the group of people.


    It was a beautiful sight.


    A very, very beautiful sight.


    Even if my eyes were destroyed, I would never forget it.


    Never.


    I was absently watching the screen in front of me. A grayscale screen and a colored screen. My own past and the memories of an unfamiliar man. Both of them were playing at a dizzying speed. For some reason, the cherry blossoms were in full bloom in both. In the monochromic footage, a girl with a parasol was sitting surrounded by clan members. An old man read something out loud. His words suggested that the girl was inheriting something. But my brain couldn¡¯t process what he said. When I saw the girl¡¯s figure, disappointment sprang forth in me, and a heavy fog fell over my mind.


    But I couldn¡¯t erase the image of the red parasol from my consciousness.


    In the real world, the cherry blossoms should be in full bloom by now.


    At that moment, a familiar voice reached my ears.


    ¡°The day you die is the day the cherry blossoms bloom out of season. The day you inherited that name.¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t wake up, I¡¯ll die.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really mind either way.¡±


    I wondered how she was doing in that room, surrounded by dead bodies.


    Were the cherry blossoms in full bloom in the concrete room?


    My chest was burning. Hanging on to the heat, I closed my eyes.


    I wanted to see her smile again.


    The girl was sitting on a chair, her arms and legs sprawled out like a puppet. Her eyes remained closed, seemingly asleep. I gulped at the sight of her. She looked to be dead. Then something landed on her face. It seemed to have entered through a hole in the ceiling. A white petal slid down her eyelid. Slowly, the girl opened her eyes.


    She moved her head and looked at the bodies lined up on the wall. Their flesh was rotting, their bones exposed. There was no one in the room now. Silently, she regarded the room with clear, calm eyes, studying the walls lined with corpses, the floor soaked in blood, the nightmarish scene.


    She looked up at the sky once more.


    White cherry blossoms were in full bloom.


    ¡°Can you hear me, Odagiri-kun?¡± she muttered.


    I nodded. She probably couldn¡¯t see me. There was no point in me responding. Yet, she still continued.


    ¡°The sight of beautiful cherry blossoms fills me with delight.¡±


    Petals danced in the wind. The girl squinted, seemingly glad.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good day to keep living, and a good day to die.¡±


    The iron door opened with a bang, disturbing the silence. Someone appeared.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± the boy said, holding a bloody bat.


    The girl slowly looked up. A man with a brand-new knife emerged from behind the boy, wearing a big smile on his face. Behind him was a figure with a dark blue parasol.


    ¡°Brother.¡± The girl flashed a cat-like grin.


    Her face wavered. Cherry blossom petals danced wildly in front of me. Not wanting to lose her, I extended my hand. But I couldn¡¯t reach her. Her smile faded. I screamed. I was almost there. I was so close to remembering her name.


    But my hand couldn¡¯t reach her. I was sucked back into the past.


    It was spring outside.


    Flowers were in full bloom.


    I opened my eyes. I wondered where I was. Warm light shone on my eyelids, blinding me. I was lying on a bed. I felt a soft sensation on my back. Exhaling deeply, I closed my eyes again.


    Was it all a dream?


    Was the nightmare over?


    A distorted image flashed behind my eyelids. Shizuka jumping to her death. Asato laughing like a fox. Something digging into the stomach.


    A bloody, steamy uterus.


    My stomach wriggled.


    The strange pain made me sit up. Something was kicking my stomach from the inside. Unable to bear the immense pain, I rolled off the bed. I curled up and threw up everything in my stomach. But the pain remained. My stomach wriggled, and blood slowly seeped from between my fingers.


    I let out a pained groan.


    I turned around to see the bed also covered in blood. The blood flowing from my stomach had dyed the sheets red. Viscous, it looked like menstrual blood. Something was raging in my belly. Something inside was trying to tear my stomach open. Suddenly, I remembered Asato¡¯s words.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see your child.¡±


    He would be here soon to get this thing inside me. I was certain of it. He would come, as though harvesting ripe apples. Waking up when Asato was not around was probably a miraculous coincidence.


    I would not let things go as he wanted.


    Forcing myself up, I started walking. An unbearable pain ran through my entire body, but I managed to open the door. Leaving a trail of blood, I spurred my body onward.


    Help.


    Someone, please.


    Help me.


    The moment I tried to press the elevator button, my fingers trembled. If Asato was on the other side of the door, it was over. End of the line. Wobbling, I headed for the stairs and looked up at the floor above me.


    Maybe I should just jump off the building.


    Just like Shizuka.


    Just like the girl I couldn¡¯t save.


    But the crimson splattered all over made me nauseous.


    I didn¡¯t want to die.


    I left her for dead, but I wanted to survive.


    I staggered onward. Every time I stumbled, the thing inside me went wild, and I screamed in pain. I wondered if maybe Asato was watching me right now. Was he observing me, laughing, savoring a last taste of amusement from me? Even with these things running through my mind, I couldn¡¯t stop my feet. Stopping was terrifying. I just wanted to get the hell away from here. But who or what should I run away from?


    What terrified me was the thing in my stomach, so what was the point in running away?


    Tears trickled down my cheeks. I missed my footing and fell hard, crashing onto the landing. I hurried ahead, dragging my feet.


    ¡°¡­Shizuka,¡± I mumbled.


    More words came out. I crossed the deserted corridor and headed out. As I threw myself out the automatic door, I shouted, ¡°Shizuka! Asato! Asato! Shizukaaaaa!¡±


    Why did this happen?


    How did this happen?


    We had a lot of fun.


    ¡°Why¡­¡±


    I tumbled outside. Tears blurred my vision. In front of the apartment building was a slope lined with cherry trees. The cherry trees were in full bloom. White petals danced like snow.


    She was standing there.


    I opened my eyes.


    I saw cherry blossoms in full bloom and confetti as white as snow. A strong gust blew, muddling my tear-stained vision. A person with a parasol was standing in the middle of the road. I almost shouted, thinking it was Asato, but I soon realized it was not him. The me in the footage and the real me overlapped. My vision fused, and I saw the past as if it were the present. A gothic lolita outfit, black like a mourning dress. A crimson, red, parasol.


    On the screen, she turned around.


    She looked beautiful with the cherry trees behind her.


    And I finally remembered the name.


    ¡°¡­Mayu-san.¡±


    Snap.


    All the screens lit up with color.


    I looked up. On the screen beside me, a girl with a parasol was about to inherit something.


    And then I saw it.


    The girl with the parasol rose from the tatami seat and eyed her surroundings. Her whole body was brimming with sublime beauty and confidence. Everyone nodded, all agreeing that she was the perfect person to take on the Azaka name.


    But the next moment, the scene was shattered.


    Bam!


    The sliding door opened. Everyone stirred, stunned at the rude interruption.


    ¡°The insolence!¡± one yelled.


    A girl appeared, her imperious gaze taking in everyone present. ¡°Did you just call me insolent?¡±


    Her parasol spun.


    Two parasols, one belonging to the girl, and the other to the intruder.


    Their colors were¡­


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. I¡¯m glad I made it in time.¡±


    Dark-blue, and red.


    ¡°I¡¯m the real Mayuzumi Azaka,¡± the intruder, dressed in a gothic lolita fashion and holding a red parasol, said to the girl inheriting the Azaka name.


    Confused, everyone¡¯s gaze darted between the two girls. The girl with the dark blue parasol was smiling.


    Smiling like a fox.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.16

    The girl was stunning.


    I was lying on my stomach, cherry blossoms falling all around me. She twirled her parasol round and round.


    The parasol itself resembled a flower.


    Snap.


    The parasol closed.


    Snap.


    Then it opened.


    The petals on the parasol fell like raindrops. Standing under a row of cherry trees, she looked like someone straight out of a fantasy book. She was beautiful as a dream, perfect like a painting. She looked at me with languid eyes.


    ¡°Oh, I see something unusual happening,¡± she said.


    Seeing me covered in blood, the girl twisted her lips. A cat-like grin appeared on her mouth.


    Her smile was similar to Asato¡¯s.


    ¡°I came here looking for signs of my brother, but I found something interesting.¡±


    Smiling, she looked beautiful, but at the same time hideous.


    For some reason, it reminded me of the line ¡°There are bodies buried beneath the cherry trees.¡±


    The girl strode toward me and peered into my face. She touched my belly, stroked the blood.


    ¡°Did you conceive a demon?¡±


    My stomach squirmed. Something moved in the space between her fingers. I felt queasy, but there was nothing to throw up anymore. Seeing me in agony, the girl¡¯s smile broadened.


    ¡°I see. My brother¡¯s cup of tea. What you have inside you is someone¡¯s emotions. At this rate, it will tear your belly open.¡±


    Tear my belly. I immediately realized what she meant. As a matter of fact, I could feel kicking inside me. Tears formed in my eyes and fell down my cheeks. Fear gripped my heart.


    I didn¡¯t want to die.


    More importantly, I just wanted to go back.


    Back to days when everything was normal.


    ¡°¡­Shall I help you?¡±


    What?


    Twirl.


    Her tone was casual as she whirled her parasol, as if she was only picking up a stray cat.


    A soft smile danced on her lips.


    Clothed in a black dress, she looked like a corrupted holy saint.


    ¡°I can help you, you know. You are very fascinating. I¡¯ve never seen a case like this before. It¡¯s worth it to keep you. It¡¯s not every day that someone conceives a demoen. Letting you get killed for my brother¡¯s amusement is such a waste. You should come with me. I can help you. I can¡¯t get rid of what¡¯s inside your belly, but I can suppress it so it does not get born.¡±


    The girl crouched down. Pale fingers touched my abdomen, and the intense pain faded away. I looked up in disbelief.


    ¡°My seal is not perfect either. A creature made of emotions gains power by tuning into the negative emotions of others. From now on, you must not feel for anyone. Don¡¯t sympathize with them. It¡¯s a very, very painful way to live. Above all¡­¡± The girl looked at me with big, black eyes. ¡°You can never leave me. You can¡¯t stay away from me. You will protect me, work for me, and die for me.¡±


    She still wore the same twisted smile. She was staring at me with clear and earnest eyes.


    ¡°That¡¯s the price you need to pay,¡± she added. ¡°You can climb out of hell, but only hell awaits you there anyway.¡±


    Her red parasol spun. Round and round. She was staring at me intently, as if to say, ¡°or you can just die like this.¡±


    ¡°Do you still want me to save you?¡±


    There was silence for a moment.


    Everything was still. Cherry blossoms fell. Resting the parasol on her neck, the girl smiled. Warm blood ran down between my fingers.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything.


    I was just stunned.


    The girl looked beautiful.


    ¡°I¡­¡± I forced my dry tongue to move. Tears fell down my cheeks. I turned to her, pleading. ¡°I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The girl smiled broadly. Without hesitation, she held out her pale hand.


    ¡°Then come with me.¡±


    I lifted my bloody hand. Slowly, I reached for hers. Contrary to my expectations, the girl¡¯s hand was soft and warm.


    She squeezed my hand tight. I did the same.


    ¡°You made a promise.¡±


    Her tone changed.


    She looked at me with black eyes. I stared back at her.


    Cherry blossoms drifted all around us. No. A closer look revealed them to be confettis. The strips of papers stuck to my body peeled away, starting from our hands. It was a spell to block dreamwalking. Confettis danced in the air like countless butterflies.


    My chest burned. The glass ball that she gave to me glowed red, the blood inside shaking.


    I stared at the cat-like eyes.


    The girl gave me a mocking smile in return.


    ¡°Come now. Wake up.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me, Mayu-san.¡±


    I turned to the girl. The red parasol fit her perfectly.


    Mayuzumi Azaka.


    She hadn¡¯t changed.


    This girl would always and forever be as stunning as a demon.


    My vision shifted. I peered into the desolate concrete room from the ceiling. The girl¡ªMayuzumi¡ªmet my gaze, and smiled.


    A man with a knife approached her. She was fixed to the chair, unable to move. Asato, with his fox mask on, watched her.


    ¡°Too late, brother. You didn¡¯t make it,¡± Mayuzumi said. There was laughter in her voice. Asato¡¯s shoulder jerked. ¡°Once again, you didn¡¯t make it in time.¡±


    She thrust her hand forward. The red parasols turned in unison, as if caught by a thread. They all closed. Under the control of Mayuzumi¡¯s fingers, the seven parasols stood on their handles. The man¡¯s eyes widened. Yuusuke smiled, silent.


    ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±


    Snap.


    The parasols opened in an instant. I tumbled in. Passing through the dreamworld, I slammed onto the room I¡¯d been staring at this whole time. Crawling on the floor, I groaned in pain, spitting blood.


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡± Mayuzumi murmured in a curious tone.


    Yuusuke burst out laughing, slapping his knees. Clutching my belly, I breathed in and out repeatedly.


    ¡°Oh¡­ If I can bring you out of a dream, that means you were dying.¡±


    How could you forget that?


    Unable to utter a word, I clutched my stomach and moaned.


    The monster inside me laughed.


    And then started eating something.


    Another nuisance appeared before me. Why would someone intrude now, on this day when my long-cherished wish would finally come true? He¡¯s the one who dislocated my shoulder. He¡¯s getting in the way again. Argh, stupid maggot! Why?! I¡¯d been waiting for this moment for a long time. Behind the unconscious man was Mayuzumi Azaka, the one I¡¯m supposed to kill. The lady¡­ no, there¡¯s no need to address her with respect. She was Azaka-sama¡¯s younger sister, but she was now¡ªno, ever since that day¡ªan enemy of mine.


    A girl in a black dress, as if attending a funeral.


    She was smiling. Smiling hideously.


    Like last time.


    I brandished my knife and charged forward.


    To make up for my past mistake, I dashed straight ahead.


    On the day that Azaka-sama was to become an Azaka, an unexpected intruder appeared¡ªa distant relative from the Mayuzumi clan. Belonging to the bottom of the ladder, she should not have been allowed to even enter the main family¡¯s household. But now, she was staring at everyone as if she were the master of the place.


    Her red parasol, similar to Azaka-sama¡¯s dark-blue one, seared my vision. With fierce eyes like a beast, the girl grinned.


    I recalled her words.


    ¡°I am the real Azaka Mayuzumi.¡±


    What in the world was she talking about? The real Azaka-sama was before her, about to take over the name. But I couldn¡¯t get rid of the bad feeling in my gut. There was only one Azaka-sama for me. Nonetheless, I had to admit it.


    Even younger than Azaka-sama, who was ten years old, the girl was both bewitching and beautiful.


    She looked just like the First that we often heard about. She was the spitting image of the first Azaka-sama.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± someone uttered in confusion. ¡°This girl right here is Azaka.¡±


    The girl snorted. ¡°I¡¯m surprised you can still say that after seeing me. Head of the clan, sir. You¡¯ve seen three generations of Mayuzumi Azaka. Surely you can tell by looking at me. I am more fitting of the name Azaka than any of them.¡±


    The girl sneered. All eyes turned to the head of the clan. His gaze was now fixed solely at the intruder. Then, he bowed deeply.


    ¡°Azaka-sama¡­¡± the old man called in a trembling voice.


    Everyone was abuzz. Amid the murmurs and the needle-sharp gazes, my Azaka-sama was sitting elegantly. On her mouth was the same brutal, beautiful, perfect smile.


    ¡°Just because the daughter of the previous Mayuzumi Azaka is a little like an Azaka doesn¡¯t mean you should break the rules and immediately appoint her as the next Azaka. The predecessor probably talked you into it. I heard that she was obsessed with the title of Azaka. She wanted her daughter to inherit the name? How presumptuous. It¡¯s a good thing I made it in time, but what would you have done if I hadn¡¯t? I am Azaka. The Mayuzumi Azaka. I¡¯ve known since I was born that this name was mine.¡±


    The girl pressed her palm on her chest.


    ¡°The moment I was born, no one other than me should have held the Azaka name.¡±


    The head of the clan kept his head down the whole time. Then one after another, everyone followed suit. Members of the clan bowed their heads to a girl belonging to the very bottom of the ladder. It was a very strange sight. Why were they all lowering their heads to a girl who had suddenly appeared, ignoring the real Azaka-sama? The girl indeed had the aura of an Azaka. But my Azaka-sama had already been recognized as one. There were two Azakas. Two people worthy of being Azaka. What on earth did it mean? Those with their heads up started murmuring among themselves.


    Snap.


    Closing her parasol, Azaka-sama stood up. The place became still and quiet.


    Snap.


    In response, the girl also closed her parasol and turned to Azaka-sama.


    Snap.


    They both opened their parasols at the same time. A red and a dark-blue flower bloomed.


    ¡°I see,¡± the girl said. ¡°If I wasn¡¯t around, you would be an Azaka. Something is wrong. It¡¯s impossible for two girls worthy of the name Azaka to be born.¡±


    Azaka-sama did not say anything. She just smiled softly. Suddenly, the girl¡¯s smile grew wider, and she said something extremely rude.


    ¡°Would you mind taking your clothes off?¡±


    Azaka-sama looked up at me, her eyes as black as the abyss.


    Kill her.


    That¡¯s what her eyes said. I smashed the ceiling panel and rolled on the floor. I raised my knife at the girl with the red parasol. Just as the blade was about to reach her, she closed the parasol and thrust it into my cheek. The sharp tip gouged my cheek, digging deep into my mouth. I howled like a beast. The next moment, countless arms lunged at me. As I rolled away, staggering, I heard Azaka-sama being pinned down. Clothes being torn. And then¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a boy!¡± someone shouted.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.17

    The man¡¯s memories and emotions stopped being transmitted. The thing inside me laughed. The man brandished his knife and charged straight at Mayuzumi. I couldn¡¯t move. Right when I was about to scream, the knife flew into the air. Not understanding what happened, I lifted my head.


    Then I saw an unexpected sight.


    Yuusuke was standing there, bat at the ready.


    ¡°Why are you helping me, Yuusuke-kun?¡± Mayuzumi asked. ¡°It doesn¡¯t make any sense to me at all.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It doesn¡¯t make sense to me either.¡±


    He deflected a second knife. Yuusuke rotated his hips and aimed for the man¡¯s head. The man shifted his body, dodging the attack. But because of the difference in reach, he couldn¡¯t get close to Yuusuke. Behind the man, Asato cracked his neck.


    ¡°Can I ask you something too, Yuusuke?¡± Asato said. ¡°Did I do something that warranted a betrayal?¡±


    ¡°No, nothing at all. Sorry for quitting on such short notice. But I don¡¯t really lose much by betraying you now. Asako-san and Aki are no longer around. I don¡¯t really care about life anymore, so I thought I¡¯d take the side of the people I want as friends. Though if you really want a proper reason, it¡¯s because I quite like Odagiri-san.¡±


    After making a thoughtful face, Yuusuke smiled. ¡°I felt kind of glad to see this naive, inexplicably stupid, foolish, and absolutely ordinary person come back to this place. That¡¯s right. I like how he came face to face with hell once more. There¡¯s nowhere to run to for someone who has seen hell while still alive. It¡¯s not fair that I¡¯m the only one left behind. I¡¯d feel lonely.¡±


    Yuusuke swung his bloody bat, grazing the man¡¯s shoulder. Apparently, Yuusuke thought we were alike.


    Asato shook his head slowly. ¡°I see you still attract the weird ones, Odagiri.¡±


    ¡°You and I both picked him up, brother,¡± Mayuzumi cut in. ¡°It¡¯s probably in his nature to attract the odd ones. If he¡¯s a fortune slip, he¡¯s the easiest to draw. You don¡¯t take a liking to anyone, yet you pulled him at random. There¡¯s nothing to the slips themselves. There¡¯s just a reason he¡¯s so easy to pull.¡±


    The corner of her lips lifted. As if mocking him, she went on. ¡°It must have been very frustrating for you. There are easier ways to kill me, yet you pulled some strings to have my mother killed.¡±


    ¡°I did. But you didn¡¯t react to it.¡±


    It was then that it hit me. The victim that was over thirty. The dead body that caused Mayuzumi to be summoned to the main family¡¯s residence was her mother.


    She saw her own kin gutted cruelly.


    Mayuzumi scoffed. ¡°You think I¡¯d react to that? I¡¯m an Azaka. An Azaka by birth. I would not mourn the death of who was once my mother.¡±


    For the first time, Asato¡¯s eyebrows twitched.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t provoke him,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°I beg of you.¡±


    But Mayuzumi continued regardless. ¡°Your methods are too roundabout, brother. Isn¡¯t that why you went to the trouble of using that ugly man? He wants to kill me, so you¡¯ll let him? You don¡¯t care about what you want? Ha, you¡¯re not fooling anyone. You¡¯re the one who wants to kill me. The same goes for the name of Azaka. Your mother didn¡¯t force you to it. For years, you¡¯ve wanted to kill me, clinging to the name Azaka. Those ugly desires belong to you and you alone. That is just like you. I bet it was the same for him. You had fun? Stop lying already. You already know the truth.¡±


    A cat-like grin appeared on Mayuzumi¡¯s lips. It was the sneer of a beast toying with its prey.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t want Shizuka to take him, so you took the initiative to bring them together, and then destroyed their relationship. You didn¡¯t want anyone else to take what was yours again. Having the title of Azaka taken away from you was that traumatic. So despite choosing him randomly, you decided to break your toy once you realized someone would take it. You played with them, destroying the possibility that they would one day be fixed. But before you could completely destroy Odagiri-kun, I picked him up. First, it was the Azaka name, and now, Odagiri-kun. Once again, I took what you thought was yours. Am I right?¡±


    Mayuzumi burst into laughter. Ruining her usual smile, she laughed with heartfelt joy, clutching her stomach.


    ¡°You locked him somewhere from away from me, and tried to get the demon out of his belly. You wanted to use it as a powerful shikigami that you could use freely. But you didn¡¯t have to do anything while killing me. If he didn¡¯t save me, if he didn¡¯t believe in me, I would have died. Just like with Shizuka. You just wanted to recreate the same situation. How stupid. Utterly ridiculous. You¡¯re a fool, brother. You are nothing but a savage with filthy desires stuffed in his heart,¡± she said with a condescending look.


    Even when chained around her neck, she looked like a supervisor looking down on her subordinate.


    ¡°You really think someone like you can become an Azaka?¡±


    Silence filled the room. Asato¡¯s face was completely frozen. I stared at his face, speechless. I wondered if Mayuzumi¡¯s words were true or not. Asato¡¯s mouth curving into a gentle arc gave me the answer.


    A look of complete stillness. Like the fox mask.


    ¡°Kill her,¡± he whispered.


    He spun his parasol. It tipped forward, then fell backwards the next moment. And like a puppet with a broken string, Yuusuke fell forward. His eyes widened as he was dragged by something invisible.


    The ugly man brandished his knife and rushed at Mayuzumi.


    Even in the face of her own death, she was still smiling.


    ¡°I see you will never change, Mayu-san,¡± I mumbled, lifting my body up.


    Suddenly my belly pulsated, and something heavy fell out. My stomach felt lighter. Something wet squirmed on the floor.


    Something was born.


    And my vision darkened.


    I stared vacantly at the screen in front of me. After fainting, I ended up back in the dream I was having. Most of the screen was broken and emitting smoke, probably because the spell had been broken. The gray cage that had imprisoned me was crumbling. Images of the past flashed on the screen occasionally. Shizuka and Asato appeared and then disappeared. Right beside it, on the screen displaying the man¡¯s daydreams, the present was showing. The fog that had been hanging over the man¡¯s mind must have cleared. The screen showed the man¡¯s vision, and in the flashing footage, Mayuzumi was smiling. Then I noticed.


    There was someone sitting in front of the screen.


    A naked child was clapping its hands. It seemed to be happy, laughing innocently. Watching the broken screen, it laughed when it showed Shizuka and me. Little hands touched the screen with glee.


    I heard the sound of flesh sticking together.


    Their newly-developed hands were wet with blood and amniotic fluid.


    ¡°Mama,¡± it said a high-pitched voice. Small hands touched the screen again and again. ¡°Papa.¡± The child laughed.


    Then I noticed my belly felt strangely light. I looked down and saw a big hole in my stomach. I could see my bowels, but no blood was coming out.


    ¡°He wanted to take it out while keeping you alive. Put it another way, it¡¯ll probably be bad if you died after giving birth.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s words came back to me. Asato probably did something to me so that I wouldn¡¯t die even if the demon came out. I was grateful for not feeling any pain, but seeing my insides made me feel sick. The child was clapping its hands still. I didn¡¯t know what to do, so I just stared at it. Then, the child turned around.


    Its mouth curved into a smile.


    The child looked like Shizuka.


    Its red eyes were burning like will o¡¯ wisps.


    ¡°Papa.¡±


    It was a girl. Tiny hands reached out. I felt sick, repulsed.


    Did I give birth to this monster?


    ¡°Papa,¡± the child said.


    Stay away. Don¡¯t come near me.


    Before I could start streaming, I noticed something. Its face had Shizuka¡¯s features.


    While its black eyes resembled mine.


    ¡°Your child.¡±


    I remembered what Asato said.


    ¡°¡­Is this child mine?¡±


    ¡°Papa¡­¡±


    The child started crying. I just watched it blankly. Then I walked towards it and lifted it up. I was afraid that something terrible would happen, but contrary to my expectations, nothing did. As I picked up the heavy child, it began squealing and laughing. A strange pressure ran through my body. It was a similar sensation to when I laid eyes on Mayuzumi with her red parasol.


    This child is a monster.


    It¡¯s not human.


    I could tell just by holding it in my hands.


    It grabbed my hair. I looked at the screen beside me. The man was running towards Mayuzumi. Her collared neck came closer and closer. The knife¡¯s blade glinted off her eyes. The image moved slowly but surely.


    My hair was pulled once more.


    The child was staring at me, looking at me expectantly. Something ran down my spine. It was fear, and realization.


    The kid recognized me as its parent.


    ¡°¡­Hey.¡±


    I realized that the child didn¡¯t have a name. I thought about it for a moment.


    ¡°Your name¡¯s Uka. How about it?¡±


    It was my first time coming up with a girl¡¯s name, but she liked it. Relieved, I continued on. I laughed at myself, and for what I was about to do. But my mind was already made up. I remembered the moment I took Mayuzumi¡¯s hand. My instinct to live drove me to make that choice.


    Even now, it was still the same.


    I¡¯m not sure if this is the right way, but¡­


    ¡°Uka?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    I breathed in and out.


    And I admitted that the monster was unmistakably my own child.


    ¡°If you can¡­ would you help your father?¡±


    The child smiled.


    The screen shattered.


    The glass boundary broke, and color came to the world. My vision tumbled, separating itself from the man¡¯s. His face was now right in front of me. The child opened its mouth wide. Flesh pounded, and teeth that were just beginning to grow peeked from within.


    Then the child devoured the man.

 Volume 1 - CH 5.18

    Translator: Kell


    Having lost the upper half of his body, the man collapsed to the floor. His internal organs spilled, like a bucket tumbling. I stared in shock at his sudden death. In my arms, the child was laughing.


    ¡°Hello.¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled, waving her arm. Her red parasol returned to her hand. She rested it on her shoulder.


    I recalled the words she once said to me.


    ¡°This is only a guess, but I think that a monster without a mother can¡¯t be controlled. It¡¯s like a tsukigami that had lost its vessel. If possible, Asato wants to get the monster while keeping you alive. Otherwise, there¡¯s no point in letting you live. Put it another way¡­¡± She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s quite interesting, really. I just didn¡¯t notice it until now. There¡¯s no point in telling you right now, so I¡¯ll refrain from doing so.¡±


    So this is what Mayuzumi was talking about, I thought as I looked at the child in my hands.


    As her parent figure, the child listened to me.


    The child burped, as if it had eaten something delicious. I quickly rubbed her back, and she laughed. Yuusuke had stopped in the middle of the floor, looking up at me with relief in his eyes.


    Asato was standing behind him, his face devoid of expression. He was regarding me with the same look as the fox mask. I realized then that that was his true face.


    ¡°¡­Asato.¡±


    He clapped loudly, as if commending me. ¡°I see. I see. I didn¡¯t think you could get out of that place, Odagiri. I didn¡¯t even consider you¡¯d recognize that thing as your child. Now I did expect that guy to die, though I didn¡¯t think he couldn¡¯t kill an Azaka.¡±


    His teeth chattered. Asato had discarded his usual easygoing attitude. He glared at Mayuzumi, his face filled with hatred.


    Mayuzumi responded with a fearless smile. ¡°What now, brother? It¡¯s you versus me, Odagiri-kun, who has now control over a demon, and Yuusuke-kun.¡± She twirled her parasol.


    Honestly, I didn¡¯t think she should count Yuusuke in when he was still down on the floor.


    Asato gave a small smile as he took one step back.


    ¡°Are you trying to escape, brother?¡± Mayuzumi grinned. ¡°I¡¯m an Azaka, while you are not. You can run away, but you can never close this gap between us. No matter how many times you try, the results will be the same.¡±


    Asato running away.


    I wasn¡¯t going to let that happen. Not this time. I tried to move, but the child in my arms was too heavy. A strange sense of vertigo struck my whole body.


    Asato laughed. ¡°Not really, my little sister.¡± His dark-blue parasol spun.


    ¡°When I was born, I was the one to take the name of Azaka.¡± The red parasol twirled round and round. ¡°You were simply unaware of my existence. You were never an Azaka.¡±


    Dark blue and red swirled together. They both held each other¡¯s gazes, grinning.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, my little sister.¡±


    ¡°Until we meet again, brother.¡±


    Snap.


    Only the dark blue parasol closed.


    Asato was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°Asato.¡±


    I managed to take a step forward, but my legs got tangled, and I tumbled. Plopped down on the floor, my body convulsed.


    Huh?


    ¡°Papa.¡±


    The child stroked my face, as though worried. I could feel my body rapidly growing colder. Someone peered into my face.


    ¡°Huh? Uh, Azaka-san. I think his HP had gone down to negative.¡±


    ¡°For the record, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said, ¡°you¡¯re still dying. If you move too much, you will die for real.¡±


    You could¡¯ve told me that earlier.


    I had no control over my tongue, so I couldn¡¯t speak. My vision blurred. How many times had I fainted? It was beyond pathetic. I felt like clicking my tongue. In my wavering vision, I heard a soothing voice.


    ¡°Good work, Odagiri-kun. You should get some sleep.¡± A pale hand touched my cheek. She smiled at me. ¡°See? You can do it if you try.¡±


    I didn¡¯t do anything.


    I was played around like a fiddle and struggled to find my way out.


    So please don¡¯t give me that look.


    I¡¯d feel better if she made fun of me.


    Like she always did.


    Darkness took over my vision.


    Holding a hand wet with amniotic fluid, I walked through the darkness. The child was leading me somewhere. Someone was crying in the pitch-black darkness. A skinny woman was shivering, hugging her shoulders. She looked up to the heavens and cried out, as if to say she was cold.


    She looked lonely as she trembled.


    She looked pitiful as she cried.


    She was looking at the apartment in the distance, her eyes fixed on a single unit like she was staring at some paradise that was out of reach. I realized then. This place that was dark as night was the road in front of the apartment. It was the place where Shizuka committed suicide by throwing herself off the building.


    ¡°Mama¡­¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure exactly where this place was. Was it my dream? Or did I enter another¡¯s dream? Or was I in the spirit world that was connected to the dreamworld? Maybe I was in the afterlife.


    But I knew one thing.


    She had been here all along, ever since that day.


    Ever since she jumped to her death.


    Holding the child¡¯s hand, I slowly approached her. Reluctantly, I touched her back as she cried.


    Shizuka looked up. Crying like a child, she asked me like she did before, ¡°Will you save me?¡± She wasn¡¯t even aware that she was dead. ¡°Will you save me?¡± she repeated.


    Fear stroked down my back. But I swallowed it hard, and went down on my knee.


    ¡°Mama?¡± the child asked.


    I embraced Shizuka. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t save you anymore.¡±


    Tears streamed down her face. Her body trembled, and she tried to scream. I hugged her even tighter.


    ¡°But I¡¯m not going to forget about you.¡±


    Shizuka lifted her face swollen from tears. Staring into her eyes, I nodded.


    I was sure I would never forgive her. I felt sorry for her, but I couldn¡¯t forgive her. Every time I would think of her, the fear that crawled up my spine and the hatred that I had for her for ruining my life would never go away.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll remember you. Here.¡± I gave the child a gentle push.


    Tilting her head, she asked, ¡°Mama?¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s eyes widened. A soft smile filled her face. She embraced the little child¡¯s body tight in silence. A dead woman was hugging a monster that should never have existed. It was a terribly twisted scene.


    Yet it was also beautiful.


    Lastly, I muttered, ¡°It¡¯s okay now. You can stop crying.¡±


    The dream faded away.


    Shizuka gave one last, familiar smile.


    Tears trickled down my cheeks. Mayuzumi was taking off her lab coat, revealing her usual gothic lolita attire. I got up and looked around. I saw familiar furnishings. The couch that Mayuzumi always slept on. A desk with chocolates scattered on it. I realized I was back at the office.


    The child was nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°Uhm, Mayu-san. Where¡¯s Uka?¡±


    ¡°Uka¡­? Ah, you gave it a name. A good idea. A name can define a creature¡¯s existence. By giving her a name, she¡¯s not just a monster, but she¡¯s also your daughter. Unfortunately, I put her back inside you. She¡¯s still there, as she always had been.¡±


    I touched my belly. I could feel something pulsating inside.


    The demon was squirming about like always.


    ¡°It¡¯s your child, but if possible you should keep it inside and not use it. Its existence is very unstable. It will drain your life force, and more importantly, it gets bigger every time you use it. I doubt that once it¡¯s fully grown, it will still have a human form.¡±


    It was impossible for a demon to take a human form.


    While it looked like a child, it was nothing but a monster.


    Even as she shared this cruel fact, Mayuzumi grinned. ¡°But I think you¡¯ll be fine. You may count on it when you¡¯re in trouble. Keep it mind, though. Every time your stomach opens, you will be on the verge of death. But it will help you.¡±


    I caressed my belly, tracing a trail of blood. I still couldn¡¯t bear its constant squirming, but I didn¡¯t hate it enough to want to punch it.


    Papa.


    Remembering its sweet voice, I gave my belly a caring rub.


    I never wanted to conceive it.


    But I was glad to see that scene.


    ¡°Yuusuke returned to his place,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°He said he was going to take his student life seriously. Though I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true or not.¡±


    ¡°He was probably lying. I really doubt he can be a normal student.¡±


    I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if that young man appeared at places with oddities carrying his iron bat. His image popped into my mind¡ªYuusuke brandishing his bat under the moonlight. That look fit him perfectly.


    ¡°The main family will handle the killings,¡± Mayuzumi added. ¡°A lot of clan members died, but good thing there were survivors. I was told to return home.¡±


    ¡°And you said no.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Odagiri-kun. Because this place is my home.¡±


    Why listen to them when she was already home in the first place?


    Mayuzumi began swinging her white legs idly.


    Mayuzumi Spiritual Detective Agency.


    As always, the room smelled of chocolate.


    There¡¯s Mayuzumi, and then there¡¯s me. The air was filled with a stifling sweet aroma. Everything was back to normal.


    But there was one thing bothering me.


    ¡°What happened to Asato?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who knows? I sure don¡¯t. He¡¯s fixated on the Azaka name. And to you as well. But he will never have them. So his only choice is to destroy them.¡± She flashed a cat-like grin. ¡°He might come back. And with a very elaborate stage prepared.¡±


    His expressionless face, with the fox mask on his head, came to mind. My vision wavered. I felt dizzy just picturing him with his dark-blue parasol. My pulse raced, and I clenched my fists tight.


    ¡°Now, then. You¡¯re all healed, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said, as if changing the atmosphere.


    For once, she actually sensed the mood. She approached the window and pulled the curtains open.


    Warm light spilled into the room. White flowers glittered against the blue sky.


    Cherry blossoms were still in bloom.


    ¡°In recognition of your services, let¡¯s go see some flowers, shall we?¡±


    The cherry blossoms were beginning to shed their petals.


    Watching the flowers fall like snow, I smiled faintly. ¡°How many pieces of chocolate do you want?¡± I slapped my knee and stood up.


    The spring in my memories was gently coming to an end.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.1

    Story I


    I decided to create a god.


    For the record, it was not a decision made out of sheer madness, nor delusion born of blind faith. I, as a human being, chose to challenge my preconceived notions. I knew it was a foolhardy idea. I understood from the attempts of those before me that it was a frontier I could never reach. Nevertheless, I had decided to follow this path. I will draw a god to life out of the sea of subconscious. I will reach that frontier. I, a human being, will attempt to reach a place that no human has ever set foot in.


    They will criticize me.


    They will try to kill me.


    But they can¡¯t stop me. I will create a god.


    For one and one purpose only.


    A boy was sprinting along the street at night, where the stifling afternoon weather still lingered in the air. He was being chased by several men. The sound of footsteps behind him showed no sign of giving up, as if mocking his unsteady steps. The shuffling of his sneakers and his labored breathing echoed on the deserted street. Anyone could tell how this getaway would end, an end that was coming closer.


    The boy abruptly stopped. Perhaps he had given up. A concrete wall before him marked the end of the line. Upon closer look, the wall was scrawled with strings of words like some Buddisht incantation, and covered in bizarre graffiti drawn in black ink.


    His pursuers caught up with him. The boy turned around.


    Suddenly, the concrete wall squirmed, stirred like boiling water. Countless graffiti hounded the men like a swarm of bugs.


    The flashlight went out.


    ¡°And that summarizes the current incident.¡±


    ¡°I truly appreciate the horror story vibe, Mayu-san. So what¡¯s up with the flashlight?¡±


    I turned on the light, and Mayuzumi shrugged. She tossed the flashlight that was illuminating her face to the side.


    ¡°It¡¯s a perfect story for a summer night. I tried adding some aesthetics. I¡¯m not telling you to act scared, but you could at least read the room.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, it¡¯s already way past closing time.¡±


    Please let me go home already.


    Mayumi crossed her stocking-clad legs. Clothed in a gothic Lolita outfit, her figure was bizarrely beautiful. She looked like a painting come to life sitting on a leather sofa with her fingers interlocked. Her perfect features only added more to the surrealism.


    I swallowed the sigh I was about to let out.


    The scene looked overkill.


    And what she just told me was less realistic than a B-grade horror flick.


    ¡°So bottom line, the graffiti moved,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not exactly. Moving graffiti by itself is not a problem. There are countless stories of moving painting if you investigate the local elementary schools. Mona Lisa, Mozart, and so on. Simple ghost stories, which if true, you can just take as funny anecdotes. The problem is that the graffiti moved and attacked people,¡± she said in a bored tone.


    She picked up a small box on the desk. May wasn¡¯t so hot; it was pleasant, even. But the air conditioning in the room was constantly powered on, perhaps because she wore stuffy clothes regardless of the heat.


    The smell of chocolate drifted through the cold room.


    Mayumi bit into another chocolate. Sweet fragrance wafted around her. From a box of pastries that resembled a jewelry box, she picked up a chocolate truffle and popped it into her mouth.


    Meeting her cat-like gaze, I nodded. ¡°So the issue is the physical damage it caused.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. An antique is one thing. Otherwise, no paintings move in this day and age.¡± Mayuzumi gave a weary smile.


    Satisfied, she put down the box and lay on her stomach. Burying her face in the cushions, she whispered, ¡°Moving street art, in particular, is outrageous.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I blurted out.


    Mayuzumi closed her eyes as if she didn¡¯t care. She wanted to sleep.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± I said. ¡°By graffiti, you meant street art?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you call graffiti on a wall, right? From cartoons to pop, realistic works to nudes. There are many different types, but I¡¯ve never heard of ink drawings or calligraphy street art. Either way, it¡¯s a boring story. Not my cup of tea at all.¡±


    Mayuzumi yawned. She brought up the topic, and now she was the one fed up with it. Her white hand fluttered like a butterfly. Her nails, painted with black nail polish, glistened.


    ¡°You can go home now, Odagiri-kun. Sorry for keeping you for so long.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯d like to hear more about the case.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have anything more to tell you. It¡¯s the kind of incident where it¡¯s better to just see it for yourself. Just focus on catching the moving graffiti and its painter.¡±


    The last part was news to me. Apparently the whole story that reeked of an urban legend wasn¡¯t just a random incident that she happened to share. It was a case for us. I frowned, and Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted into a mocking grin.


    Why did she accept the case when she herself said it wasn¡¯t her cup of tea?


    ¡°Mayu-san, who asked you to take the case?¡± I asked anxiously.


    Mayuzumi softly shook her head. ¡°No one. Yet. But they wil come. It¡¯s a hassle, so I thought we¡¯d get it done right away.¡±


    ¡°I see. What about the details?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t tell you. Not now, at least.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand.¡±


    I nodded and stood up. Mayuzumi pulled on a nightgown and a cap with pompoms. This time it was a chameleon with its mouth open and an insect made of beads at the tip of its tongue.


    I sighed as I stepped outside.


    As usual, I had no idea what was going on.


    Moving words attacking people, and catching the culprit.


    Those were the only information I had. Too little to have a full grasp of the situation.


    Ridiculous.


    In other words, it was business as usual.


    I ashed my cigarette and put it out on the portable ashtray.


    I stared dumbly at the graffiti before me.


    ¡°¡­What is this?¡±


    Drawings of frogs filled the walls.


    It was nothing short of spectacular. The artist managed to replicate even the sliminess on the warts using precise shading alone. Drawn with ink, its subtlety belied an odd presence. The most conspicuous feature of the graffiti was the writing in the corner. A frog¡¯s limbs sprouted from the edge of the beautifully-written letters. I didn¡¯t know what the idea was behind the design, but it looked as if the word had hardened in the process of being transformed into an image of a frog. I cautiously studied the distorted letters up close.


    Frog.


    It was said that the incident started as a fight between hooligans.


    From Mayuzumi¡¯s apartment on the eastern outskirts of Nago City in Aichi Prefecture, I took the subway to the city center, and then switched to another subway line. All in all the trip took me about twenty minutes. Once outside the quiet station, I arrived at a nondescript corner of a residential area, far from the bustling streets and towering buildings. Graffiti covered the walls of apartment complexes and private homes that comprised the faded streetscape. There was a relatively busy public library nearby, but otherwise there were only few people about even during daytime, perhaps because I was somewhere two streets away from the main road. The vibrant colors on the walls provided some life instead.


    The black-and-white frog, in particular, gave off a bizarre aura.


    Street art was once popular in this neighborhood. Apparently the graffitis marked the delinquents¡¯ territories. Although it was a nuisance to the residents, they served as a clear demonstration of power. Several groups competed with each other for territory, and the area under their control was filled with their own street art. Since the groups were equally matched, the location of their street arts remained the same for a long time. But then one day something unusual happened.


    It had something to do with the bizarre graffiti on this wall.


    Too bizarre to be called street art.


    ¡°One day, a new faction appeared at the delinquents¡¯ hangout, erasing people¡¯s graffiti and painting new ones over them,¡± Mayuzumi had said. ¡°I say a new faction, but it was only one person. It wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal if that was all. The poor newcomer was beaten up, kicked out, and that was the end of it. Or so they thought. The graffiti that he drew suddenly started moving and attacked people.¡±


    I slowly reached out my finger. Fearfully, I touched the wall. My fingertips felt the rough texture of concrete. Nothing happened. The frog was completely still.


    This is ridiculous.


    I turned around and left. I looked at the note that Mayuzumi had given me. She told me that there was a witness. Using a map, I made my way to a Chinese restaurant in the neighborhood where the owner claimed to have witnessed the aberration. After turning several similar-looking corners, a sign with Chinese characters came into view. On the red roof was a shoddy picture of a dragon. I wondered if it catered to the neighborhood. As I stood in front of the cozy storefront, the smell of oil stimulated my appetite.


    That reminds me. It¡¯s almost time for lunch.


    With fried chicken in my mind, I pulled open the heavy glass door. There was only one customer in the poorly-lit restaurant. A young man, his back hunched, was scooping fried rice at the grease-stained counter.


    He turned around. ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Odagiri-san.¡± He raised his hand. A bright smile appeared on his doll-like face.


    Saga Yuusuke.


    Wordlessly I walked up to him and grabbed his collar.


    ¡°So this is your doing,¡± I snarled.


    ¡°Wh-What are you talking about? Did I do something?¡±


    Before he could run away, I made him a suspect and secured the culprit.


    Yuusuke tossed the remaining fried rice into his mouth, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right to just grab a civilian having lunch out of nowhere.¡±


    ¡°You mean a civilian who hits people on the head with a bat?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯m sorry about that. Anyway, I¡¯m innocent.¡± He slapped me on the chest. ¡°Innocent.¡±


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was lying. He looked calm and composed. But it was also a fact that he could not be trusted.


    Saga Yuusuke lies without batting an eye.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.2

    Then I realized something. ¡°Are you good at drawing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Allow me to answer your question with another question. Does this guy look like he¡¯s good at drawing?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t refer to yourself in third person. It¡¯s weird. Well?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have the time to draw anything. But to answer your question, no, I don¡¯t think I¡¯m good at drawing.¡± He cocked his head.


    Not that I trusted him, but I let him go. Yuusuke coughed, but instead of drinking water, he shoveled more fried rice into his mouth. At his feet, as usual, lay a baseball bat.


    If he could draw images that attacked people, he wouldn¡¯t need a bat.


    ¡°By the way,¡± I said, ¡°What are you doing in this dump?¡±


    ¡°Now that¡¯s just rude. The food here is great. They serve hefty portions, and it¡¯s cheap.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. I thought you were going to live a clean and honest high school life.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. I did too many part-time jobs so I¡¯m definitely getting held back for a year. I¡¯ll get it together next year. It¡¯s nice being loaded, if I do say so myself. As long as I breathe, I¡¯ll never starve to death. The world sure is weird.¡±


    Yuusuke chuckled as he flipped through the menu to see if there was anything else he wanted. I regarded his bright face with a frown. I didn¡¯t know how to deal with someone who was intentionally broken.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± he said. ¡°One fried rice and one order of gyoza.¡±


    From the back of the restaurant, a tremendously low voice, probably the manager¡¯s, answered.


    Grinning, Yuusuke turned around. ¡°Your presence here means things are gonna get interesting. If you provide me some details, I might be able to help you. Oh, and the gyoza here¡¯s delicious, but it¡¯s got lots of garlic. You okay with that?¡±


    I ignored him and took my seat. I had no idea who he was associated with, so there was no way I would divulge any sort of information.


    Hold up, though.


    ¡°Did you just order for me?¡±


    ¡°What, I shouldn¡¯t have?¡± Yuusuke asked curiously.


    I thought I felt my veins pop. I had no intention of getting that angry over food, but it was infuriating nonetheless.


    Mayuzumi, and now this guy. Why are they so inconsiderate?


    ¡°Listen, Yuusuke¡­¡±


    Before I could voice my complaint, Yuusuke¡¯s face beamed with animalistic delight. He kicked the baseball bat at his feet and grabbed it as it spun. At the same time, a loud scream came from outside.


    A man¡¯s shriek ripped through the air.


    It came from the alley I was in. Clicking my tongue, I stood up and hurried after Yuusuke. There was no hesitation in his steps, as if he knew the way, and he showed no signs of slowing down. His instincts were amazing; he only just heard the scream.


    ¡°Stop, Yuusuke! Stay out of it!¡±


    ¡°You really expect me to just say ¡®okay¡¯? How could I ignore something fun that¡¯s happening right in front of¡ª¡±


    He cut off. Yuusuke stopped and quickly took a step back. The scream could no longer be heard. Instead, there was a different sound.


    The sound of countless footsteps.


    When I laid eyes on the scene, a shiver ran down my spine.


    ¡°What is this?¡± Yuusuke mumbled.


    I¡¯d like to know myself.


    A black-and-white frog was hopping around, its legs producing wet sounds. Its body, made of diluted black ink, looked terribly unreal. Its throat swelled as it croaked. Uneasily, I lifted my gaze. A young man with flashy blond hair was crouched down on the street filled with countless frogs. He tried desperately to shake off the clinging animals. Suddenly, he fell backward. There was someone else standing beside him. Both of them were dressed similarly, but the young man standing had a bandana covering his mouth. He was a young boy, maybe fifteen years old.


    In his hand was a brush. Its tip, wet with ink, slowly touched the wall. The next instant, his arm moved swiftly, and a word appeared.


    Frog.


    The letters¡¯ outlines rippled. Legs sprouted. Arms grew. As if evolving from a tadpole, the word changed into an image of a frog. Once the transformation was complete, it leapt.


    From out of the wall and onto the alley.


    It croaked.


    ¡°What the hell are you?¡± I muttered.


    The boy noticed us. He quickly moved his brush, trying to draw something on the wall. A chill ran down my spine. Alarms rang in my mind, but I couldn¡¯t react immediately.


    Yuusuke, on the other hand, was quick.


    He crushed the frogs with the sole of his sneaker and sprinted like a beast, leaving ink marks on the pavement that looked like bloodstains. Yuusuke closed in on the boy swiftly, without hesitation.


    ¡°Stop, Yuusuke!¡±


    He slammed the baseball bat on the boy¡¯s head.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun. I can do something with my power, but I think it would be better for you if you atone for your mistakes.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything. It was Yuusuke.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Let¡¯s just hope he¡¯s not dead.¡±


    ¡°I think he¡¯s still alive,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel his skull crack.¡±


    That¡¯s good. But you don¡¯t get to say anything.


    Yuusuke and Mayuzumi looked at each other. When we carried the guy back to the apartment, Mayuzumi did not look surprised, but she didn¡¯t hide her displeasure either. She probably found the whole matter troublesome. It goes without saying that I paid the cab fare out of my own pocket. The boy was unconscious and motionless. The youngster passed out beside him was probably a gang member. Since he had no life-threatening injuries, we laid him down on the side of the road. I had no idea know what happened between them, but I could easily guess.


    I thought back to the story Mayuzumi told me.


    The boy being chased reached a dead-end and turned around. Footsteps were coming closer, intent on teaching the disrespectful newcomer a lesson. Then, something strange happened.


    The street art moved and attacked.


    I peered into the boy¡¯s face again. He showed no sign of waking up, but his breathing was stable. I just hoped his life was not in any danger. We had placed an ice pillow on his head. I thought about calling a doctor, but I didn¡¯t want to get charged with attempted murder.


    I removed the bandana covering his face to make it easier for him to breathe. He looked surprisingly young. His dark, thin eyebrows and Japanese features contrasted with his light-brown hair.


    His eyes snapped open.


    There was no time for relief at the fact that he was alive. The boy, his face stiff, touched his mouth and bolted upright. He snatched the bandana from me and jumped behind the sofa. Warily, he hid himself from sight.


    He was probably confused. But the reaction seemed too unusual.


    ¡°You think he has anthrophobia or something?¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°No need to be scared. I¡¯m harmless.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t convincing anyone a bit. The boy was silent. It looked like he wanted to say something. Mayuzumi nodded to herself and picked up a white folding fan. I wondered where she got it, and apparently it was stuck to the boy¡¯s waist. He quickly took it and began writing something on it.


    I shuddered. I thought he was up to something, but there was only normal letters on the fan.


    ¡°Who are you? What do you want?¡±


    ¡°Before asking people who they are, you should introduce yourself first,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°It¡¯s called manners. Besides, one look at me and you should know who I am.¡±


    Mayuzumi jerked her chin at the red parasol propped up on the wall. The boy¡¯s eyes widened. He waved his fan, and the words vanished. He scribbled something again.


    ¡°The current Mayuzumi Azaka?¡±


    ¡°Correct. Our meeting her like this must be fate at work. Can you tell me why you¡¯re doing this, Minase boy?¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s smile widened.


    My brows furrowed. Minase?


    ¡°I have nothing to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you want to keep it a secret, fine. It¡¯s no skin off my back. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll hear from them soon. This might sound strange coming from me, but your clan¡¯s messenger is incredibly quick to act.¡± Her smile looked as if she was taunting her prey.


    The boy scribbled something on his fan again. He unfolded it in front of his mouth.


    ¡°Do not speak of my clan, minx.¡±


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Before I could snap at him for going too far, Yuusuke reached for the fan and folded it shut.


    ¡°Can you stop doing that?¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying.¡±


    The air froze. The boy forced the folded fan open and tried to write something on it. Yuusuke folded it again. Tears formed in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± I roared.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good. It¡¯s not like he can¡¯t speak. He was pissing me off, and reading is a pain. I¡¯m a modern kid.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡±


    I looked at the boy. He was quivering. The condescending attitude he had displayed earlier was gone. His gaze flitted around like he was some cornered little critter.


    Yuusuke grabbed him by the shoulders. ¡°Now breathe in, breathe out. Breathe in, breathe out. Healthy communication starts with dialogue, don¡¯t you agree?¡± He gave a toothy smile. It reminded me of skulls.


    Realizing that he couldn¡¯t escape, the boy opened his mouth. ¡°I¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°Go on. What is it?¡±


    ¡°I-I-I¡­ Uhm¡­¡±


    Sweat trickled down the boy¡¯s face like a waterfall. Since they were almost the same age, it looked like an upperclassman bullying his junior. As I let out a sigh, there came a dignified and resonant voice.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±


    I turned around. The door to the apartment opened without a sound, revealing people wearing black-and-white kimono as if in mourning. Their clothes had ink drawings on them. On the woman¡¯s sleeve was a gray bird with its wings spread open.


    The woman, accompanied by a retainer whose mouth was covered with a cloth, slowly bowed.


    ¡°It has been a long time, Lady Mayuzumi Azaka.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see, Minase lady. You sure took your time. I was worried that your intelligence network had gone inadequate. I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re fine.¡±


    The woman arched her eyebrow slightly, but Mayuzumi wasn¡¯t being sarcastic at all. Regarding her innocent smile, the woman once again bowed deeply.


    ¡°I apologize for the inconvenience caused by a member of our clan. We will take him home right away. And one more thing.¡± The woman lifted her head. ¡°We need you to come with us, Lady Mayuzumi Azaka.¡±


    Mayuzumi said nothing. She simply grinned like a cat.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.3

    The woman said that they needed help. Mayuzumi replied that she was lying.


    I, Mayuzumi, and Yuusuke were currently in the woman¡¯s car. Inside the spacious interior, Mayuzumi bit into a chocolate truffle that she had brought with her. She didn¡¯t care about the cocoa powder falling on the leather sheets.


    ¡°Mayu-san,¡± I called. ¡°Could you clue me in? I¡¯m completely in the dark here.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. I suppose I can fill you in a bit on the details.¡±


    Mayuzumi licked off the cocoa from her white fingers and looked back at the vehicle following behind. The boy from earlier was on it.


    ¡°You saw the moving ink drawings, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s the work of the Minase clan. They can materialize what they draw, or I suppose it¡¯s more accurate to say that they end up materializing what they draw. Unlike the Mayuzumi clan, where almost everyone except me has no special powers, all members of the Minase clan possess this ability. Of course, they¡¯re not all at the same level. That¡¯s why they keep a tight control over the clan. But apparently one kid ran away.¡±


    Mayuzumi turned her face back to the front. She shrugged, and the lace around her neck bobbed.


    ¡°Normally, they would have retrieved him right away. But for some reason he got mixed up with a group of hooligans and began devoting himself to street art. The information should have reached the Minase clan, but they believed that the boy would never do such a thing, so they discarded the intel before it reached the higher-ups. I was surprised myself. To think that that prehistoric clan would be wearing bandanas around their mouths and scribbling graffiti. I thought they had gone insane.¡±


    Mayuzumi chuckled at the thought of the young boy.


    ¡°Yeah, didn¡¯t really suit his image,¡± Yuusuke muttered beside her.


    ¡°And yet you sent me to look for him,¡± I said, flaring.


    ¡°I knew that a youngster from the Minase clan was missing. I also knew that they would come to me soon to ask for help. So I thought I¡¯d get a head start. Some cases you just have no choice but to take. It¡¯s best to be done with those as soon as possible, even the most trivial ones.¡±


    The driver and the woman in the passenger seat should be able to hear us, but they didn¡¯t say anything. Yuusuke, losing interest with the conversation, took his earphones out of his pocket and listened to some music. Quite some time had passed since we got in the car. Unfortunately, the tinted windows prevented me from seeing anything outside.


    ¡°So that¡¯s the truth behind the moving drawings,¡± I said, staring intently through the glass. ¡°Tell me, Mayu-san. We caught the culprit, but why are they taking us with them?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it? They came to pick us up for a whole different reason.¡±


    After finishing the chocolate truffle, Mayuzumi opened another box. She picked up a rose-shaped chocolate. It crumbled between her teeth. Fragrant liquor wet her small lips.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been contacting me for a while now, so it wasn¡¯t really surprising,¡± she said. ¡°I just thought they finally arrived. There is a chance that I¡¯d get killed by their negligence, so they came to protect me, someone they see as less than a worm.¡±


    ¡°¡­Killed?¡±


    I ruminated on the disturbing word. Yuusuke flinched and quickly reduced the volume on his portable player.


    Mayuzumi picked up another piece of chocolate and giggled. ¡°Apparently a defector from their clan is out to kill me. Ah, how unpleasant. It sounds amusing, but I find it grim. Having my belly ripped open is not exactly my idea of a good time.¡±


    Chocolate crumbled between her teeth. The liquor oozing out from within reminded me of blood.


    Chocolate-soaked belly must smell sweet when sliced open.


    ¡°Do you know why they¡¯re trying to kill you? Maybe a grudge or something?¡±


    This girl could easily incur someone¡¯s resentment.


    Yuusuke snickered, then burst out laughing for some reason.


    Mayuzumi clapped her hands in amusement. ¡°I like that, Odagiri-kun. I think your candor is a kind of virtue. But there¡¯s no grudges involved this time. Nothing that simple. In fact, the motive makes grudges pale in comparison.¡±


    I didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Grudges sometimes made skulls sing. It could impregnate someone with a demon. I¡¯d witnessed such cases firsthand. What could be bigger than grudges?


    A completely different motive for killing, not just a simple grudge.


    Conceivable, but unpredictable.


    ¡°I give up,¡± I said. ¡°What¡¯s their motive?¡±


    ¡°It should be obvious, no? A Minase clan member is trying to kill Mayuzumi Azaka.¡±


    ¡°Lady Mayuzumi,¡± the woman called to stop her.


    Mayuzumi ignored her and grinned. ¡°To summon a god.¡±


    We got off in the middle of the mountains. Bamboo thickets lined both sides of the straight road. I turned around and saw an empty road stretching onward, flanked too with bamboo grooves. Perhaps the mountain was privately-owned. The winding sensation I felt on the way must¡¯ve been the car going up the mountain. Where on earth did they take us? I shook my head and turned my gaze forward.


    The pleasant rustling of leaves brushed my ears.


    A red parasol walked in front of me. The way she strolled along the cobblestone path, flanked on both sides by bamboos, would have been a beautiful sight if she was wearing a kimono. Instead her figure, wrapped in a luxurious dress, looked ghastly. Her black clothes under bright crimson seemed like an incongruous mourning attire.


    ¡°What you said earlier, Mayu-san,¡± I said. ¡°Do you believe gods exist?¡±


    It seemed comical that she, who detested being worshiped by the Mayuzumi clan as a living god, would speak of divine beings.


    ¡°That¡¯s an awfully non-specific question,¡± she replied without looking back. ¡°Are you trying to narrow things down by yourself since I¡¯m not sharing any details?¡± She twirled her parasol. ¡°If someone points in front of them and says there¡¯s a god there, I¡¯d say cool.¡±


    I frowned a little. I didn¡¯t expect her answer. I thought for sure she would reject the abstract concept of gods.


    Mayuzumi spun, and with a smile as if reasoning with a child, she said, ¡°That¡¯s what gods are. If someone believes in them, then they¡¯re everywhere. Whether they exist or not is completely up to the individual. There are few concepts as free and handy as this. Some embrace it, while others abhor it. But I won¡¯t mock any of them for their beliefs, as long as they don¡¯t treat me like a god. Because it¡¯s annoying.¡±


    Mayuzumi gave a derisive smile and dropped her voice low. ¡°God¡¯s in his heaven, all¡¯s right with the world. Or perhaps not. Both are wonderful views. Gods can be whatever people want them to be. Unfortunately, it doesn¡¯t stop there this time.¡±


    Shaking her head softly, Mayuzumi spun back around. She twirled her parasol and resumed walking.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you more about the whole summoning a god thing. For now, follow me.¡±


    No need to tell me. I started walking. If she told me to follow her, my role was to obey like a dog. I looked over my shoulder. But why is he here?


    ¡°Yuusuke¡­ What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes. Mayuzumi-san said it was okay,¡± he answered, removing his earphones. The intense tune suggested he was listening to rock music.


    If Mayuzumi let him come, then there was nothing I could say. Clicking my tongue, I asked him the same question.


    ¡°Yuusuke, do you believe gods exist?¡±


    ¡°It would be nice if they did,¡± he said flippantly. ¡°Sounds handy.¡±


    He fiddled with his player, probably searching for some song. On his right arm, a bat hung like an extension of his hand.


    I turned my gaze back to the front. Mayuzumi was standing still. Up ahead was a gate, where the woman who was walking ahead was waiting.


    ¡°We¡¯re here, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    The gate creaked open. People whose faces were covered with black cloth were lined up on either side like there was some sort of a funeral procession. Sweat slowly trickled down my back, and I don¡¯t think it had anything to do with the sunlight pouring down on us.


    ¡°Welcome to the Minase main family,¡± Mayuzumi said as if she owned the place.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.4

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this remind you of yakuza movies?¡± Yuusuke said.


    ¡°I can see why you¡¯d think that, but please shut up.¡±


    Not only was it terrifying, it was no laughing matter.


    We walked down the cobblestone path to the manor. As Mayuzumi passed by, the people with concealed faces bowed deeply, looking like black waves crashing. Mayuzumi walked past them coolly, but not Yuusuke and me.


    ¡°Save your surprise until we enter the manor,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°So far, it¡¯s not so different from the Mayuzumi clan, is it?¡±


    Just because it¡¯s the same doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ll get used to it.


    I followed closely behind. As soon as I stepped into the manor, I was rendered speechless. The walls, the ceiling, the floor¡ªeverything was made of pure-white calligraphy paper. The long hallway felt oddly crushing.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine people living here.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful? All the rooms are like this too,¡± Mayuzumi said with a chuckle.


    A closer look revealed sliding doors, but since they were the same color as the walls, it was hard to spot them. I wondered why they built the place this way. No sane person would blanket their entire residence in white.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find out soon enough,¡± Mayuzumi said, as if reading my mind.


    We were led to a room deeper inside. As we walked through the labyrinthine corridors, the color black would sometimes cross my vision, moving swiftly and disappearing before I could check what it was.


    Something was crawling on the walls. That¡¯s what it felt like.


    Squirming frogs sprang to mind. A knot formed in my gut. When I tried to identify it, it hid again. Eventually, we reached the innermost room. The double sliding doors opened.


    The floor, walls, and ceiling¡ªeverything was painted white. The ceiling was strangely low, giving the room a stifling, oppressive atmosphere. In the middle of the room, a girl was sitting with her hands on her hips. Our female guide moved behind her, laying prostrate with the rest of the black-clad retainers. The girl¡¯s figure stood out in the pool of blackness.


    Only her kimono was pure white.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Mayuzumi greeted casually.


    The girl didn¡¯t answer, as if snubbing her. Her long, glossy black hair was cut sharply down her back. Her skin was as morbidly pale as a doll or a corpse.


    The girl lifted her head. Her large black eyes blinked. Her tightly pursed lips looked incredibly red, perhaps from lipstick. Her icy expression was the exact opposite of Mayuzumi¡¯s, but she was just as beautiful.


    The girl pulled a fan from her waist and opened it. She ran a brush across its surface. Her handwriting was too fancy to read.


    Mayuzumi spoke to translate. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to have you visit us, Lady Mayuzumi Azaka.¡±


    But the girl did not look welcoming at all. She was glaring at Mayuzumi like she was an enemy.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to see you well, Minase¡­ you are the new head, yes?¡±


    The girl quickly waved her fan in a graceful motion, and the letters vanished. He ran her brush once more.


    ¡°My name is Minase Shirayuki, head of the Minase clan.¡±


    The girl held her fan out in front of her, still staring at Mayuzumi. Despite her doll-like appearance, there was tenacity in her eyes. At first I was surprised to learn that she was the head of the clan, but I could see why.


    She had a proud look in her eyes.


    ¡°Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±


    ¡°Likewise. It¡¯s unfortunate that I couldn¡¯t establish a friendly relationship with your father.¡± Mayumi¡¯s lips twisted into a nasty, animalistic grin. ¡°I hope we get along well.¡±


    I smell bullshit.


    I swallowed the words. The girl did not respond to Mayuzumi¡¯s obvious provocation. Mayuzumi said what she said because she knew the girl would not react. They understood each other well.


    There was no need for pretense. Feeling each other out was a waste of time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll cut to the chase,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I heard that the defector has finally decided to summon a god. Do you have any estimate as to the progress of their preparations since receiving the intel?¡±


    The girl glanced at me and Yuusuke. She raised her eyebrow slightly and opened her fan.


    ¡°I will tell you about it. However, I would like those two behind you to leave.¡±


    ¡°You can keep it from them, but it makes no difference. I will tell them about it myself. Besides, it is my belly that will be ripped open because of your negligence.¡±


    Mayuzumi opened her parasol. A red flower bloomed in the white room.


    Mayuzumi stared fearlessly into the girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t play games with me. I won¡¯t make any unreasonable demands. But you must show your sincerity. I don¡¯t bemoan my own misfortune, but I can¡¯t stomach others¡¯ mistakes either. Having my belly ripped open is not funny to me, you see. I find it irritating, in fact.¡±


    The parasol spun. Red shadows danced on the walls.


    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me into your mess,¡± Mayuzumi said in a mocking tone.


    The woman behind the head of the clan opened her mouth to say something, but the girl raised her white hand to stop her, and unfolded her fan.


    ¡°I apologize. I am sorry. You are right, Lady Mayuzumi. I will tell you everything. But know this.¡±


    The corner of Mayuzumi¡¯s lips lifted. The clan head moved her brush with blinding speed.


    ¡°Your belly will not be ripped open. Any trouble that comes from our clan will be dealt with by our clan.¡±


    The head closed her fan, and snapped it open again.


    Mayuzumi read the sentence with amusement.


    ¡°Do not underestimate us.¡±


    A chuckle echoed through the room. Mayuzumi switched to a friendlier tone.


    ¡°I see. You¡¯re more feisty than I expected. You¡¯re an amusing fellow. Worth observing, even. As long as I¡¯m entertained, I have no complaints.¡±


    She might have none, but I had plenty.


    As much as possible, I would like to avoid life-and-death situations. At all costs.


    But she probably wouldn¡¯t care about my concerns.


    ¡°Now then,¡± Mayuzumi continued with a smile. ¡°Tell me. Are you in a tight spot or are you good? I highly doubt it¡¯s the latter, though.¡±


    ¡°You guessed correct. I¡¯m glad you understand.¡±


    Unlike the woman biting her lip behind her, the head of the clan showed not an ounce of agitation, shrugging off Mayuzumi¡¯s remark. Keeping a calm face, she moved her brush.


    ¡°I ask that you keep this matter private. My father, the previous head of the clan, was murdered by the defector. He could not stop them. All but one of his retainers who brought back this information were killed. At this point, every second counts.¡±


    ¡°I see. The old man was killed, huh? He was on in years, but he was still the head of the clan. I doubt a clan member could kill him so easily.¡±


    The clan head lowered her gaze a little.


    Mayuzumi nodded. ¡°I understand. All the more reason to settle the problem on your own. Do you have a chance?¡±


    ¡°I am better than my father. I do not gamble unless I have a chance of winning.¡±


    The fan folded. The head, as if expressing her determination, opened it with a mighty flourish.


    ¡°My drawings will prevail.¡±


    ¡°Very well.¡±


    Mayuzumi closed her parasol. The red shadows on the wall disappeared. Holding it to the floor like a walking stick, Mayuzumi turned to the clan head.


    ¡°But are you sure you should have invited me here? He can¡¯t be stopped now. There is not a moment to lose. He will come to rip my guts out. I get that. But to go to war in the main family¡¯s residence is insane.¡±


    ¡°This place is our castle. Going against the main family is the same as going against the entire clan.¡±


    ¡°I see. An all-out war. Should I bemoan the fact that you¡¯re forced to take this course of action, or should I commend you for giving it your all without hesitation?¡±


    In response to Mayuzumi¡¯s mocking remark, the clan head replied calmly, ¡°Neither.¡±


    The brush stopped moving. Silence drummed in my ears. Ink dripped from the tip of the brush and onto the floor. Mayuzumi smiled as the ink spread like a bloodstain.


    ¡°Gotcha. We¡¯re done here. Odagiri-kun, Yuusuke-kun, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Mayuzumi turned and walked away. The lady-in-waiting quickly rose to her feet to lead the way, but Mayuzumi ignored her and continued walking. She seemed to know where she was supposed to stay. She seemed in a better mood than before.


    Mayuzumi was enjoying herself.


    A sense of foreboding crawled up my spine.


    ¡°Looks like you¡¯re having fun, Mayu-san,¡± I said.


    She giggled. ¡°You can tell, huh? I thought it would be boring, but this might, in fact, be interesting after all. We¡¯ll have premium seats to a spectacular show. I¡¯m so looking forward to it.¡±


    Mayuzumi purred like a cat. The sense of foreboding grew stronger. Mayuzumi right now was like a cat with a dried bonito flake held up in front of her.


    Or a raven with a carcass lying before it.


    ¡°Relax, Odagiri-kun. Have some fun.¡± She turned around and smiled. ¡°Have you ever seen a dragon?¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 1.5

    After settling into the guest room, Yuusuke began looking around. He was searching for something. I thought the guest room would be different, but it was just like the others, white on all sides, and did not even have a window. Staring at a single point would drive people crazy.


    Yuusuke lifted his head, frowning. ¡°Where¡¯s the outlet?¡±


    ¡°Does it look like this place would have one?¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s pretty amazing that you can get that impression from looking at this room,¡± Mayuzumi remarked. ¡°You¡¯re quite something.¡±


    Yuusuke gave an embarrassed chuckle. It wasn¡¯t a compliment. Still not ready to give up, he walked around the room. In his hand was a portable music player.


    ¡°Were you even listening earlier?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I was. At first. Then it got boring with the whole clan thing, so I¡¯ve been using this ever since. And now I¡¯m running out of battery.¡± Yuusuke waved the player around.


    You followed us here. At least pay attention.


    Before I could rebuke him, Yuusuke continued in a casual tone, ¡°Clans, family, pretense, true motives, betrayal, public opinion. Who cares about any of those things?¡±


    There was a hint of disgust in his voice. I kept my mouth shut. He must feel uncomfortable in this house.


    The clan wanted to deal with their own problem themselves.


    It was similar to keeping the double-suicide of a wife and her daughter under wraps.


    ¡°If you want to see those kinds of things, just watch daytime television,¡± he said.


    Or maybe I was just overthinking things.


    I opened my mouth to yell at him, when the sliding door opened silently, and someone appeared. I turned around to see a familiar face standing there. It was the boy from earlier. His hair had been dyed an unnatural black, and he was wearing a kimono of the same color. There was no bandana covering his face. His large eyes were twitching, and the teacups and snacks on the tray he was carrying was shaking.


    ¡°I-I-I brought t-tea¡­ for you¡­¡± He trailed off.


    He had trouble talking to people, it seemed. Mayuzumi took a cup. Its contents had spilled a little.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she said. ¡°So you¡¯re our caretaker. I see. This must be your punishment for the time being.¡± She turned to me with a smirk. ¡°He hates me, after all.¡±


    ¡°I can somehow guess,¡± I said, ¡°but did something happen between you and the Minase family in the past?¡±


    ¡°You will get your answer soon. It¡¯s too much trouble to talk about it all at once, so I¡¯ll tell you all about it later. For now, have a cup of tea. I¡¯m sure it tastes good, since they¡¯re using expensive leaves.¡±


    I did as she told and took a cup. The boy occasionally cast glances at Yuusuke. He was probably traumatized by the smile. Yuusuke, oblivious to the boy¡¯s gaze, was staring at a corner of the room, his head cocked to the side.


    ¡°Odagiri-san,¡± he called. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    I turned to him.


    At first, I had no idea what it was.


    There was what looked like a black stain on the white wall.


    Moments later, I realized that it was the same thing that was crawling on the hallway walls earlier. Suddenly, it started moving, zipping around the room at an incredible speed, then stopped.


    Eye.


    It suddenly changed shape. The corners melted, forming eyelids. I remembered that kanji characters were originally based on images. A huge human eye emerged on the sliding door. Slowly, it regarded us, and blinked.


    The slimy eyeball made me nauseous.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Mayuzumi said amusingly. ¡°We¡¯re being watched.¡± Like a dog quietly standing by, the eye blinked repeatedly.


    I shrank back. ¡°What is that thing, Mayu-san?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? It¡¯s an alternative to surveillance cameras. These ¡®eyes¡¯ are installed in the walls throughout the mansion to watch guests. They don¡¯t have a recording function, but if they see anything suspicious, they immediately report it to the residents. There¡¯s a delay, so I wouldn¡¯t really call it a handy system. In short, it¡¯s just for aesthetics. Just deal with it.¡±


    ¡°Aesthetics? Are you sure about that?¡±


    How was I supposed to deal with it when it looked so creepy? No one should ever find human organs on the walls normal. Not me, especially.


    Suddenly, Yuusuke crouched down. ¡°If you don¡¯t like seeing it, just do this.¡± He poked the eyeball with his finger.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡±


    Then he gouged it out. The eye quivered, crumbled, and turned to being just a black stain.


    ¡°Yuusuke!!!¡±


    ¡°Wh-Why are you mad?! You said it was creepy!¡±


    ¡°Who told you to gouge it out?!¡±


    ¡°Now, now. Just calm down. I¡¯m sure they won¡¯t find out about it.¡±


    Yuusuke¡¯s eyes met the gaze of the speechless boy behind him. The boy¡¯s shoulders stiffened. Yuusuke gave a toothy grin. The boy tried to run away, but Yuusuke, for some reason, picked up his baseball bat and chased after him. Black letters crawled all over the walls. Numerous letters came through the cracks, and painted the whole ceiling black in no time at all. The overlapping letters wriggled and stopped all at once. I stared dumbly at them.


    Eye.


    A slow transformation began. Numerous eyelids took shape, and eyeballs were formed.


    Countless eyes blinked on the ceiling.


    ¡°You probably shouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± Mayuzumi muttered with a chuckle.


    Shit.


    I sipped my tea while under the ceiling¡¯s gaze. Mayuzumi was still eating her chocolate, not sparing a glance at the snacks. I tore off a piece of nerikiri and tossed it into my mouth. I swallowed the urge to smoke a cigarette along with the sweets. Yuusuke was swinging his bat toward the ceiling. He was just barely out of reach, but he seemed to find it amusing when the eyelids closed.


    I sighed. ¡°So what¡¯s the plan, Mayu-san?¡±


    She would probably just stay put and wait for something to happen. In her words, we were in the premium seats, so there was no need to panic. But to my surprise, Mayuzumi shook her head.


    ¡°It¡¯s obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll be spectating¡­ is what I want to say, but I don¡¯t want to get my gut ripped open in a mediocre show, no matter how much fun it may seem. So, Odagiri-kun. I have a job for you. I need you to get me something.¡±


    Mayuzumi rolled over. Stretching her body like a cat, she continued. ¡°First, we¡¯ll ask the clan head if we could borrow a car. We¡¯ll go to the nearest town, or probably end up driving all over the place, really. You have a driver¡¯s license, right?¡±


    ¡°I got one with my own money when you asked me to. So what are we supposed to do? I¡¯m not even sure if they¡¯ll let us borrow a car.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something I want to buy. If we can¡¯t borrow a car, that¡¯s okay. I will not be restrained. We¡¯ll rent one if we have to.¡±


    Mayuzumi grinned. Yuusuke swung his bat hard in response. I let out a sigh. I had no idea what¡¯s going to happen, but I don¡¯t want any bloodshed before things even start. I could only hope that things would go peacefully.


    ¡°But, Mayu-san,¡± I said. ¡°I thought your life was in danger. Should you really be out in the open?¡± It hadn¡¯t really sunk in, so I ended up asking rather bluntly.


    Mayuzumi shrugged. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that. It¡¯s a defector from this clan who¡¯s after me. The very same clan that covers their entire walls with white paper, where the head waves around a fan. We¡¯re talking about people who stay away from modern society, and instead use these things for surveillance.¡±


    As if to express their displeasure, the eyes blinked in unison.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Everything they do is so theatrical, it¡¯s ridiculous. A member of their clan, although now a defector, would not kill me in broad daylight. If the stage is set, he¡¯ll come. He doesn¡¯t know it himself, but he can¡¯t stop himself from dancing. So we¡¯re getting ready ahead of time.¡±


    Mayuzumi stood up and picked up her red parasol. Ignoring the eyes watching her, she started walking. I followed behind.


    Flinging the sliding door open, Mayuzumi whispered, ¡°Take it easy, Odagiri-kun.¡± There was only anticipation and a hint of boredom in her voice. She tilted her head and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s just a show for now. So let¡¯s have some fun, yeah?¡±


    Her smile filled me with anxiety.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.6

    After borrowing a car and leaving the Minase household, I learned a few things. The manor was located in Kyoto, where the Minase clan owned a large piece of land. The mountain owned by the Minase clan and the surrounding area were private property, completely off-limits to the public. We got off the steep mountain road and merged onto a public road, flying at top speed. We drove for a couple of hours. We were lucky to find a hardware store. Otherwise, we might not have made it back to the manor by nightfall.


    I laid down the last of the cardboard boxes. Curious eyes gathered around, squirming about when they couldn¡¯t find a gap through the packing tapes. I stretched out my hips, and there was a loud crack. I slouched forward from the sharp pain, moaning.


    ¡°Are you all right, Odagiri-san? Back pain at your age is tragic. Or perhaps comical.¡±


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I snapped.


    I hated how I couldn¡¯t deny it. Yuusuke, on the other hand, looked fine. We went back and forth three times, but I was the only one suffering. I turned around grudgingly to find Mayuzumi watching us work. Our gazes met, and she smiled.


    Her pitiful eyes pissed me off.


    ¡°We¡¯re done, Mayu-san,¡± I said. ¡°What are you using these things for?¡±


    ¡°Good work, both of you. Well then, shall we ask them to serve dinner? Also, they¡¯re more than just things, Odagiri-kun. One per family. It¡¯s a necessity these days.¡±


    So why do we have so many?


    I had trouble breathing, so I kept my mouth shut.


    Mayuzumi called the boy waiting in the hallway and asked for dinner. They even prepared food for Mayuzumi as well, either out of courtesy or mockery. As expected, she gave it to Yuusuke without touching it. Instead, she had chocolate bonbon. Yuusuke took all the meat and left the rest for me.


    ¡°You should eat something other than meat,¡± I said, scooping the tofu covered with red bean paste. ¡°Don¡¯t pass it all to me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m from the fast food generation. Be reasonable.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such a generation before,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Sounds like a new generation.¡±


    The night wore on as we engaged in idle chatter. Yuusuke shooed away the eyes swarming the boxes with his baseball bat, while Mayuzumi lay down, looking bored. My stomach was full. The room was cozy once you got used to it.


    I had a feeling that nothing would happen.


    There was no sign of anything dire happening.


    ¡°I think that inattention is a problem of yours, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°You judge what¡¯s before you with your own eyes. If things seem lax, it¡¯s a sign that your brain is lax.¡± She grinned and casually pulled on a box of chocolates.


    I rubbed my lower back and let out a sigh. ¡°So you say, but what if nothing actually happens?¡±


    ¡°I suppose being relieved from what you see rather than being frightened about nothing is a valid approach. Or perhaps the correct way is to doubt everything you see.¡±


    Mayuzumi stuck out her finger and traced it from one corner of the white room to another.


    ¡°¡®I think, therefore I am¡¯. Even if everything in this world is not real, you yourself will always be real because you think. Actually, it has a much deeper meaning than that. Now allow me to offer a more perverted interpretation. Reality can only be shaped by thought¡ªyour peace is yours to decide. Could you pass me my water bottle? There¡¯s hot chocolate in it.¡±


    ¡°Here you go. And might I remind you again that you¡¯ll one day die of diabetes.¡±


    And here I thought she was going to say something smart and complicated. It felt like she was teasing me. I handed her the water bottle, and she took a sip. Silence descended.


    The only sound was Yuusuke swinging his bat. Whoosh!


    ¡°Sorry to bother you, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said.


    ¡°What is it, Mayu-san?¡±


    I turned around. I thought she wanted chocolate, so I handed a new box to her, but she stood up and opened her red parasol. A red shadow stained the wall. The next moment, countless eyes sprang up not only on the ceiling, but all over the walls. Like a black cloud, the swarm drifted away from the room and disappeared into the corridor. Yuusuke raised his head like a beast sensing danger. Mayuzumi smiled as she set the parasol over her shoulder.


    My belly stirred. There was a slight pain, and I felt the blood in my body drop.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s smile was the same as before.


    But why did it seem so ominous?


    In a voice that I could only describe as enraptured, she whispered, ¡°He¡¯s here.¡±


    Driven by a feeling of foreboding that made all the hair on my body stand on end, I put my hand on the sliding door and opened it. The white corridor was lined with ghostly figures. The Minase clan members looked like ink dropped on calligraphy paper. They were staring down the corridor, holding their breath. All of them had a brush in their hands, stopping just short of touching the wall.


    Mayuzumi, standing beside me, smiled like an audience waiting for the curtains to rise.


    Her face was full of anticipation.


    My stomach pulsed. She was kicking me furiously from inside, seemingly agitated. Since the day I acknowledged her as my child, she had never reacted like this. The pain was so intense that I hunched over, clutching my stomach.


    Calm down. What¡¯s the matter with you?


    I heard a child¡¯s laughter, and my vision switched.


    You want me to take a look?


    My vision moved forward. The object of the child¡¯s interest seemed to be up ahead. I slipped past the Minase folks and arrived at the entryway. Like eyeballs floating in the air, I studied the situation with my vision alone.


    Someone was standing in the square darkness. Their feet were wet and reddish-black. Where were the members of the clan who were supposed to be here? My gaze fell on the twitching left arm discarded in the corner. Gruesome marks were left on the severed section, as though it had been bitten off. As I swallowed, the person standing there moved.


    It was a man of medium height and medium build, wrapped in a monk¡¯s working clothes. His body was oddly devoid of presence.


    Slowly, he looked up.


    There was no face.


    A crude Noh mask, devoid of any expression, covered the man¡¯s visage.


    The man slowly started walking. His thin soles touched the white corridor. He raised his hands and pointed his unusually long arms toward the wall. At both ends he held brushes, serving like extensions of his arms. The tips of the brush touched the wall, and ink trickled down like a trail of blood. My eyes opened wide.


    Oh, shit.


    Overwhelming panic gripped my entire body. The man¡¯s arms moved with blinding speed, and two Tigers appeared on the walls. Black and white swirled at a furious speed like a small typhoon gathering. Gradually, it took shape. The tigers that emerged were like ink drawings often seen on hanging scrolls. But something was fundamentally different. They were completely distinct from the Frogs and Eyes. Those looked unnatural, while these seemed extremely real.


    They had pulsating muscles under their fur and fangs.


    The tigers growled. The man nodded wordlessly.


    Like loyal hounds, the tigers crouched down.


    ¡°Ruuuuun!¡± I screamed.


    My vision returned at rapid speed. I couldn¡¯t see the tigers yet, but I could feel something approaching. Mayuzumi remained calm and graceful as she cast me a sidelong glance. She stood motionless with her parasol on her shoulder. The Minase folks seemed to have guessed what was going on. One after another, they pressed their brushes on the wall and on the floor and began drawing characters. Some looked graceful, some crude.


    Monkey, Raven, Leopard.


    I remembered what Mayuzumi said about their ability. It seemed that what they could materialize was determined by their own skill. Even if they drew the same letters, the resulting picture would naturally be different. When I saw the words wriggling, hopelessness came crashing on me.


    The quality was like heaven and earth. What they produced couldn¡¯t possibly stand a chance.


    They drew animals, but that man drew beasts.


    More than ten ravens streaked past, flapping their wings in unison. They didn¡¯t jump out of the wall, perhaps to avoid disturbing their masters in the corridor, but instead glided at a furious speed along the surface of the wall. Only black feathers popped out from the wall and scattered before my eyes. The other animals sprinted underneath. Running along the walls on either side, the tigers appeared from up ahead. The eyes of the mighty beasts burned fiercely.


    Drawings clashed within the walls. Ravens swarmed to peck at the tiger¡¯s eyes with their sharp beaks. Shrill cries cut through the air. Leopards and monkeys buried their fangs at the tigers¡¯ legs. Black beasts obscured the tigers for a moment. The next instant, black ink splattered. The tiger on the right wall reared its head and crushed the ravens and the monkey¡¯s head with its jaw. The tiger on the left wall gnawed the leopard in the throat and shook its head. Bodies sprang from the walls, fell to the floor, and bounced. The leopard, its throat bitten off, turned into a convulsing pool of ink.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.7

    Translator: Kell


    It was a one-sided slaughter.


    The creatures were just in a whole different league. The sight of the tigers devouring the beasts was oddly captivating.


    My sense of fear had gone numb. The scene before me was so unreal. It felt like I was watching an elegant production. There was a clear difference between the man¡¯s drawing and those of the Minase clan. The dancing tigers were significantly more beautiful than the other animals.


    It was the difference between art and mere graffiti.


    All the animals were nothing but graffiti before the man¡¯s drawings.


    Suddenly the tiger on the right jumped out of the wall. Upon landing on the floor, it pounced on the woman closest to it. Massive amounts of blood gushed out of her torn neck. The pure-white ceiling turned red, and blood rained on the floor. The tiger leapt right back into the wall. It sprinted up to the ceiling, attacked a man from above, crushed him, and slammed him against the wall. Humans were dying in cold blood. The child in my stomach laughed. But I couldn¡¯t move.


    I stared dumbfounded at the scene before me. Mayuzumi¡¯s words rang in my ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a show for now.¡±


    You were right, Mayu-san.


    This was just like a scene from a stage play.


    The tigers vanished. Corpses littered the red-walled corridor.


    Where did they go?


    Then, a white arm abruptly reached out from the corner of my eye. It grabbed me by the collar and dragged me into the room, slamming the back of my head into the floor. Reeling in agony, I felt a stir on the back of my neck. Right before I collapsed, I heard the clattering of teeth and animals breathing nearby. I picked myself up. Mayuzumi was no longer looking at me. The tiger, having run out of targets, had gnawed at another member of the clan. A scream came from the hallway.


    ¡°Yuusuke-kun!¡± Mayuzumi shouted.


    Yuusuke silently brandished his bat. He bashed the wall, scraping it. Yuusuke repeatedly swung his bat to the right and to the left, leaving only torn wallpaper and bare mud walls. Just then, a lone tiger bolted and tried to enter the room, but the wall it attempted to cross had a huge scratch.


    The tiger could pop out of the wall, but for some reason, it seemed to insist on moving along the wall. It stopped with a low growl.


    The other tiger also stopped in front of the damaged wall. But it leapt through the still intact wallpaper and onto the ceiling. It wanted to go above our heads and leap into the room from there. Yuusuke immediately jumped toward the ceiling.


    ¡°Haaaaaaahhh!¡±


    Yuusuke swung the bat with a feral motion. The tip hit the ceiling and tore the paper. The tiger went around the torn paper, letting out a low roar of annoyance. The other tiger turned and went back out. The tiger on the ceiling, too, dashed back to the wall and returned to the corridor.


    Screams echoed in the distance.


    Finally, it dawned on me that we were safe. My whole body relaxed.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°The difference is outstanding. An all-out war is pretty much pointless.¡± She chuckled, and smiled at me. ¡°Good for you, Odagiri-kun. In this white household, the beasts can move faster on the wallpaper. That¡¯s why they only jump out when they devour people, and then return to the wall. Master¡¯s orders, most likely. And to follow those orders, those tigers put off attacking us. They had no wallpaper to pass through. If it weren¡¯t for his word, or if we were somewhere else, we might have already been chewed to death. Ah, heaven forbid.¡±


    There was no hint of fear in her voice. She was smiling down the hallway.


    I understood then. This situation was really just a show for her.


    Little shit.


    I stood up, holding back the urge to lash out at her.


    ¡°Mayu-san,¡± I called. ¡°You look very calm. The enemy¡¯s after you, isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Is that a jab at me? Take a look at this mess. The tigers don¡¯t see me as anyone special. They¡¯re killing people indiscriminately. Do you know why?¡±


    How should I know?


    When I didn¡¯t answer, she continued. ¡°In short, they were outriders. To kill the queen bee deep in the hive, you have to kill the other bees. For me, this scene is nothing more than entertainment. I¡¯ve told you before. This is a show.¡±


    Her lips lifted into a hideous smile. I furrowed my brows.


    ¡°Mayuzumi-san,¡± Yuusuke called with a yawn. ¡°What¡¯s our next move?¡±


    ¡°What do you want to do?¡±


    ¡°Well, my player¡¯s run out of battery, so I want to go home,¡± he replied easily.


    Yuusuke seemed uninterested in the scene in front of him. When he noticed my gaze, he said, ¡°If you want to see something like this, just go to the movies. CGI these days is pretty amazing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point. This isn¡¯t a movie. Real people are dying here.¡±


    ¡°Asking me to feel sorry for them is ridiculous.¡± Shrugging, he walked to the door and peered down the bloody, ink-soaked hallway. ¡°I won¡¯t cry over anyone¡¯s death anymore. Because honestly, I really don¡¯t care. If someone dies in front of me, and I¡¯m not involved in any way, then that¡¯s that.¡±


    People think differently. Whether or not you feel sad about someone¡¯s death is up to the individual. As Yuusuke said, it would be up to me to mourn this scene. And I know it¡¯s thoughtless to ask Yuusuke to do so.


    But I can¡¯t just allow that. I glowered at him.


    As if to get rid of the tense atmosphere, Mayuzumi clapped her hands, drawing attention to her.


    ¡°You have every right to be angry, Odagiri-kun. I neither agree or disagree with your sentiment. But I do understand, and I do plan to do something about the situation. So let¡¯s get a move on. Can you two carry the stuff we bought?¡±


    Yuusuke and I looked at each other. I finally realized what she had in mind.


    But could we really do that?


    ¡°I said I¡¯d take care of it, didn¡¯t I? Besides, it¡¯s for their own good as well. If you¡¯re tired of the play, helping out the actors every once in a while is not a bad idea, I would say. Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Without waiting for my reply, Mayuzumi walked out into the hallway. Stepping on a pool of blood, she turned around.


    ¡°Let¡¯s watch from the premium seats.¡±


    I thought she was going to follow the screams, but Mayuzumi suddenly started searching for something. She grabbed the blood-soaked sliding doors and opened them one by one. There was no one inside. But when she opened the third sliding door, we noticed a figure trembling in the corner.


    ¡°There you are,¡± Mayuzumi muttered as she neared the boy.


    He looked up, his face wet with tears. When he saw Mayuzumi, instead of being relieved, his eyes widened and he hung his head down.


    ¡°Hello there. You¡¯re our guide, aren¡¯t you?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    He cast his eyes down and cried in shame.


    ¡°Why are you shaking? The people guarding this place are all dead. It was you guys¡¯ idea to keep me away from the head, but not too far that you can¡¯t protect me either. And for that, you need a guide. In this situation, you should be taking us closer to the last line of defense. You¡¯re free to wet yourself, but you have to do your duty. If you don¡¯t, I might miss out on a great show.¡±


    From what I understood, he was supposed to lead us to the head of the clan once he sensed something was wrong. But instead he ran away with his tail between his legs. Mayuzumi¡¯s words did nothing; he still wouldn¡¯t stand up. Fear had paralyzed his legs. How do we calm him down?


    ¡°Boooo!¡± Yuusuke roared out of nowhere, sticking his face in front of the boy.


    I wondered what kind of face he made. The boy completely froze.


    ¡°Yuusukeeeee! Why don¡¯t you read the room?!¡±


    ¡°I did that on purpose. It¡¯s called shock therapy. Well? Feel better?¡±


    The boy blinked several times.


    ¡°No matter how scared you are,¡± Yuusuke said, ¡°when it¡¯s your time to go, it¡¯s your time to go. So get a move on.¡± He gave a toothy, skull-like grin.


    The boy sprang to his feet. Maybe he thought he was going to get eaten.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.8

    The boy led the way at a trot. He glanced back occasionally, saw what we were carrying, but couldn¡¯t muster up the courage to say anything. He avoided the path straight to the head of the clan. Instead he chose a narrow branching corridor and went left, stopping in front what seemed like a toilet. The boy felt around the wall and took a brush from his chest. As if tracing over an image, he drew the word ¡°Unlock.¡± Some kind of mechanism made a clicking sound. A crack appeared on the wall, and it opened, revealing an old staircase.


    At the bottom of the stairs was a narrow passageway that ran through the basement. It seemed like a labyrinth, but the boy¡¯s steps were sure. Left, right, right, left, right. After walking for about fifteen minutes, he suddenly stopped. He touched the wall, which appeared to be a dead end at first glance. He took up his brush again and painted ¡°Unlock¡±. There was no sound this time. The boy also took something from his pocket and pasted it on the wall. A talisman with words gracefully written on it, probably from the clan head. There was a creaking sound, and suddenly it was bright. We passed through the narrow exit into the clan head¡¯s room.


    Yuusuke turned to look at the square opening on the white wall. ¡°Wow. A hidden door, huh? Talk about clich¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself,¡± I said. ¡°Don¡¯t say a word. Keep your mouth shut.¡±


    I swallowed.


    Figures in black were gathered in the pure-white room. Apparently, all the remaining members of the clan had grouped up here. In the middle of the black crowd stood a dignified white silhouette, as white as the walls. Her form, wrapped in what seemed like burial clothes, was a light in a sea of blackness. Funeral attendees and the dead was what came to mind.


    Then I noticed something. Her kimono had sleeves on which letters could be drawn.


    So she could fight even when she was the only one left.


    She turned around slowly. We quickly put down the stuff in our hands. But there seemed to be nothing to worry about. Her gaze was fixed solely on Mayuzumi.


    She opened her fan. ¡°I am glad you are safe. You took some time, so I was worried.¡±


    I could read the words this time. Perhaps she took me and Yuusuke into consideration. I glanced at the boy, and he flinched.


    Mayuzumi ignored him, and said, ¡°We had a bit of trouble with our guide. But that¡¯s not really important right now. What¡¯s your next move?¡±


    The clan head did not answer. She just gazed at Mayuzumi with sharp eyes.


    ¡°An all-out war is pointless,¡± Mayuzumi added. ¡°You¡¯re the only one who stands a chance against him.¡±


    ¡°I understand. That is why I called you here.¡±


    More like we forced the guide to bring us here.


    The clan head received something from a lady-in-waiting. A long sword with a brush instead of a blade. A slim dragon was coiled around the end of its long grip. The tip of the brush gleamed black with ink.


    ¡°Rest assured. There will be no more deaths.¡±


    ¡°Is that your pride talking?¡± Mayuzumi teased.


    But the clan head did not waver. Her black eyes stared at the sliding door. There was a strong presence just outside.


    Undaunted by the tigers¡¯ roars, the clan head responded, ¡°No, my confidence.¡±


    The clan head readied her long sword and pointed its tip at the ceiling, touching it. With a graceful motion as if dancing, she drew a character.


    Dragon.


    The white ceiling turned into a stormy sky. I crouched down on the floor as I watched the letters swirling. The baby stirred in my stomach, thrashing about, emitting a bizarre, animalistic cry from its toothless mouth. ¡°I know you¡¯re scared,¡± I whispered as I clutched my belly.


    I, too, had never seen anything like this.


    A nonexistent being was about to come to life above.


    There was no such thing as dragons in this world.


    ¡°That notion is what makes you an ordinary mortal, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said, as if reading my mind. Staring raptly at the swirling ceiling, she continued. ¡°It is our own notions that define the world. What you think doesn¡¯t exist, does not exist. It¡¯s impossible because you think it can¡¯t possibly be. When in fact, what you don¡¯t know may actually exist. No one can deny that possibility. People decide what is impossible for themselves. It¡¯s what they call common sense.¡±


    The dragon¡¯s body gradually emerged from between the clouds. Hard scales formed. Its long body gracefully extended, completing its serpent-like physique. Gentle breaths spilled from robust jaws, and its thin whiskers swayed like whips.


    ¡°But by transcending common sense, you reach the realm of the supernatural.¡±


    The dragon howled, and ink rained down all over the room. The clan members gasped in awe. Even Yuusuke whistled in admiration. The clan head, standing in the middle of the room, raised her finger straight up. Sweat was beading on her forehead.


    As soon as she brought her finger down, the sliding door was torn apart. Two tigers burst into the room, sprinting and leaping toward Shirayuki. The dragon descended. Halfway out from the ceiling, it caught a tiger in its jaws, gnawing it with ease. Mangled flesh hung under its long jaw. Guts spilled from the ripped belly and fell to the floor, turning back into ink. The other tiger turned its body and leapt, aiming for the dragon¡¯s neck. But its teeth couldn¡¯t penetrate the scales. The dragon dragged out more of its body from the ceiling and wrapped itself around the tiger, slowly crushing it. The beast let out an agonized roar that grew ever louder until it was squeezed back into nothing but ink blots.


    It was a flawless victory.


    People exclaimed praises to the clan head. But her face remained grim.


    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Mayuzumi muttered.


    The child in my belly went wild in response. I felt a powerful presence, incomparable to that of the tigers.


    Something was coming. Something in a different class of its own.


    I stared at the open sliding door, my heart pounding in my chest. It was quiet. Suddenly, there was blackness.


    ¡°Clan head!¡± Mayuzumi shouted.


    A black dragon appeared from the entrance, its open jaw closing in toward the clan head. Her eyes widened, and she quickly thrust her long sword vertically into the dragon¡¯s mouth. The black dragon wriggled for a few seconds, unable to close its jaws. The clan head¡¯s dragon dug its teeth into the black dragon¡¯s neck. The long sword snapped, and the two dragons entwined, roaring. Clan members caught in the middle of the fight screamed as they were blown away, slamming onto the walls and rolling on the floor, leaving trails of blood. The two creatures paid no heed to them. The tangled dragons flew around the walls and ceiling, sometimes jumping out to devour the other. I watched with eyes wide open. Eventually, the clan head¡¯s dragon started howling in agony. Copious amount of black blood was spilling from its wounded body. The black dragon, on the other hand, seemed unharmed.


    I knew then that she couldn¡¯t win.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s time,¡± Mayuzumi murmured.


    Yuusuke and I exchanged glances. I picked up the heavy ¡°thing¡± in my hand.


    Really? Right now?


    ¡°I¡¯m glad we came prepared,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Looks like she¡¯s in an unfavorable position. We¡¯re stepping in. Shows are fun to watch, but I don¡¯t want to get dragged into this mess.¡±


    ¡°Uh, Mayu-san¡­ Are we really doing it here, now?¡±


    She ignored my plea, of course. The clan members, screaming and praying, did not pay us any attention. Neither did the head of the clan, who was staring at the ceiling. Everyone had their attention arrested by the scene before them.


    We unpacked the things inside the boxes and held it up. They seemed clearly out of place.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back!¡± Mayuzumi bellowed.


    We pointed the nozzle of the fire extinguishers at the ceiling.


    ¡°Will this really work?¡± I asked.


    My question, of course, was ignored.

 Volume 2 - CH 1.9

    Fwwwwooooossshhh¡­


    The fierce battle on the ceiling came to an abrupt end. White powder filled the room, and the dragons vanished. I sprayed the body of the headless dragon with a fire extinguisher as well. Behind me, Yuusuke was pulling out another fire extinguisher from a box. One after another, we sprayed white powder on the painted dragons, and they disappeared without a trace. All that was left were clan members covered in foam. A stunned silence fell over the room.


    Their eyes said: What on earth did you do?


    I looked away from their gazes. I could feel cold sweat trickling down my neck. Yuusuke looked unconcerned, while Mayuzumi crossed her arms, wearing a smug grin. There were no longer any moving shadows on the white walls.


    Thus, the battle between the two dragons ended, just like that.


    By our own hands.


    The clan head turned around in the manner of a doll with rusty joints. Half of her face was covered with white fire extinguisher powder. Her beautiful, expressionless face was twitching.


    Needless to say, she was probably furious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Mayu-san,¡± I said. ¡°I think this is a hundred times better than people dying, but this ending is rather, uhh¡­ boorish.¡±


    ¡°What are you saying, Odagiri-kun? The show was magnificent. But there was no need to go along with it until the end. Did you want to get dragged into their ways? If you pour water on paper, the writing will bleed, and if you burn it, it¡¯s gone. Spray it with fire extinguisher powder and it¡¯s white. You call our actions boorish? Are you serious? It¡¯s their fault for fighting in this antiquated manner.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen it firsthand, Odagiri-kun,¡± she went on. ¡°This is the reason why they don¡¯t like me. The Mayuzumi and the Minase clans once had a dispute over whose ability was superior. One day, we burned down the dueling grounds set up by the Minase, no questions asked. I¡¯m not going to waste time on trivial disputes. I¡¯ve got to hand it to them, though. After all that, they still haven¡¯t learned.¡±


    Behind her, the clan head¡¯s shoulders quivered. She strode toward Mayuzumi and suddenly raised her right hand. Her expressionless face contorted. I was surprised by her reaction, but I guess she was that furious. I quickly grabbed her hand, and she turned her face to me.


    ¡°I understand how you feel,¡± I said. ¡°But your dragon was about to lose. I¡¯m sure this is better than having more casualties.¡±


    I understood her frustration of having the fight abruptly stopped in that moment. But no matter how boorish the ending, it was surely still better than defeat.


    ¡°Countless have died already.¡±


    The clan head silently waved her arm, slipping from my hand. She glowered at me as she ran her brush across the fan.


    ¡°You do not understand a thing. You have wounded our pride. This is our battle, not yours. Compared to losing our pride, death is nothing to fear.¡±


    The moment I saw the words, a familiar sense of disappointment filled my chest. As I read the rest, I stifled the sigh that rose to my throat.


    It was the same here. All of them. Every last one treated life like it was nothing.


    Whether it was for entertainment or pride.


    Well, I don¡¯t care about any of those.


    ¡°The evil born of the clan¡¯s mistake will be dealt with by the clan. Even if it costs all of us our lives. Outsiders like you should stay out of this.¡±


    ¡°True, I¡¯m an outsider. But you can¡¯t expect me to stay out of it when I¡¯m getting dragged into your mess. You¡¯re being ridiculous.¡±


    The clan head¡¯s eyes widened a little. Perhaps no one had ever talked to her like this before. I grabbed her arm. She tried to resist, but I dragged her out into the hallway, where the remains of the tigers¡¯ meal lay. A dead woman, her stomach ripped open, was leaning against the wall, her eyes wide with fear. Her innards had spilled to the floor. The sight of the wet organs made me gulp.


    I exhaled slowly. I turned to the clan head and pointed at the torn corpse. ¡°Can you still say the same thing after seeing this? You think it would have been better if you lost and met your end like this?¡±


    The clan head bit her lip. She shook off my arm and returned to the room. Yuusuke, carrying a new fire extinguisher, exited to check for any other drawings left in the hallways. The clan head stood in the middle of the room with her back to me. There was a long silence. Moments later, she turned around, her face as cold and expression as before.


    ¡°Yes, it would have. You overstepped your bounds.¡±


    How could she say such a thing in front of the dead?


    I thought my veins were going to burst. The clan head moved her brush again. The motion ticked me off. She relied on her supernatural ability, thought proudly of it, and didn¡¯t mind casualties. I hated the attitude. She possessed the same way of thinking as the Mayuzumi clan.


    The same clan that gave birth to that fox-masked monster.


    I snatched the fan from her hand. ¡°Enough. You¡¯re just wasting time. At least use your mouth at times like this.¡±


    The clan head looked around, confused. Was she saying that she doesn¡¯t want to talk? For some reason, the clan members gulped. I sensed something off, but I ignored my gut and went on.


    ¡°Why are you so obsessed about your ability?¡±


    ¡°Stop it, Odagiri-kun. You¡¯re asking for the impossible. It¡¯s cruel.¡±


    I turned around. Mayuzumi shook her head grimly. Clueless as to what she meant, I looked at the clan head. She lowered her head, then lifted it back up and opened her mouth.


    I peered past her red lips, and swallowed.


    There was no tongue in her mouth.


    ¡°Heirs of the Minase clan have their tongues taken away as soon as they are selected as candidates to be the next head,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Using an ancient method. It¡¯s not that she doesn¡¯t speak. She can¡¯t speak. From the day they lose their tongues, they give up on the idea of ever saying a word again. Since then, they never speak.¡±


    The clan head closed her mouth and nodded. She didn¡¯t use her brush to deny it. I knew¡ªunderstood¡ªwhat she meant by using an ancient method.


    Her tongue had been cruelly cut off.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I uttered words of apology, but they sounded silly to my ears. I handed the fan back to her.


    Keeping her head low, she brandished her brush. ¡°I apologize for lashing out. I am in the wrong. I should not have been rude to our guest. Please, forget what I said.¡±


    I gritted my teeth hard. I had no idea what to say to her. Apologizing further would probably only be rude. Regret stabbed me in the chest. I wanted to punch myself in the face. And I couldn¡¯t ignore the other emotion surging within me.


    I raised my head and looked at the clan members sitting around us. I had no right to vent my anger, but I had to get it off my chest. I wanted to scream at them.


    Why would they do this?


    No one should be allowed to take away a person¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Uhh¡­ waaaahh?!¡±


    Suddenly, I heard a bizarre-sounding scream. It was Yuusuke. Before I could ask him what that was about, a shadow zipped past my vision. A large number of ravens swooped into the room, their shrill cries splitting my ears. Perhaps drawing a dragon consumed a lot of energy, preventing them from drawing any more tigers. A raven is far less deadly than a tiger, but it was still enough to catch us off guard. The clan head¡¯s eyes widened. I quickly lunged at her and pushed her down on the floor. A raven flew over my back. Its beak grazed my skin, and blood spurted out. I stifled a scream, and looked up. I expected the raven to come back, but it headed straight to a different target.


    To Mayuzumi, who was standing still.


    ¡°Mayu-san!¡± I cried.


    I held my hand out, but I couldn¡¯t reach her. Mayuzumi calmly tilted her parasol. There was no way it could protect her. Just as I imagined Mayuzumi collapsing in a pool of blood, I heard the sound of heavy rain hitting an umbrella.


    Something dripped onto the floor.


    It was the ink of dozens of ravens.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Black trickled down the red parasol.


    As soon as the ravens came in contact with Mayuzumi¡¯s parasol, they reverted back to ink.


    ¡°I told you, Odagiri-kun. For me, this scene is nothing more than entertainment. Now you know what I mean. You can¡¯t kill Mayuzumi Azaka with supernatural abilities. If you want to kill me, you¡¯ll have to physically rip my belly open. If you stick a knife into me, I¡¯ll die easily. This just isn¡¯t enough.¡±


    Mayuzumi closed her parasol and shook it dry, spraying ink all over the floor.


    ¡°A creature created with supernatural abilities will lose its form and dissolve if it touches me. Such fragile things could not possibly kill me.¡±


    Is that why she was wearing a smile all this time? Why she just kept staring at the scene in front of her as if she were watching a play?


    Suddenly, I was kicked in the belly. My stomach nearly turned over, and I reeled back. Paying no attention to me, the clan head rushed to her feet. She pulled out a brush and drew a word on the floor.


    ¡°Hawk.¡±


    The enemy might not have realized yet that all the ravens had been annihilated, and she was taking advantage of that opportunity. The hawk flew away at bullet speed. Several seconds later, a scream sounded from far away. A man¡¯s voice. We exchanged glances and started running. We passed a long corridor, jumped over Yuusuke, who was down on the floor, and arrived at the front door to find no one there. Only the remains of the tigers¡¯ victims¡¯ darkening blood. A crude, expressionless mask lay in a puddle.


    Once white, it had been dyed a different color.


    A deep red.


    ¡°Is it over?¡± I muttered as I picked up the bloody mask.


    No one answered.


    The clan head lowered her gaze bitterly.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.1

    What is God? Who is God? What kind of phenomena is God?


    These are questions with a myriad of answers. But to someone, they might be definite questions with definite answers. It could be zero, one, or a hundred. There are as many answers as there are stars above, as many as there are people on this planet, if not more. But these are the types of questions with no right answers. Or perhaps it would be more accurate to say that the correct answer could only be found within oneself. God can take countless different forms depending on one¡¯s beliefs.


    Ultimately, God is a personal concept.


    As such, summoning a god is nothing but a battle against oneself.


    You fight against yourself. That is the duty and mantra imposed on humanity.


    The struggle against one¡¯s self is a fate that humans, as creatures with thought, cannot escape from. In the eyes of a beast that lives solely by instinct, a battle in one own¡¯s mind might seem comical. It is a most pointless endeavor in the fight for survival and propagation of the species. But we continue to search for answers, believing that this struggle is necessary in order to live as human beings.


    I think, therefore I am.


    I think, therefore gods exists.


    By transcending one¡¯s self we finally meet gods. We must hone our preconceived notions to the utmost limit, discern the form of gods, and then summon it. Creating a god is the same as removing the soul from one¡¯s own body. A person without faith can only see gods in the realm of madness. Would it have been different if I had my own god? Would I have been able to discern the form of my god more easily? Or as an insignificant human being, would I have been lost in the same path, whether or not I had faith? Either way, if I am to transcend humanity as a mere human being, I need help. Only the conceited would think that they could achieve this alone.


    I will summon a god.


    For that, I must stand above the gods.


    Hence, I need Mayuzumi Azaka.


    As a tool to surpass the divine.


    I put instant coffee in some hot water and stirred it. I usually prefer my coffee black, but since I had some extra milk, I poured it in as well. Staring at the swirling of black and white, I let out a sigh. I lifted my gaze and saw Mayuzumi sprawled out on the sofa as usual. Looking around the small room, I sipped my coffee. Cheap bitterness spread over my tongue. I savored the flavor that I had not tasted in a while, but I couldn¡¯t suppress the headache.


    False tranquility is not something to be appreciated.


    Mayuzumi Psychic Detective Agency. The air-conditioned room as always lacked realism. But the sensation was duller than usual. I focused my gaze on the figure in a gothic lolita outfit sprawled out on the sofa. Her skirt, with layers of laces and ribbons on the side, was something I had never seen before. Her blouse was also new, with a butterfly-shaped corsage adorning the neck along with a gorgeous ruffle. Her wardrobe was increasing without my knowledge. When did she buy it? I wondered. Her doll-like appearance was terribly surreal, but even that seemed normal now. All because of what I saw the other day.


    A battle between dragons and tigers can only be found in fairy tales.


    Picturing the epic scene, I asked, ¡°Mayu-san, shouldn¡¯t we have stayed?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still on that? There¡¯s no point in thinking about it.¡± Mayuzumi shrugged. ¡°We¡¯re already back.¡±


    Still lying down, she felt around the top of the table. Her fingers fumbled inside a small box and she snatched something. A bright golden orange fruit. Unusual, I thought, but a closer look revealed that half of it was covered in chocolate. It seemed to be a confection of fruit confit coated with chocolate. Mayuzumi popped it into her mouth and licked her lips.


    I thought back to the events of the other day.


    The defector disappeared, leaving a trail of blood. Many of the members of the Minase clan had been gravely injured. While they were recovering the dead bodies and treating the wounded, Mayuzumi suddenly said:


    ¡°I¡¯ve had enough. Let¡¯s go home, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe we just left like that!¡±


    ¡°It sure takes a whole lot to convince you. I¡¯ll give you a proper reason, then. The Minase clan was exhausted as a result of the all-out war. What¡¯s more, only the clan is capable of fighting the defector. Which means there is no benefit in staying. The possibility of the wounded becoming a liability is greater. For example, Odagiri-kun, suppose you were injured while defending me.¡±


    I recalled how Mayuzumi once used me as a shield to block a knife.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips lifted, and she pointed at my belly. ¡°Can the demon inside you avoid a person lying in front of you? Wouldn¡¯t she devour everyone if you were hurt?¡±


    I had heard similar words before. I bit my lip, unable to argue back.


    ¡°And another thing, Odagiri-kun,¡± she continued. ¡°The defector created that many creatures and suffered a serious injury. He will not be launching a direct assault for a while. And I don¡¯t want to stay in that house for so long. It¡¯s suffocating.¡±


    I pictured the bizarre room filled with white walls. This office, with its constant aroma of chocolate, was just as odd. But I kept the thoughts to myself. Raising an objection was futile, I was sure. I swallowed my discontent and approached the sofa across from Mayuzumi. Irritated, I raised my foot and swung it down.


    Yuusuke squealed, crushed underneath my foot.


    ¡°Get out of there. Shoo. Why are you even here?¡±


    ¡°Kicking someone out of nowhere is just mean. I have a back injury. That¡¯s a little too far.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go home before you hurt yourself even more? Get off the couch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t kick me down, you jerk! Stop, please! I¡¯ll sit down properly.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sit down. Go home.¡±


    Ignoring my words, Yuusuke sat back down on the edge of the sofa. He was currently a self-proclaimed injured man. When we heard his scream back at the Minase household, Yuusuke had encountered a flock of ravens and avoided danger by performing a wrestler¡¯s bridge. He claimed to have injured his back in the process, but that was none of my business. He should recuperate in his own home, and not hang around just because he had nothing better to do.


    Before I could say anything, a knock came at the door. I fell silent. Then the doorbell rang. It sounded hesitant.


    Who in the world is it?


    Sensing something odd, I picked up the intercom and asked who it was, but there was no answer. A knot formed in my gut. Suddenly, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°E-Excuse me¡­¡±


    That was all he said. His frightened gaze from the other day came to mind.


    What is he doing here?


    Feeling suspicious, I headed for the entrance. I opened the door, and my eyes widened.


    The last person I expected to see was standing there.


    She looked at me with eyes that betrayed a keen character. Her glossy black hair and pure white kimono were at odds with the hallway of the apartment. It was as if she lived in a different era.


    The head of the Minase clan, Shirayuki Minase.


    The boy we met before was standing behind her. For some reason, he was carrying a wrapping cloth on his back.


    The knot grew tighter.


    ¡°Why are you¡ª¡±


    Here? I couldn¡¯t bring myself to finish the question. Wearing a blank expression, the clan head passed by me and entered the apartment. There was no hesitation in her steps. The boy followed him, bowing several times. The clan head sauntered toward Mayuzumi and stopped in front of her.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, and she grinned like a cat.


    A strange intensity swirled around the clan head.


    I recalled the time when Mayuzumi said she was leaving. It was the clan head who opposed the idea and begged her to stay.


    ¡°Um, Lady Minase?¡± I called cautiously.


    There was a snap. Without turning around, the clan head opened her fan behind her back and showed it to me. I ran my eyes over the words written on it.


    ¡°My name is Shirayuki. Please call me whatever you like.¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 2.2

    Shirayuki shut the fan, then wrote something else.


    ¡°This is Yukihito.¡±


    I glanced at the boy, and he immediately bowed. Shirayuki still did not turn around, her gaze fixed on Mayuzumi. Closing the fan again, she wrote something on it and showed it to Mayuzumi.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted. ¡°Well, well,¡± she said. ¡°What a peculiar guest. Are you sure you don¡¯t need more bodyguards?¡±


    ¡°I tasked the clan members with reorganizing. We are already beaten. The next time the defector shows, it will be next to you. I told you that the evil born from our clan will be dealt with by our clan. Your leaving our side gives me no choice but to come to protect you.¡±


    Moving behind the sofa, I followed the furious brush strokes with my eyes. Yuusuke and I tilted our heads.


    ¡°Protect me, eh?¡± Mayuzumi said, munching on her chocolate boredly. ¡°You mean you want to stick to the bait and finish off the defector with your own hands. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°You can interpret it any way you want. Our objective remains unchanged. I am the only one in my clan who can fight the defector now, and he is wounded¡ªI will not let him escape. I will finish him once and for all.¡±


    Closing and opening her fan, Shirayuki¡¯s brush darted across the surface. Her eyes were sharp.


    ¡°And I want no interference this time.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips quirked up in amusement.


    ¡°I thought she would be a completely different type of person,¡± Yuusuke sighed, ¡°but she¡¯s just like Mayu-san.¡±


    ¡°¡­Is she?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly sure how to put it. She¡¯s the type who only follows her own plans. Egocentric, I guess?¡±


    Shirayuki cast us a glance¡ªwe were hiding behind the sofa¡ªand brandished her brush again.


    ¡°We cannot afford to lose any more clan members. If they cannot even stop him, I will have to deal with him on my own. I, too, do not wish to make pointless sacrifices.¡±


    She shot me a glare. Why does she look at me like that? I swallowed.


    Mayuzumi clapped her hands gleefully. ¡°I don¡¯t really mind,¡± she said. ¡°If you insist, then please, knock yourself out. I doubt you¡¯ll leave even if I kicked you out anyway.¡±


    She cackled, then gazed at Yukihito. Carrying a huge wrapping cloth on his back, he looked like a thief from a bygone era. Mayuzumi nodded to Shirayuki, who was waiting for a reply.


    ¡°If you want to stay by my side, feel free. But unfortunately, the living room is already full with just us. If you wish to stay here, you can clean up any room you want.¡±


    Mayuzumi pointed at a door. Shirayuki nodded and moved with Yukihito. When they reached the hallway and pulled open the door to the next room, she froze. She gave us a pleading look. But alas, the other two rooms were in a similar mess.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s private room was overflowing with clothes and random objects, creating a dense forest of some sort.


    Shirayuki was frozen in silence. Then she sprang into action. Her resolve seemed to falter momentarily, but she had no intention of giving up. She beckoned Yukihito closer and took something from the wrapping cloth. Tucking up the sleeves of her kimono with a band, she disappeared into the room with determined steps. Several seconds later, pieces of junk came flying out of the room. Yukihito quickly organized them. Mayuzumi rolled over her belly and started laughing hysterically.


    ¡°I did not expect to see this at all,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s hilarious.¡±


    I stared at the scene in cold sweat. What was she planning to do with all the junk she tossed outside? Leave them in the hallway?


    Mayuzumi tugged at my sleeves. ¡°That outfit looks difficult to move in. Odagiri-kun, would you buy her some more comfortable clothes? One set will do. She can use whatever¡¯s lying there otherwise. But I don¡¯t think the clan head would wear a Gothic Lolita outfit. I don¡¯t want her raising a ruckus if her kimono gets ripped.¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a good idea. White gets dirty easily as well.¡± I nodded and got up.


    It was a good suggestion, though it was not like Mayuzumi to be thoughtful. Shirayuki¡¯s clothes did, in fact, look restricting. Before getting the clothes, I headed for the kitchen. I went by the hallway and handed Yukihito a garbage bag and tea for two.


    ¡°Drink this if you¡¯re tired. I¡¯ll lend a hand later, so please don¡¯t push yourselves too hard.¡±


    I had a feeling it wouldn¡¯t end well if they did.


    Yukihito nodded without a word. When I glanced to the side, my eyes met Shirayuki¡¯s; she was dragging out a huge book. She lowered her gaze once and then glared at me. Flinching, I returned to the living room and told Mayuzumi I was leaving.


    Then I remembered something important.


    ¡°By the way, Mayu-san. What about money?¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about, Odagiri-kun?¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Use your own money, obviously.¡±


    In short, I was an idiot for not seeing this coming.


    I quietly left the office. Looking up at Mayuzumi¡¯s room, I realized that human beings must learn when to give up. I was amazed at myself for getting used to this treatment.


    The road in front of Mayuzumi¡¯s apartment sloped gently from east to west. At the top of the hill stood an all-girls¡¯ high school and a women¡¯s college, with a mountain looming behind. There were numerous parks and plazas in the area. Down the hill lay a quiet residential neighborhood that led to a shopping mall. The mall had many stores catering to young women, perhaps because many of the customers were ladies on their way home from school. There was a large department store to the north, connected to the mall by a pedestrian bridge. After wandering through the aisles and stores, I went for the safer choice: the department store. I did not want to get caught shopping for women¡¯s clothes alone among all the female customers.


    As I stepped onto the pedestrian bridge, I looked up and saw a goldfish flying in the sky. A red fish floating in the blue expanse hanging above a gorgeous part of town.


    ¡°What the¡­¡±


    Red tail fins fluttered in the air. I closed my eyes. When I opened them again, there was nothing there. Only a blue sky. I felt relieved knowing that I was only seeing things.


    ¡°It¡¯s impossible because you think it can¡¯t possibly be. It¡¯s all about what you think, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°I think, therefore I am. Everything begins with doubt. Your peace is yours to decide.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s words replayed in my mind. I dismissed the bad feeling in my gut and made my way to the department store.


    The items on display were quite expensive. I picked out an outfit that a mannequin was wearing, a knitted dress with ribbons. It was made of soft black fabric, a line of white ribbons adorning the cuffs, and it looked easy to move in. According to a salestaff, it was a popular outfit. I held back tears, wondering why it cost nearly 20,000 yen. It seemed like a safe choice, and I could imagine Shirayuki looking good in it.


    But upon returning to the apartment, I was met with severe criticism.


    Mayuzumi and Yuusuke exchanged glances. They looked disgusted for some reason.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I told you to buy some comfortable clothes. A shirt and a pair of jeans would have sufficed. What¡¯s this? A gift or something?¡±


    ¡°It looks like something straight out of a women¡¯s magazine,¡± Yuusuke remarked.


    ¡°This is your preference, isn¡¯t it? You like the pure and innocent type.¡±


    ¡°They say that people reveal their true feelings subconsciously.¡±


    ¡°Even I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d choose something that suits your own tastes.¡±


    ¡°You asked me to buy clothes,¡± I hissed as I put Yuusuke in a chokehold. ¡°Any more and I¡¯m gonna hit you.¡±


    Their feedback was so harsh that I had to steel myself before I could bring the dress to Shirayuki. I headed over to her while they continued cleaning up the mess. Contrary to expectations, Shirayuki did not get mad. When I handed her the clothes, she took them quietly. Mayuzumi probably already told her in advance. Holding it by the shoulders, she checked the back and front, studying it blankly. After blinking several times, she stroked the sleeve cautiously.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.3

    Translator: Kell


    I came to a realization. ¡°Uhm, is this perhaps your first time wearing Western clothes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to wear it if you don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Shirayuki raised her head, and I gave a start. Yukihito pushed me from behind out onto the hallway so she could get dressed. After a long while, the door opened. It looked like she had a difficult time putting the dress on. She gazed down at her feet anxiously, fixing her disheveled hair. The way she moved her head looked somewhat childish. The dress dispelled her vicious aura, giving her a gentle image. The simple shades of black and white blended perfectly. As though concerned about how defenseless she looked, Shirayuki glanced at her legs, then at her hands, then at me. Her gaze wandered for a moment before giving up and glaring at me. I was terrified, but at the same time convinced that I did nothing wrong.


    My hunch was right. She looked good in the dress.


    The atmosphere allowed for no such compliments, so I kept my mouth shut.


    Shirayuki remained still for a while, then suddenly turned around. She crouched down and resumed tidying up. But judging from the junk piled up in the hallway, she was barely making any progress. It would only be a waste of time to let her continue.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I called as she was cleaning up a dusty record disc. ¡°I¡¯ll handle it from here. Please get some rest.¡±


    ¡°I do not need your help. I will take care of this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking you solely for your own sake,¡± I said. ¡°All this stuff is blocking the hallway, and we don¡¯t want things breaking. For now, I¡¯ll tidy it up a bit so you can use it tonight, so please just rest.¡±


    Bearing the weight of her stare, I drove her out of the room. I looked around. It was more cluttered now, but motivation burned in my chest. This would be a good opportunity to clean out Mayuzumi¡¯s sea of junk. I kept telling her to clean up, but she never listens to me. I got what I wanted.


    It was time to throw away all this junk.


    Let¡¯s do this. I rolled up my sleeves and looked up. Beyond the pile of clothes, I caught a glimpse of something on the dusty windowpane. A red trail traced a gentle arc in the darkening sky.


    Golden orbs looked at me, black pupils gleaming, then turned away.


    A red goldfish was swimming in the sky.


    My eyes widened. The goldfish flipped and soared high in the air. It wriggled its fins, swimming through the air as if it was water, and vanished. A red goldfish. It seemed to have grown since I last saw it on the street.


    ¡°What was that?¡±


    The bad feeling in my gut returned. My legs moved. I headed for the living room. I wanted to share what I just saw to Mayuzumi just in case. As I stepped into the living room, I felt a strange tension in the air. Yuusuke was holding the remote control and staring at the TV. For once, Mayuzumi was also watching. Amid the grim background music, a red text, intended to incite fear, was displayed on the screen.


    ¡°Bloodless Corpse.¡±


    ¡°Apparently, a victim of a traffic accident had their blood completely drained,¡± Yuusuke summarized. ¡°The cause of death was a skull fracture caused by a blow to the head. But a subsequent examination revealed their body had no blood in it. The one who hit them had no recollection of what happened. After the accident, they immediately contacted the police.¡±


    It was an odd incident. Who did it and for what purpose? Or perhaps no one did anything, and we had no idea. I glanced at Mayuzumi, wondering if this might not have been the work of a human being, but something supernatural. But she did not say anything.


    Instead there was a clattering of teeth.


    I turned around to see Yukihito trembling, white as a sheet. Mayuzumi and Yuusuke also glanced at him but didn¡¯t seem to notice. Shirayuki placed a hand on his shoulder.


    ¡°Does the incident perhaps ring a bell?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    Yukihito shook his head wildly. His lips were tightly pursed, refusing to speak. Asking him any more would be a waste of time. Mayuzumi and Yuusuke exchanged glances and stood up.


    ¡°Clan head,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°There¡¯s something I forgot to tell you. It¡¯s about a thing you tossed out into the hallway. Do you have a moment?¡±


    Mayuzumi took Shirayuki out into the hallway. Shirayuki, wondering if she broke something, quietly followed.


    I sensed trouble.


    Yukihito probably felt the same. With the agility of a critter, he tried to follow Shirayuki, but Yuusuke grabbed him by the shoulders and pulled him back. The door slammed shut. Out of nowhere, Yuusuke kicked Yukihito in the leg. He pushed him to the floor, grabbed his legs, and leapt onto the sofa.


    In an instant, Yukihito was hanging upside-down. He squirmed about, too scared to even scream.


    ¡°That¡¯s too far, Yuusuke,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯re not butting in this time, Odagiri-san. This is what Mayuzumi-san wants. Now let¡¯s talk. Right now. It¡¯ll make things easier for you.¡±


    Yukihito started sobbing. He was not mentally strong enough to keep an iron will when hung upside-down.


    ¡°Sh-Shiramine-sama¡­¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Shiramine-sama what?¡±


    ¡°The same thing happened¡­ when Shiramine-sama left home. There were a lot of bloodless corpses.¡±


    Yuusuke and I exchanged looks. What did he mean by the same thing? What happened in the Minase household in the past? And who was this Shiramine-sama he was talking about?


    Very few people probably left the Minase clan.


    Could it be the defector?


    If so, why address them so politely?


    ¡°I see, I see,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°Please, tell us more. Come on! Spill it all out!¡±


    Yuusuke shook Yukihito up and down. Right before I could tell him to stop, the door opened. The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse. She failed to stall her long enough.


    Shirayuki¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she regarded us.


    In a split-second, her face took on a terrifying expression.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you were thinking, but harassing my attendant is not something I expected from Lady Mayuzumi¡¯s retainer. I am disappointed. How could you do this?¡±


    It was my first time getting reprimanded through writing. My legs were going numb from sitting on them too long. Also, I wanted to correct the part where I was Mayuzumi¡¯s retainer.


    ¡°Are you listening?¡±


    I am. Reading, more like. I felt sorry for Yukihito, but it should be Mayuzumi, who was relaxing on the sofa, sitting next to Yuusuke, not me. But no matter what I said, she would probably try her best to talk her way out of it. I hung my head low, holding back the urge to smoke a cigarette.


    Just then, the phone rang. Because I couldn¡¯t move, there was no one to pick it up. Mayuzumi insisted on ignoring it, but it wouldn¡¯t stop ringing. Mayuzumi, finally giving up, jumped down from the sofa and picked up the receiver. She exchanged greetings with someone in a bored tone. Suddenly the call ended. The caller¡¯s flustered voice suggested that she didn¡¯t let them finish.


    ¡°What was that about, Mayu-san?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one reason anyone would call my place. A case. It was from an acquaintance. It wasn¡¯t my cup of tea, so I declined. Why couldn¡¯t they call at a better time?¡±


    So she says, but if a case fascinated her, she would take it, no matter the circumstances. No matter the risks involved. Any client would find her methods to be irrational.


    ¡°They wanted me to find a flying goldfish,¡± Mayuzumi continued as she trotted back to the sofa. ¡°Better if they asked someone else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Wha?¡±


    Mayuzumi stopped. She turned around, her skirt flaring, and peered into my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Odagiri-kun? Does the case ring a bell?¡±


    Ring a bell? I literally just saw a goldfish moments ago. When I told her about the flying goldfish, Mayuzumi frowned.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± She turned back around. The phone rang loudly in response. Her pale fingers picked up the receiver, and she spoke before the caller had time to say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take the case,¡± she said. ¡°As you wish, I¡¯ll come to you. Wait for me there.¡±


    Mayuzumi hung up the phone. I swallowed.


    ¡°I thought it wasn¡¯t your cup of tea,¡± I said warily.


    Mayuzumi didn¡¯t say anything. She just smiled.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.4

    According to Mayuzumi, the house was called the Goldfish Manor.


    It was said that the owner, obsessed with goldfish, lived surrounded by them.


    A crazed paradise, where the rich end up after a life of debauchery.


    Since Shirayuki insisted on coming with us, we decided to take a car. I borrowed one belonging to Mayuzumi from the underground parking lot of the condominium. I drove cautiously. We got on the highway and headed east along the coast. After taking a break at a rest stop, we continued to our destination. We exited the highway, followed the road straight ahead then turned right at the traffic light. Following Mayuzumi¡¯s directions, we arrived at a strange lone building near the harbor. The area was deserted, perhaps because of its proximity to an industrial zone. The building looked like a museum or something. Odd, nevertheless.


    It was cylindrical-shaped, with a domed roof, where a strange ornament sat. Resembling a weathercock, it was a rust-colored goldfish with its tail fins outstretched.


    The blue walls gave it a gloomy atmosphere. The entire building looked somewhat like a prison. Decor resembling bars lined the wall, surrounding the whole building. While studying it, I came to a realization.


    The building was shaped like a birdcage.


    I pressed the doorbell, and it produced an antiquated sound. The thick door gradually opened. A fishy breeze drifted from within the opening, and a young girl in a red kimono appeared from inside. Her large, black eyes looked up at me. A shiver ran down my spine.


    The girl¡¯s eyes looked odd. There was no emotion in them at all. Nothing but wet, glistening orbs. She turned around, and the bottom of her red kimono flared. She started walking, but I was still frozen on the spot.


    Her eyes were much like those of a fish.


    ¡°Stop dawdling around, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°We have to follow her, or we won¡¯t make it in time. ¡± She pushed me from behind, bringing me back to my senses.


    We started walking. Countless birdcages hung in the dim corridor, probably Chinese antiques. They were made of dull-colored wood with hexagonal boxes attached to the bottom, each face bearing elaborate carvings of Qilins. All the birdcages, from small to big, housed no birds. Instead they contained spherical aquarium tanks inside, and they filled the entire ceiling.


    Goldfish were swimming inside.


    Red, black, white. Goldfish of various colors were swimming in the air, some of them so clearly deformed. Several were suspended in midair, dancing gracefully in the water. As I shifted my gaze forward, I caught sight of the fluttering kimono. Crimson blended in with the darkness. It seemed to drift in the water.


    It looked like the fin of a goldfish.


    We passed through the corridor and reached the hall. The girl rushed to the middle of the room and crouched down on the edge of a couch. The hall¡¯s ceiling was filled with even more birdcages than the hallway. Hundreds of chains were suspended from above, all with cages at the end of them. The goldfish swimming inside looked as if they had been displayed that way for a hundred years. Aquarium tanks were embedded on the wall in place of windows. A staircase spiraled upward. The walls had doors as well, not just tanks. Apparently this room was the center of the building, and to access the other rooms, you had to climb the stairs. An odd construction, for sure. There was so much wasted space.


    Bright-colored goldfish danced inside the glass.


    I felt like I was going crazy.


    This mansion was built in accordance with a completely warped sense of beauty.


    I remembered Mayuzumi¡¯s words. She said this place was a twisted paradise built by an elderly.


    I shifted my eyes to the front. An old man was sitting on a couch placed randomly at the center of the hall. His body, wrapped in luxurious clothes, was obese. Beside him were two young girls. The bottom of their red and black kimonos rested softly on the floor. They had unusually white skin. Looking into their gleaming eyes filled me with extreme discomfort.


    It was like looking into the eyes of a fish.


    I stared into them, but I couldn¡¯t feel their gaze on me.


    ¡°What adorable little girls. Hello!¡±


    Yuusuke, feeling nothing, smiled and waved. He came with us again, just like last time, and I didn¡¯t realize it until we were on the highway, so I couldn¡¯t ditch him. The girls did not respond, but I thought I saw them lift their heads a little. Before I could confirm it, Mayuzumi stepped forward, staring ahead with a dignified gaze. She opened her red parasol and set it on her shoulder. Her figure, dressed in a gothic lolita fashion, looked inhuman, but distinctly different from the girls.


    If I had to put it into words, she was a monster in human form.


    Silence descended. A muffled laughter broke it. The old man who had been glaring at Mayuzumi slapped his knee and burst out laughing.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Mayuzumi-sama,¡± he said. ¡°Thank you for answering this old man¡¯s plea. You haven¡¯t changed a bit. You look at me as if I were a toad.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re aware of that. Correction, though: this is not how I look at toads. I quite like the little creatures.¡±


    The old man laughed even harder. It sounded like the coughing of a dying person.


    ¡°You¡¯re the same as ever,¡± Mayuzumi went on. ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s been a few years since we last saw each other. You shamelessly asked me if you could have a Mayuzumi girl, and I refused. Those two have grown up to be beautiful, haven¡¯t they? I see you still love treating people like goldfish. Quite a shameless hobby you have there, playing children¡¯s games at that age.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the compliment. But the person I most wanted to add to my collection was you, Mayuzumi-sama. You would have made a beautiful goldfish, but unfortunately, your eyes and mouth have grown too ugly. A huge shame, really. Every time I see your white skin, I think: I should have raised you.¡±


    A chill ran down my spine. My gaze went to the two girls. Lifeless, emotionless eyes were staring back at me. Their only movement was the occasional opening of their mouths to catch their breath. It reminded me of goldfish.


    Emotionless eyes. Silent mouths.


    ¡°I should have raised you.¡±


    What did he mean by that?


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t there another one?¡± Mayuzumi asked. ¡°You know, the woman you kept by your side at all times. Their mother, I believe? What happened to her? She was too young to just die.¡±


    The girls raised their heads, and with fluid motion looked up at the old man. Their eyes held no emotion still.


    ¡°She could no longer bear any children, so I sent her somewhere else,¡± the old man replied without looking at the girls. ¡°She was long past the age of viewing.¡±


    Questions rose in my mind: Sent her where? Where was the woman taken to? And the way he said it¡­ made me sick.


    People are not meant to be viewed like some exhibit.


    I felt a strange presence coming from my left hand, and every strand of hair on my body stood on end. It felt like there was a wild beast nearby. A similar sensation to when I saw the tiger up close at the Minase household.


    My eyes quickly went to the left, and I saw Yuusuke smiling ferociously. He was staring at the old man with his teeth bared like a skull. His enraged eyes reminded me of a beast.


    Then it came to me.


    This old man was a lot like his father.


    Yuusuke Saga killed without batting an eye. But there was probably only one person he actually wanted to kill. I could understand his reaction.


    People will hate others. That¡¯s just inevitable.


    I can¡¯t criticize them for that, nor can they me.


    I looked away from Yuusuke¡¯s ferocious smile. Then I caught sight of Yukihito, who was hanging his head low behind Yuusuke. He looked to be on the verge of tears, as though remembering something heartbreaking.


    What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Before I could call to him, white paper crossed my vision. Shirayuki opened her fan, making sure the old man couldn¡¯t see what was written on it.


    ¡°He is a fool. Women are not goldfish.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes. I fully agree,¡± I replied, puzzled.


    Shirayuki nodded slightly and closed the fan. I looked over my shoulder and saw Yukihito rubbing his eyes and raising his head. He shook his head several times and stared straight ahead.


    ¡°So, you want me to catch a flying goldfish, correct?¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Sorry for turning you down at first. Odagiri-kun here says he saw a flying goldfish. As you know, goldfish don¡¯t fly. If something that violates common sense appears, it¡¯s either the work of an oddity or an esper.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s words played in my mind.


    An esper is someone that transcends common sense.


    Sometimes they entered dreams, at times they summoned dragons on the ceiling.


    A flying goldfish was nothing to be surprised about.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.5

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°That¡¯s why you called me, isn¡¯t it? To fight fire with fire. If you want to catch a creature created by an esper, it¡¯s best to leave it to an esper.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you are absolutely right. The reason I asked you was to obtain that mysterious goldfish. That goldfish, in particular, has only been sighted in your part of town. I thought that you or some other esper was involved. I¡¯ve heard about you and the Minase as well¡­¡±


    The old man gulped. He shifted his gaze to the slender silhouette standing behind Mayuzumi. Shirayuki lifted her head high, undaunted.


    ¡°Is that Minase clan¡¯s¡­ No, that can¡¯t be right. A Minase would never dress like that. Or perhaps¡­¡±


    The old man¡¯s eyes slowly widened. Shirayuki was wearing the knit dress I bought her. Did I make a horrible choice? Shirayuki remained silent. She didn¡¯t want to respond, it seemed.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who she is,¡± Mayuzumi said to the confused old man. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about the goldfish instead. That goldfish drinks blood, I¡¯m sure. If you want to catch it, it would be easiest to prepare bait. It doesn¡¯t matter who created it. It¡¯s still just a fish. It¡¯s not intelligent. It can¡¯t resist the urge to eat.¡±


    The old man nodded readily.


    I frowned. Drinks blood?


    ¡°Mayu-san, does the goldfish have something to do with the bloodless corpse?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In short, yes. If I¡¯m right about this, Odagiri-kun, things are going to get a lot worse. Unpleasant, to be sure. Far from entertaining.¡± She didn¡¯t say any more.


    Then, she turned to the old man. ¡°So there you have it. I want some bait prepared to lure it. The more the better. Can you handle that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I don¡¯t have any fish that can be slaughtered at the moment. This a tough one.¡±


    Is a fish that can be slaughtered really a fish? Some of the birdcages were unusually large, but I doubt you could get a lot of blood from fish.


    What did he mean by fish that can be slaughtered, then?


    ¡°What about your blood?¡± the old man said. ¡°Even a little drop of it would be effective, no? The blood of someone revered as a god by her clan. I¡¯m sure there are people who want it desperately.¡± He flashed a wicked smile.


    God¡¯s blood is more precious than human blood.


    If the goldfish was attracted to blood, then Mayuzumi¡¯s blood should be quite the treat.


    ¡°I can¡¯t deny that, but I¡¯ll have to say no,¡± Mayuzumi said flatly. ¡°If this was my fault, I might consider it, but I¡¯m not going to spill my own blood because of someone else. Not with a knife or a syringe.¡± Her tone was assertive.


    Hearing her words reminded me of the necklace she once gave to me. Inside the hard glass ball was Mayuzumi¡¯s blood. She said that she couldn¡¯t make a lot of it. Was that her way of showing me her utmost concern?


    For dragging me into her fate¡ªa fate that ends with her killed.


    ¡°You¡¯re putting me in a bind here,¡± the old man said.


    A white hand went up. It was Shirayuki, raising her hand. When all eyes were on her, she opened her fan and began to write. The old man¡¯s eyes widened.


    Now he knew who she really was.


    ¡°I will offer my blood. Unlike Lady Mayuzumi, I am not considered a living god, but I am also an esper. My blood is more precious than a normal human being¡¯s.¡±


    She rolled up her sleeves, showing her fair, unblemished skin.


    ¡°Do not tell me you have had enough of the blood of Minase.¡±


    What did she just say? I couldn¡¯t voice my question.


    The old man glanced at the girl in the red kimono, and she stood up. She approached the wall and pressed a switch. One of the bird cages creaked as it lowered. There was no goldfish in it. She lifted up a plate placed under the empty glass ball.


    It was a deep silver plate, probably placed there to prevent water from spilling out. The girl set it down in front of Shirayuki.


    Shirayuki pressed the open fan against her arm. Paper touched soft flesh. There was a sharp sound, and blood splattered instantaneously, tracing an arc on the brown floor. She thrust her arm, blood dripping down, onto the silver plate. Crimson spilled out, the color terribly vivid against her white skin.


    Shirayuki¡¯s expression remain unchanged. Blood trickled onto the plate. When a sufficient amount had accumulated, I grabbed her arm, held it tight, and took out a handkerchief to stop the bleeding. Shirayuki looked up in surprise. She went too far with the cut.


    Right when I was about to bind the base of her arm, my fingertips touched the dripping red.


    A different image overlaid her face.


    A young child was crying, her eyes wide open. She closed her lips tight and shook her head vehemently. Tears spilled down her round cheeks. Suddenly, several adults reached for her face. Rugged fingers dug into the young girl¡¯s lips. Hands tried to pry her mouth open. Unable to resist, her lips slowly parted.


    Inside was a red tongue.


    The sequence of images ended. The next thing I knew, Mayuzumi was bandaging Shirayuki¡¯s arms. Once I saw that she was done and the bleeding had been stopped, I quickly let go of Shirayuki¡¯s hand.


    ¡°That was a very sharp cut,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°It should heal without leaving a mark. You know, rather than drawing on your fan, how about using it directly as a weapon instead?¡±


    Shirayuki did not respond to Mayuzumi¡¯s joke. She just stared at the bloody bandage. The silver plate was tucked away in a large, intricate bronze birdcage. On its side was a relief carving of a goldfish. Crimson liquid shimmered under the glass ball.


    ¡°Is that it?¡± I blurted out.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s it,¡± Mayuzumi replied. ¡°This birdcage was specially made by an esper not from either the Mayuzumi or the Minase clan. Once inside, the door will drop. It¡¯s a simple trap, but an incredibly robust one. No matter how bizarre the goldfish is, getting out won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    A chain raised the birdcage up in the air. It creaked slightly, then stopped moving.


    ¡°And if the goldfish is what I think it is, it will come,¡± she added. ¡°That thing is nearby.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes gleamed in the darkness. I looked around, but there was no red shadow anywhere. Only Shirayuki¡¯s blood on the floor and Mayuzumi¡¯s parasol assailed my vision.


    ¡°That should be it for now,¡± Mayuzumi concluded. ¡°Sorry to bother you, but can we stay for the night?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the old man said. ¡°This house isn¡¯t much, but I can accommodate you. Please, make yourself at home.¡±


    The old man bent over his fat belly slightly. Perhaps he was thanking her. The girls in red and black took that as their cue to jump off the couch, and started walking. They stepped on the spiral staircase. Apparently, they were going to lead us to the guest room. Footsteps clattered as they climbed up. Following close behind, I looked down at the bottom of the staircase. A closer inspection revealed the floor to be a dull red, not brown.


    A huge goldfish was painted on it.


    The girls stopped at the third landing of the spiral staircase and quietly pulled open the door. Much to my surprise, inside was a neat and tidy guest room, just like a hotel. Shirayuki and Mayuzumi stayed in the same room, while I, Yuusuke, and Yukihito stayed in the room above it. Yukihito looked dejected, but Shirayuki entered their room, not noticing. We reached the next landing. Yuusuke turned to the girls and grabbed their hands.


    ¡°Thanks for leading the way,¡± he said. ¡°Since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s have some fun. Come on.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I was shocked.


    Casting me a sidelong glance, Yuusuke dragged the unresisting girls into the room. The door slammed shut. Yukihito looked over his shoulder before anxiously following Yuusuke inside.


    Yuusuke¡¯s gonna have some fun? I felt a little worried.


    Since I knew where our room was located, I turned back. Yuusuke used to take good care of his sister-in-law. He would never do anything to hurt young children.


    Because that would mean doing what his father did.


    I couldn¡¯t settle down in our room just yet. I wanted to ask Mayuzumi something.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.6

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°That geezer is an extraordinary goldfish lover,¡± Mayuzumi said, crossing her legs. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what kind. In fact, he values the unusual ones. Unorthodox, as far as collectors go.¡±


    She was already on the bed wearing a nightgown. She had no plans of going out. The carpeted room was no different than a hotel room, except that there were no windows. Swinging her bare feet, she continued.


    ¡°For example, once he caught a goldfish that could only live in fire. It was the soul of a woman who died in a fire. She took on the form because she had been staring at a goldfish in an aquarium right before she died. But it vanished not long after because of poor handling. A sad story, really. Her soul taking on a different form meant that she still had some attachment to the world of the living.¡±


    It vanished because of him.


    He was willing to kill goldfish to satiate his desires.


    Hardly an enthusiast.


    ¡°As you may have noticed, that old man maintains a close relationship with espers. In order to collect rare goldfish, he deepened his relationship with some wretched clans. In his mind, goldfish are above humans, and he himself stands above them. Otherwise, he would take better care of his goldfish. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like him. Goldfish are more beautiful than that geezer. The fact that they don¡¯t talk already makes them better than him.¡± She snorted.


    Behind her, Shirayuki was sitting on a chair, staring at the desk. In front of her was a nightgown that Mayuzumi lent her. There was even a cap with pom poms. She remained motionless, studying the nightgown made of thin, white fabric.


    Perhaps she was wondering whether to put it on or not.


    ¡°He loves goldfish, but he wants a partner. That¡¯s how materialistic he is. A true enthusiast would love only goldfish. Or consider separating wife from goldfish. Whichever one he puts on top is a different matter. He needs to treat them as two different things first. He can¡¯t do that, so he turned humans into goldfish. Do you know what this means? By the way, he¡¯s not an esper. He can¡¯t turn a goldfish into a human. But he can turn a human into a goldfish.¡±


    An enigmatic question. I bit my lip. A hunched back flashed in my mind. Where did he go after killing his master? What was he doing now?


    ¡°Are you referring to Kugutsu?¡± I asked, thinking back about the man.


    ¡°Yes. The old man has raised them with his own hands since they were very young. And the result is what you see now. Did you see their eyes? They look like fish eyes. They don¡¯t talk, they don¡¯t laugh, they don¡¯t defy him. He raised them to look like goldfish at first glance. You heard what he said, didn¡¯t you? I would have grown to be a beautiful goldfish. The thought alone makes me shudder. How in the world did he even raise them?¡±


    Even Kugutsu, who was relentlessly treated like a dog by his master, still had the will of a human being. But those girls didn¡¯t have that. They were missing something important.


    Mayuzumi waved her manicured nail and grinned.


    ¡°So by fish he could slaughter, he meant that,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Yes. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if the ¡®fish¡¯ he was referring to was a human being,¡± Mayuzumi said flatly.


    I swallowed my agitation, but the child began to spin around in my stomach. I rubbed my belly to calm her down, but she wouldn¡¯t stop laughing.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°But that has nothing to do with this case. Those are two different matters. So you learned that he¡¯s a monster. Now what? It¡¯ll only bring you down. Go back to your room.¡± She waved her hand, and the sleeve of her nightgown ruffled.


    But hers did not look like the fin of a goldfish.


    ¡°There are two types of people in this world. Those who feel better despising others, and those who feel awful. You belong to the latter, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Sorry to disappoint you, but I¡¯m no saint. The reason I came to ask Mayuzumi while already having an idea of her answer was simply because of curiosity. Knowing the old man¡¯s abnormality would not change anything. But I felt it was necessary to know.


    Abnormal people, abnormal thoughts, twisted emotions. I¡¯d been looking away from all of them for a long time. That¡¯s why I feel like I need to know. How ugly and warped the things I am involved in now are. That is no different from mere curiosity. But that was okay. I simply absorbed what Mayuzumi told me.


    And that was it.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    ¡°O¡¯ pretty goldfish


    Wearing red clothes


    I will give you a treat


    If you wake up¡±


    When I returned to our room and opened the door, an unexpected sight greeted me. Yuusuke was sitting on the bed, singing a nursery rhyme. The two girls were crouched at his feet. Yuusuke was singing while juggling. Not beanbags, but the drinking glasses that were sitting on the table. The glasses glittered as he tossed them back and forth between his hands. The girls¡¯ dark eyes betrayed no emotion, but it felt like they were earnestly following the glasses with their eyes.


    They looked like children watching a circus.


    ¡°The red goldfish


    Makes a tiny bubble


    Then wakes up


    From its afternoon nap¡±


    The glasses clinked as they settled in Yuusuke¡¯s hand. He raised his hands to ask for an applause, but the girls did not respond. They just looked up at Yuusuke with blank expressions. Still, Yuusuke laughed merrily and patted their little heads.


    ¡°Ah, welcome back. Odagiri-san,¡± he said when he finally noticed me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you could sing nursery rhymes. And what¡¯s up with that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, these things? I just saw them on the desk, so I used them for some juggling. We didn¡¯t have a lot of toys at home back then, so I learned a lot of stuff to play with Aki. I know quite a few old games as well. Bet you didn¡¯t expect that one, huh?¡±


    Yuusuke laughed. Yukihito, on the other hand, was frozen on the bed. Yuusuke¡¯s amiable smile was a stark contrast to the expression I saw from him earlier. Far too different from the toothy, skull-like grin. There was a lot of tenderness in the way he stroked the girls¡¯ heads.


    Was this what he was like before he broke down?


    Before his mother and sister-in-law hang themselves.


    Before he drove his father to suicide.


    Suddenly, the girls stood up. Pulling on Yuusuke¡¯s hand, they started walking, their faces devoid of emotion still. They wanted to take Yuusuke somewhere. Stumbling, he looked back at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit, Odagiri-san. Apparently this mansion has a backyard. I¡¯m gonna go play with these kids. I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be back, so just go to bed before me.¡±


    ¡°Backyard? Wait a minute. You can¡¯t just go around on your own.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s only two beds, and it¡¯s a pain to ask for an extra futon. Don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll just lie down wherever when I get back.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, Yuusuke bolted out, leaving the door open. I peeked outside, and saw the three of them running down the spiral staircase. Red and black sleeves fluttered away. They looked like they were diving to the bottom of an aquarium. I followed them with my gaze. Yuusuke laughed as they pulled him by the hand. The look on his face was something I had never seen before. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, the girls pulled Yuusuke¡¯s hand even harder.


    ¡°Sarasa, Choubi.¡±


    A languid voice called the girls. The girls stopped and turned around. The old man, still seated on the couch, crossly opened his left eye. The eyelid over his right eye, which remained closed, was twitching.


    ¡°Come,¡± he said.


    The girls silently walked over, when they were pulled from behind. Still they tried to walk, but they couldn¡¯t move forward.


    Yuusuke was holding their hands tightly. A twisted smile was plastered on his face.


    A spine-chilling, vicious sneer.


    ¡°Is there something wrong, dear guest?¡± the old man asked.


    Yuusuke¡¯s smile widened.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I said. ¡°May I have a moment?¡±


    The old man moved his head slightly. I darted in front of Yuusuke, hiding him behind me. The old man snorted as he crossed his fingers.


    ¡°¡­Odagiri-san?¡± Yuusuke muttered, puzzled.


    ¡°Go play with them,¡± I whispered. ¡°They invited you to the backyard, right?¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 2.7

    Translator: Kell


    Silence fell. A moment later, three sets of footsteps sounded, followed by the door opening and slamming shut. The backyard must be beyond that door. The old man exhaled sharply and turned to me. Gray eyes gleamed beneath wrinkles. His face, surrounded by flab, was hideous. As I stared into his cloudy eyes, I sensed something odd.


    There was a calm glint in his eyes, as if he was observing me.


    ¡°You have a demon, an abominable being, in your belly, but you can¡¯t really tell from afar. A wall of flesh can be such a magnificent container. It¡¯s not every day you encounter such a case. The mother¡¯s protection strengthens the connection of the creature¡¯s existence to reality. But to think that its mother is a man. Ah, the irony. Wouldn¡¯t you agree, Mr. Odagiri?¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything back right away. I ruminated over the old man¡¯s words. Like he said, there was indeed a demon in my belly. It was an undeniable fact.


    But how does he know that?


    ¡°I did not expect that reaction,¡± he said. ¡°I thought someone working for Lady Mayuzumi, a famous esper, would be sharp. Or is it that surprising that I know this much?¡± His tone was mocking.


    ¡°Who told you that?¡± I asked.


    The old man burst into laughter, exposing his yellow teeth. His mood had changed completely. He had decided that I was not worth his concern. With a sneer reminiscent of a monkey¡¯s, the old man slapped his knee.


    ¡°Who, you ask? It doesn¡¯t matter who told me, Mr. Odagiri. The point is, I either know or I don¡¯t. Is that clear? That is the only thing that matters. You have a demon in your belly, which can at times be a powerful weapon. It was conceived out of a woman¡¯s emotions, no? Now what? What does it matter? What¡¯s next? How? Why? And then? I knew. About you. It doesn¡¯t matter. It really doesn¡¯t matter.¡±


    He waved his wrinkled hands around like some jester. A goldfish-shaped ruby on his finger glinted. Then he grinned like a Cheshire cat.


    ¡°The only thing that matters is whether that information is useful to me or not,¡± he continued. ¡°Collecting goldfish. My beautiful, gorgeous, lustrous fish. Goldfish, goldfish, goldfish. Oh, that sinful fish. I want goldfish that no one has seen yet. In short, anything else does not matter. I am not interested in useless espers. To the common folk, supernatural powers are a load of shit.¡± He spat the last words out.


    He had taken off the mask he was wearing in front of Mayuzumi. For someone maintaining close relations with espers, his face was contorted with disgust.


    ¡°In other words, I¡¯m not interested in your suspicions, your queries, or your story. Not one bit. Now that you know that, do you still have any questions for me?¡±


    He interlaced his short fingers. His condescending eyes said he didn¡¯t want to talk. Leaving would have been easy. I didn¡¯t come here to talk to him in the first place. But I stayed where I was. I stepped in front of the old man and stared down at his obese body.


    I don¡¯t care about you either.


    But there was something I wanted to say.


    ¡°Actually, I do,¡± I said. ¡°I do have a question for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What would that be?¡±


    ¡°What did you do to those girls, you scumbag? What do you think people are?¡± I spat out.


    The old man looked aghast. His gray eyes widened behind his wrinkles. Then his face contorted, and he covered his mouth. Crude laughter spilled from behind.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Hehehe¡­ Hahaha! Is that it? Is that what you wanted to ask? Bwahaha!¡±


    The old man slowly covered his face with both hands. It sounded like he was crying. Abruptly, his fingers parted.


    ¡°Preposterous!¡± he screeched.


    My eardrums tingled. He looked completely different now.


    ¡°Why would I reveal the manufacturing method to a brat like you?! Huh? Are you stupid?! You¡¯re just a worm who takes the fruits of people¡¯s labors! You think I¡¯d tell you so easily? Know your place, you idiot, moron, imbecile, piece of trash!¡±


    I gawked at the frenzied old man. He was furious that I asked him about his manufacturing method, in other words, how he raised the girls. He thought I would steal his secrets.


    I didn¡¯t give a damn about that. How did he even arrive at that conclusion?


    ¡°Why would I steal that shit?! I feel nothing but disgust for what you might have done. Raising humans as goldfish? The very idea is fucked up. It¡¯s sickening.¡±


    ¡°Not interested, huh? Don¡¯t lie to me, trash. You were also captivated by the beauty of those girls, weren¡¯t you? Did you think I wouldn¡¯t notice? Ah, this is why I hate espers,¡± he mumbled. ¡°They think people are stupid. The fools.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t listening to what I was saying. He seriously thought that I was trying to steal the girls¡¯ ¡°manufacturing method¡±. He also misunderstood something else. I¡¯m not an esper. I just have a demon in my belly.


    Then it hit me.


    The realization left me speechless.


    From a normal person¡¯s point of view, am I not a normal human being anymore?


    I couldn¡¯t deny it. Can you call a being with a demon in its belly human? Cold sweat trickled down my back. It felt like my throat was being squeezed.


    I don¡¯t even want to think about it. My whole body quivered.


    ¡°This is the problem with you people,¡± the old man said. ¡°You are the ones who bend the rules of the world as seen by ordinary people. You have access to the netherworld? To the layman, there¡¯s no such thing as a netherworld. Can they materialize drawings? Depict their own notions into this world? Of course not. Impossible. You people can do so with ease. You are certainly a higher class of creatures than mere mortals. Your world is bigger than that of ordinary people, and you have access to the depths of the abyss. That is why you look down on people and try to put your feet on their heads whenever you see an opportunity. It¡¯s always the same. Every clan that prides itself on its supernatural abilities has a look that says, ¡®I am different from the others.¡¯ I have a better term to call you lot. Monsters.¡±


    The old man turned his vicious gaze on me. He looked at my belly and clicked his tongue.


    ¡°Acting all ignorant, huh? I can tell. You¡¯re all linked to some other place, especially Mayuzumi. Those who have transcended the laws of this world peer into some distant shore beyond this realm. And you¡¯re proud of it. But keep in mind: such people cannot live a normal life in this world. You don¡¯t belong here. I have met and buttered up to all sorts of espers. I¡¯ve bowed down to them, all so I could use them. That¡¯s why I know. This world is ours. You can look down on others all you want, but that fact will never change.¡±


    Those who came in contact with something not of this world cannot live a normal life.


    What they see and feel is too different from others.


    As such, there is no way they can live like normal people.


    ¡°You will never find a safe haven like this paradise I have created,¡± he said.


    Calling this twisted building paradise was crazy.


    But I couldn¡¯t tell him that. My throat was tight, and my tongue was oddly dry.


    We will never find a safe haven.


    I didn¡¯t know how to respond to his words


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    Maybe he didn¡¯t intend to, but the old man¡¯s words were almost fatal to me. I¡¯m just a normal human being. I¡¯m no esper. I¡¯m not like Mayuzumi. But deep inside I knew.


    I would never be able to return to my old life again.


    I will never find a safe haven.


    I should have known that a long time ago.


    I conquered that wound that day when the cherry blossoms were falling.


    The day I took her hand as she smiled.


    ¡°So what?¡± I forced my dry tongue to move. Relieved that my voice sounded level, I stared straight at the old man. ¡°I may not die peacefully, but what does that have to do with how fucked up you are?¡±


    A person¡¯s eccentricity is no excuse for their insanity.


    He stared at me for several seconds, and then smiled. The anger that had filled his face slowly vanished, replaced by a smile tinged with malice. But strangely enough, there was also a hint of affection in it.


    It was as if he was remembering fond memories. His gaze held the fondness of someone looking at a photo of himself from long past.


    ¡°No. It does not have anything to do with it,¡± he said.


    His gray eyes momentarily cleared. He lowered his eyelids quietly.


    Then his lips twisted. ¡°You will die a painful death one day, Sir Odagiri.¡±


    ¡°I will.¡±


    I turned and left. The old man watched me go in silence. We¡¯d said all that was needed to be said. Without looking back, I put my foot on the spiral staircase. I heard faint singing in the distance.


    Yuusuke¡¯s nursery rhyme drifted in the wind.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.8

    A goldfish was swimming in the darkness. The red fish gracefully flicked its fins in the shadowy waters.


    The creature, so vibrant that it seared the vision, swims along a gentle course.


    It soared softly through the air, drifted a little, and glided over the ground.


    Its fluttering fins looked like sleeves. Blood.


    ¡ªRed. RED. Sleeves?


    ¡ªOh, was it not a goldfish?


    I woke up from a shallow sleep. Yukihito¡¯s breathing echoed in the darkness. I opened my mouth several times, trying to take in some oxygen. The air was awful. I wondered if Yukihito could feel it. I felt as if I were at the bottom of a stagnant pool of water. I reached for my neck. It was sticky with cold sweat.


    Why? The room was terribly uncomfortable.


    I let out a sigh and sat up. I looked around, but I couldn¡¯t see Yuusuke. He was probably still outside. My head felt very heavy, and it wasn¡¯t just because I was sleepy. It felt as if my skull was stuffed with algae. I decided to go outside to see if I¡¯d feel better.


    The door creaked open. The landing was narrow, only about three steps to the railing. Wind was blowing up from the bottom, probably due to the structure of the building. A spiral staircase was installed along the walls. It wasn¡¯t that high, but looking down made me dizzy. I wanted to smoke, but I forgot to bring a cigarette. I studied the staircase as it wound overhead, then shifted my gaze down.


    I spotted a red shadow.


    Its soft sleeves swayed as if drifting in water. A red blood-like color stained my vision.


    Something red was swimming in the air.


    Was it a goldfish?


    No, it was a human being.


    Slowly she looked up. Moist, dark eyes were looking at me. She was a beautiful, middle-aged woman. Her mouth twisted into a grin. The next instant, her figure vanished. The outline of her silhouette became blurry, and the figure of a beautiful goldfish hung over it. Its large, strong fins flapped softly in the air.


    I guess I was wrong. It was a goldfish.


    For some reason, I felt no fear. My hazy mind just thought that there was no way a goldfish of this size could fit into a birdcage. In other words, Mayuzumi had made an unusual error in judgment.


    This goldfish was so large that it could easily swallow a person whole.


    The goldfish¡¯s mouth opened, revealing abysmal darkness inside. The goldfish gracefully but powerfully flapped its fins. It opened its mouth and rushed forward. The wind pressure hit me in the face.


    Then I woke up.


    Right when I feared that I was going to get eaten. There was a stir in the pit of my belly. Pain slowly flooded from within. Something emerged rapidly from the bottom of my stomach. A young finger opened it. Like a butterfly breaking through its chrysalis, a blood-soaked arm reached out from my belly. Laughter erupted. The young arm gently touched the mouth of the approaching goldfish.


    The child laughed as it crawled out of my belly.


    The flesh on her face rippled. Her mouth spread wide open, and she ate the goldfish.


    The goldfish disintegrated as it was devoured. Copious amounts of red liquid hit the landing. The smell of iron filled my nostrils, and the viscous red liquid spread around my feet and dripped onto the floor like raindrops.


    So the goldfish was made of blood.


    The moment I thought of that, my consciousness plunged into darkness.


    A red woman was walking. With a sad look on her face, she gazed at the distant floor from the top of the stairs. There, two girls were cuddled together on a couch, their eyes closed. The woman pulled her eyes away and looked at the ceiling. Numerous birdcages hung from above, swaying. The woman studied her hands next. Her arms were beginning to show some wrinkles. She sank down on the spot.


    My vision turned gray. A gray scene, as if splattered by gray paint, spread before my eyes.


    A scene dyed in black-and-white.


    But it collapsed the next moment.


    Several memories intermingled, distorting my vision. The memory of a woman resembling a goldfish. And the memory of a stranger. All kinds of voices rang in my ears, and gray, noisy images flooded my eyes. Like a broken television, my vision switched from one person to the next. There were screams and cries. Amid the clamor, I heard a calm man¡¯s voice. It reached my ears like some divine revelation.


    I decided to create a god. They will criticize me. They will try to kill me. Nevertheless, I will create a god. I will summon a god. For that, I must stand higher than the gods. And I will need Mayuzumi Azaka.


    I must transcend godhood.


    If I could summon a god while being human, then it would be safe to say that I have surpassed the gods. To do this, I must dismantle my own preconceived notions. Only by transcending common sense do you become an esper. But this common sense itself is measured by human standards. That contradiction itself is what I have to overcome. That is what it takes to materialize an abstract concept like god. It is an incredibly difficult task, but one I chose to undertake. Through countless ruminations and contemplations, I have discovered that my god is apparently an all-encompassing being. The whole of creation. A one and true god that embodies everything is the perfect god for me. One worth risking my life for.


    But I know the truth. My god is *********.


    But there is no point in thinking about it. There is no need to even think about it. I feel as if I have been pondering this matter for a hundred years. But the truth is only a few years had passed.


    Yet that day seems so far away.


    God and ***.


    If I had to wait a hundred years to see them, I would. But that will never happen.


    I do not understand. I just don¡¯t understand. I racked my brains hard, but I still could not fully grasp it.


    How can a person forget someone?


    Why do they tell us to forget?


    ***


    ¡°¡­giri-kun. Odagiri-kun.¡±


    A familiar voice woke me up from my slumber. Softly I opened my eyes and saw Mayuzumi¡¯s face. Feline eyes blinked in my blurry vision. It gave me comfort.


    It was the usual sight.


    Whenever I woke up after passing out, she was always by my side.


    I put my hand on my stomach. It was closed. The child seemed to have gone back inside. I thought I smelled iron, and sure enough, there was a voluminous amount of fresh blood on the floor. Although my stomach was open, I don¡¯t remember spilling that much blood. Shaking my head, I stood up and remembered the goldfish I saw before I fainted. It disintegrated as soon as the child in my belly bit it, turning into blood.


    What in the world was that thing?


    I opened my mouth to share what I saw, when I noticed that the faces of the people around me were slightly tense.


    Did something happen?


    I looked at Mayuzumi. Slowly, the corners of her mouth lifted.


    ¡°Ashiro¡­ The old man is dead.¡± Despite her serious tone, her smile was mocking.


    It was the first time I had heard his name. I pictured the old man I met last night. I couldn¡¯t reconcile her words with that hideous smile that said he would live forever. He was dead. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it right away.


    ¡°You will die a painful death one day, Sir Odagiri.¡±


    He derided me, but his voice held an endearing tone.


    Why did he die first?


    I was stunned.


    ¡°His corpse had its blood drained,¡± Mayuzumi added.


    The old man¡¯s cause of death was most likely cerebral contusion. He apparently slipped while trying to climb the stairs and hit his head hard. According to the first one to discover his body, Yukihito, the old man¡¯s head was smashed when he fell on the stairs, but his blood had already been drained at that point. He insisted that his death was not caused by hemorrhage. Mayuzumi agreed with him. She must have good reason to believe him. I didn¡¯t feel like asking why. If she wanted to talk about it, she would, eventually. I couldn¡¯t care less about it at the moment. I couldn¡¯t hide my shock over the death of someone I had talked to yesterday.


    Mayuzumi led me down the stairs, and I came face to face with the corpse of the old man just a few steps away from the hall. His head looked like some pomegranate with a deep laceration. His body was drained of blood, and his skin was shriveled. His cloudy eyes, wide open and staring straight into the air, looked like glass marbles buried in the ground.


    What did he see in his dying breath?


    ¡°How did this happen?¡± I muttered as I regarded the old man¡¯s miserable end.


    He believed that he would die a normal death. Or at least in what he thought was normal.


    Yet here he was.


    He met a cruel end.


    I bit my lip, seized by an inexplicable emotion. Suddenly, my ears caught a gentle sound.


    O¡¯ pretty goldfish


    Wearing red clothes


    I will give you a treat


    If you wake up


    The high-pitched, young voice came from the girl in the red kimono holding hands with Yuusuke. My eyes opened wide upon hearing her. I thought they couldn¡¯t speak. When she finished singing, she shut her mouth. Yuusuke, holding both of the girls¡¯ hands, was staring at Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Yuusuke-kun,¡± she murmured, meeting his gaze. ¡°If you have something to say, say it. I don¡¯t get angry at questions.¡±


    ¡°What will happen to these girls?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? Many wanted his goldfish. The same with his beautiful girls. I doubt they¡¯re even in the official registry. I¡¯m sure that if you get in touch with the right people, they would be in great demand. Just like goldfish, some collector would want to keep them.¡±


    Yuusuke squeezed the girls¡¯ hands tight, despising the idea. Emotions swirled in his eyes; he looked like he was about to cry. His feelings were painfully clear. Only monsters would treat human beings like goldfish. But there was nothing we could do about it. Taking them in would be a difficult process. And Mayuzumi, who had the power, would do nothing. She does not extend a helping hand that easily.


    Could I take them in?


    There was the problem of the demon in my belly. And I couldn¡¯t afford it financially.


    I bit my lip, then opened my mouth. ¡°Mayu-sa¡ª¡±


    A hand wrapped in a bandage went up, and a folding fan snapped open. A brush moved across its surface at blinding speed.


    ¡°The Minase clan will take them in. I will not allow any objections. Would that be all right?¡±


    ¡°Clan head¡­ I mean, Shirayuki-san. Are you sure about this?¡±


    ¡°Worry not. I am doing this of my own accord. I cannot leave them like this. That is all. I trust you have no complaints, Lady Mayuzumi?¡±


    The fan snapped shut. Her gaze bore into Mayuzumi.


    Mayuzumi glanced at Shirayuki and gave a casual nod. ¡°If you say so, I have no complaints. Do what you want.¡±


    The red goldfish


    Makes a tiny bubble


    Then wakes up


    From its afternoon nap


    The girl in the black kimono continued the song. Both girls closed their eyes softly, holding Yuusuke¡¯s hands tight.

 Volume 2 - CH 2.9

    After calling the main family to clean up, Mayuzumi tossed her cell phone aside and collapsed on the sofa. As always, the perfectly air-conditioned room lacked a sense of realism. But it was better than the building with countless bird cages hanging from the ceiling. I thought back to the goldfish circling inside the glass balls.


    Where will those fish go now?


    They must be unaware that their owner was dead.


    I told Mayuzumi about the goldfish I saw that night. Mayuzumi listened wearily, nodding along.


    ¡°Your vision of the woman was probably a coincidence,¡± she said, swinging her legs that were clad in knee-high socks. ¡°Your demon captured the emotions embedded in that place, causing the image of the woman to overlap with the goldfish. And said goldfish turned to blood when the demon bit it. You see, that goldfish is a creature drawn in blood, probably by the gravely-wounded Minase defector. That¡¯s why the goldfish was always by our side¡ªto keep an eye on us. Moreover, the goldfish was collecting blood to grow, by draining blood from corpses.¡±


    Mayuzumi glanced at Shirayuki. The Minase clan head did not respond.


    The corner of Mayuzumi¡¯s mouth quirked up. ¡°The Minase clan¡¯s ability to bring words to life is, in other words, the process of using brush and ink as conduits to materialize what is within oneself. The more powerful the practitioner, the more impossible creatures they can draw into existence. Theoretically, anyone who has the ability should be able to materialize any object at will. But those with weaker abilities cannot. Only two people in the Minase clan can materialize imaginary creatures. While the rest can only draw creatures that already exist.¡±


    ¡°The reason why it is difficult to materialize creatures that don¡¯t exist is because the practitioner¡¯s notion that such things do not exist hinder them. I told you before, didn¡¯t I? What you think is impossible cannot be. The Minase clan¡¯s greatest enemy is itself. They can only materialize what they believe they can materialize. The only way to transcend that barrier is by possessing utmost confidence. It sounds simple, but it¡¯s extremely difficult to overturn one¡¯s beliefs. To do so, you need a supporting instrument to help you believe that it¡¯s possible. Like how a tool created by a master can alter a person¡¯s consciousness.¡±


    It¡¯s simple addition. They could do this much without help. With additional assistance, they would be capable of something more.


    Any person would reach that conclusion.


    ¡°In other words, by using blood instead of ink, they can create an even more powerful monster. Using human blood is a clear taboo. The awareness of having violated a taboo and the emotion contained in the blood will aid the practitioner. That¡¯s why the goldfish is created from blood and continues to collect blood to further increase its power. After your demon ate the goldfish, there have been many similar incidents. Bloodless corpses. Having more of them will only be trouble. One thing¡¯s bothering me, though.¡±


    Mayuzumi suddenly got up and turned toward Shirayuki, who was sitting on the couch across, unmoving.


    ¡°I want to learn about the incident within the Minase clan,¡± Mayuzumi said, looking straight at Shirayuki. ¡°What exactly happened to you guys and how did it come to this?¡±


    Shirayuki did not answer. Clutching her fan, she responded to Mayuzumi¡¯s question with absolute silence. They held each other¡¯s gazes, refusing to say anything. Unable to bear the endless silence, I rose to my feet.


    They remained silent. There was no point in me staying here. I left the two of them. I peered into the room that was only partially cleaned up. Shirayuki was probably still staying in the apartment. It would be better to tidy while we still could. As I rolled up my arms, I realized someone was there.


    ¡°Haru no urara no sumida ga-awa!¡±


    Yuusuke was singing a song in a chaotic rhythm. He was sprawled on the floor, his arms and legs extended out. Dictionaries and LPs were crushed under his hands and piles of clothes under his feet. The way he was humming randomly made him seem drunk.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Odagiri-san. Hello. Good work out there. I¡¯m exhausted myself. I wish I could just laugh like an idiot all the time, but I just had to go back to being serious, and it brought back memories, and now I¡¯m beat. Ah, I hate life.¡±


    Yuusuke laughed out loud. He was in high spirits. I was worried that he might really be drunk. I left the room, wondering why he was acting weird. Unfortunately, I was also tired from my belly opening. I didn¡¯t feel like talking to him when he was too hyper.


    ¡°What? You¡¯re ignoring me? You meanie! I¡¯m so glad those girls found a home. The Minase clan, was it? I feel like that place is awful, but it¡¯s better than being sold to someone. Ugh, I¡¯m getting a headache again. Time to change the subject. Did you watch the show last night?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, can we talk later? I¡¯m too tired to keep up with you.¡±


    ¡°There were bones buried in the backyard.¡±


    For a moment, I couldn¡¯t understand what he just said.


    Slowly I turned around. Yuusuke¡¯s face turned serious. He shut his mouth and stared at me upside down.


    ¡°Bones?¡±


    He cackled. His sinister, high-pitched laugh reminded me of singing skulls.


    ¡°It¡¯s the curse of the goldfish. That happened to the old man because he treated the goldfish poorly. Poor guy. He had his head smashed in, and then his blood got drained by a goldfish that just happened to be attracted to Shirayuki-san¡¯s blood, making him all shriveled up. Served him right. A nice ending, I would say. I hope all those geezers who stomp on people¡¯s heads without batting an eye die.¡±


    His voice was horrifyingly low. It was different from when he was laughing heartily.


    Yuusuke bared his teeth in a ferocious smile. ¡°Those girls resented him because their mother was killed. It¡¯s not that they didn¡¯t have feelings, they just didn¡¯t know how to express them. They knew where their mother was killed and where they were buried. He was killed because he killed women and hurt children.¡± He flashed a grin. ¡°It was the curse of the goldfish,¡± he repeated.


    After that, he stopped talking. Humming a tune, he kicked down a pile of magazines and started playing with them. I couldn¡¯t say anything. Sweat cascaded down my neck. Inexplicable fear crawled up my spine. Feeling a headache coming, I left the room and headed outside.


    I opened the door and closed it behind me. Gazing up at the clear sky, I lit a cigarette. I took a huge drag and blew softly, savoring the nicotine. I thought back to the earlier conversation. Then, I sensed something off. There was a nagging feeling in the pit of my stomach. Confused, my mind frantically tried to figure out what was wrong.


    The old man fell down the stairs and hit his head hard. But what did Yuusuke say?


    He was killed by the curse of the goldfish.


    A shiver ran down my spine. Come to think of it, would that obese man ever climb the stairs? That house was the old man¡¯s paradise. There should at least be an elevator installed. Yuusuke went outside with the girls that night. When I woke up, Yuusuke was not in his room. In other words, no one knew where he was and what he was doing late that night.


    The old man¡¯s head was cracked open as if he had been hit with a baseball bat.


    I threw away my unfinished cigarette and snuffed it out with my foot. I pulled open the door and rushed back to the room, where I found Yuusuke bobbing his head while casually listening to rock music. Sensing my presence, he turned around.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s up?¡± he asked nonchalantly.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. I stared at his face, speechless. Yuusuke, looking confused, resumed listening to music.


    There was nothing sinister about him.


    The familiar voice of skulls rang in my mind.

 Volume 2 - CH 3.1

    Story III


    I have been thinking lately.


    Had I believed in gods, it would have been impossible for me to even think about invoking one.


    The reason I can find hope in summoning a god is because I do not believe in a definite god. I am not foolish. I do not fancy that I can manifest a subject of faith with my own hands. At first I lamented the absence of a concrete god, but now I see that it was a blessing. To me, a god is merely an entity that I must surpass. Nothing more, nothing less. There is no god in my world. If that were the case, there would be no blasphemy in creating a new god.


    Yes, the only one I am willing to call god is my ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    There¡¯s no point in thinking about it. But I can¡¯t help myself.


    Humans are thinking beings. The day I stop thinking about **** is the day I will die. My heart, already on the brink of death, will then completely expire. I have sacrificed everything. Betrayed everyone. And at the end of it all, I will perish with nothing. But I will probably not regret it. Not even the slightest. The thought reminds me of the weight of my sins and how important ¡ö¡ö¡ö was to me. I lived only for ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. Even now, I am still living. For ¡ö¡ö¡ö only¡­


    My beloved god.


    Why did you have to die?


    Three days had passed since we returned home from the goldfish manor. In that short period of time, there had been more and more reports of bloodless bodies. The high number of deaths per day was surprising, but it was probably because accidents and deaths from illnesses, which had not been reported before, were now being covered due to the corpses being drained of blood. The cases were reported in Nago City, specifically around the area where Mayuzumi lived, generating a lot of speculation as to the cause of deaths, from a local epidemic to mutated blood-sucking mosquitoes. The vampire theory, in particular, was the most popular on the Internet. A number of urban legend-like rumors had arisen. My guess was that they would gain more traction as other theories were eliminated.


    It had only been three days. How much blood had been collected?


    But there was nothing that could be done. Other than the silhouettes of goldfish drifting in the sky, there was no sign of the Minase clan¡¯s defector.


    Red goldfish prancing in the skies as if swimming in water. Unreachable.


    ¡°There¡¯s no use in killing them when we don¡¯t know how many there are exactly, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much. Unfortunately, there¡¯s nothing we can do.¡± She was acting like this matter did not concern her.


    Resting her chin in one hand, she was lying on her stomach on the sofa, chomping on a piece of chocolate, and occasionally tearing open a new one. Her hands were wrapped in expensive-looking black lace gloves, and ornaments adorned her hair. While Shirayuki was growing more and more impatient, she was still acting the same, bored, even though it was her own belly that was in danger of being ripped open.


    ¡°Is that really the case?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I considered having the clan head draw birds to kill the goldfish, but there¡¯s too many, while we don¡¯t have the numbers. We tried that once, and we got beat superbly. Finding the defector is not an option either. The Minase clan is too weak at the moment. Our only choice is to wait for the enemy to show themselves, which they¡¯ll do once they¡¯ve gathered enough forces.¡±


    The situation seemed hopeless, but Mayuzumi was far from feeling pessimistic. In fact, she smiled as if having fun.


    ¡°Those Minase people have a flair for the dramatic. There are other ways to do things, but they are never satisfied unless they make full use of their abilities. Flying goldfish is too outdated. They could just set this apartment on fire and hit you from behind while you¡¯re running away with me in your arms. Then it¡¯s over.¡±


    I shot her a glare. That scenario assumes I¡¯m a complete moron.


    Mayuzumi chuckled. ¡°Sure, goldfish that multiply by consuming blood is an annoying matter, but it¡¯s fine. Whatever happens, happens. It¡¯s all for show anyway. Even at this stage, I don¡¯t feel like losing.¡±


    Whether goldfish were flying in the sky or not, Mayuzumi¡¯s daily routine remained unchanged. She chomped on a piece of chocolate and said she was bored. While she was unconcerned, Shirayuki was growing more and more exhausted. Her frustration seemed to have reached its peak. Yukihito tended to her needs, but there was worry in her eyes.


    Mayuzumi was completely ignoring Shirayuki. She did not talk to her, taking full advantage of the fact that she did not communicate using fans. She didn¡¯t seem to do it on purpose, though, as she only talked to me and Yuusuke whenever she felt like it. But Shirayuki would assume differently, because she still had not answered Mayuzumi¡¯s question from the other day. She had not yet shared what happened to the Minase clan in the past.


    Most likely to protect the clan¡¯s reputation.


    I placed a cup of green tea in front of Shirayuki, who was sitting on the sofa with her head low. She gave a slight nod, but did not move a muscle.


    ¡°Please drink it while it¡¯s hot,¡± I said. ¡°If you¡¯d like something else to drink, please don¡¯t hesitate to tell me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There was no reply. At this point, her state of mind was a bigger problem than the defector. Just as I was wondering what to do, I heard an unfamiliar sound. A simple electronic ringing resounded through the air. I looked around.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said with exasperation. ¡°I believe that¡¯s your phone¡¯s ringtone.¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, right.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t have a lot of friends, huh? Poor thing.¡± She said, sniffing.


    Shut up. It¡¯s none of your concern.


    I looked away from her. I picked up my bag on the floor, took out my cell phone, moved to the hallway, and put it in my ear.


    ¡°Yes? It¡¯s Odagiri.¡±


    ¡°Odagiri-san? It¡¯s me, Nanase Nanami. Are you free right now?¡± A young voice came from the other side.


    I nodded. It was the granddaughter of my landlord. My cheap apartment, the only place untouched by Mayuzumi.


    It was odd for her to call in the morning. It was school hours. Then I realized it was Sunday. Perhaps Mayuzumi was right. I didn¡¯t have many acquaintances.


    ¡°I am,¡± I replied. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did something happen to the landlord?¡±


    ¡°Um, not really. There¡¯s a package for you, and my grandma and I can carry it, so could you come and pick it up later?¡¯


    I could picture her wondering what it was. I did not recall buying anything. And since she actually called me, there must be something else on her mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but did you need something else from me?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah. Something scary happened.¡± Her voice trembled.


    Ah, made sense.


    Nanami was a scaredy-cat. And for some reason she thought I was psychic.


    Some time ago, there was a supernatural phenomenon in one of the apartment units. In room 204, a strange shadow appeared in the middle of the night and strangled its occupant.


    When I asked Mayuzumi how to deal with the situation, she replied indifferently, ¡°It should probably go away if you stay up all night praying. If you have the guts, go for it.¡±


    Irked, I stayed up all night. After a bit of trouble, the oddity was dispelled, but ever since then, Nanami had been consulting me whenever something happened. I told her it was Mayuzumi¡¯s idea, but for some reason she would not listen to me.


    And today, she wanted to consult with me about something.


    ¡°Actually, the dog we were keeping at the apartment¡¯s backyard died,¡± Nanami continued. ¡°Its blood was drained. You¡¯ve seen the news, right? Terrifying. And there¡¯s a strange sound coming from the shed.¡±


    ¡°A strange sound?¡±


    ¡°Like a growl. It sounds scary too. Does this have anything to do with the recent strings of bloodless corpses?¡±


    She sounded as if she were on the verge of tears. The blood being drained was most likely a goldfish¡¯s doing. But what about the strange sound from the shed?


    Did a corpse, drained of blood, or perhaps its soul, undergo some kind of transformation?


    In that case, I needed to check it out.


    ¡°Okay. Just wait for me. I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Thank you so much. I¡¯ll be waiting. Oh, and one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t bring Mayuzumi-san. Bye.¡± She hung up the phone.

 Volume 2 - CH 3.2

    I let out a sigh. Nanami did not like Mayuzumi, it seemed. But dealing with the supernatural without Mayuzumi was impossible. When I returned to the living room, I found her talking with Yukihito, which was rather unusual. Yukihito, facing the wall, drew with trembling hands, while Mayuzumi asked him about various things.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mayu-san?¡± I asked.


    What are you making him do?


    ¡°Oh, Odagiri-kun. I had nothing to do, so I thought I¡¯d try a little experiment. Feel free to watch.¡±


    Mayuzumi was staring at Yukihito while biting into the chocolate. Her gaze was bothering him; his fingertips were quivering. Shirayuki did not say anything, like she gave tacit her approval. After drawing a large ʾ radical on the wall, Yukihito let go of the brush and exhaled.


    ¡°An experiment?¡±


    ¡°Yes, an experiment. I was wondering what would happen if someone without much power drew the character for god. The clan head is too powerful, so I decided to ask Yukihiko-kun for assistance.¡±


    A Minase drawing the character for god on the wall.


    Was that not different from summoning a god?


    A chill ran down my spine. I turned my attention to Shirayuki, and she unfolded her fan in front of her face.


    ¡°I am not interested in such childish games. I already know the results. Do as you please.¡±


    If she said so, maybe it was fine? But Mayuzumi¡¯s smile suggested she was hoping for something unexpected. Her cat-like eyes blinked.


    ¡°I told you before, didn¡¯t I?¡± she said melodiously, biting into her chocolate. ¡°The Minase clan¡¯s ability is powered by their personal conceptions. God, in particular, is a symbol of something beyond human knowledge. God as a being is very ambiguous and highly influenced by an individual¡¯s thoughts. It is extremely difficult to create a being that everyone recognizes as God. The mind¡¯s subsconscious hinders that, believing that human beings cannot possibly create a god. But what if forced to create one?¡± Red tongue licked her chocolate-stained lips. ¡°I just wanted to see if it could be manifested.¡±


    I gulped. Still shaking, Yukihito drew the last line. The brush stopped and slowly moved away.


    On the wall was the word ¡°god.¡±


    A word written by a Minase, a clan of espers.


    I watched with bated breath. After quite a while, the word began to quiver. It convulsed, as if the walls themselves were shaking. There was a loud, rattling sound as the shaking grew fiercer like an earthquake, the letters trembling violently.


    Then, the letters peeled off the wall.


    The word ¡®god¡® started walking.


    Silence descended.


    ¡°No, no, no, no. This can¡¯t be. It¡¯s not possible.¡±


    ¡°Calm down, Mayu-san. What on earth is this?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. This is too much. I can¡¯t handle the unexpected. What is this creature?!¡±


    Mayuzumi, panicking for once, quickly jumped away from the word ¡®god¡®. Shirayuki sighed and covered her face. Yukihito turned bright-red, trembling. The word ¡®god,¡¯ now a bizarre creature, moved its whole body and looked around. The motion would¡¯ve been adorable had it been a puppy, but it just looked creepy as hell. The ¡®god¡¯ froze, then bolted away at an incredible speed.


    Mayuzumi screamed. ¡°Catch it, Odagiri-kun!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re practically the one who created this weird creature!¡± I shouted as I followed the word.


    Using its flatness, god slid into the newspaper slot in the door. Just when I thought it got away, a voice came from outside.


    ¡°Sup, Odagiri-san? I¡¯m here to hang out. Can you please open the door? Wait, what¡¯s this thing?¡±


    Diving into the mail slot in hopes of gaining freedom, god was reflexively caught by Yuusuke with his one hand. It was currently struggling inside a tied plastic bag. It was flailing about, but did not have the strength to tear through the plastic. Mayuzumi and I studied it closely. There¡¯s ridiculous and then there¡¯s this thing. How could such a creature exist?


    ¡°I expected two things,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Either nothing would happen, or some poor representation of a god would come to life. The former would be the result of the practitioner being unable to picture a god, and the latter would be a case of being able to picture it, but not having the capability, in which case, something would materialize but immediately crumbles. But what is this? I suppose this is the result of having both poor abilities and imagination.¡±


    Yuusuke was playing with the god, poking it with disposable chopsticks. On his back was a brand-new bat bag. Yukihito turned redder and redder as he sank down, holding his knees. If there was a hole nearby, he would have already crawled into it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not exactly my business, but maybe you should have trained a little better,¡± Mayuzumi said with a hint of dismay.


    ¡°I-I¡¯ve never liked training,¡± Yukihito replied, quivering. ¡°I-I could only manifest frogs, b-but I like to draw, so I did some street art a-and stuff. But still I couldn¡¯t m-materialize anything else¡­¡±


    ¡°Why did you even run away?¡± I asked.


    Yukihito gave a start and raised his head. He bit his lip as he glanced at Shirayuki.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m afraid to s-speak to people because I c-couldn¡¯t speak well. I-I was honored a-and happy to be the m-master¡¯s attendant¡­¡±


    Yukihito took several shallow breaths. He must have something to say. But after staring at Shirayuki, he only said a few words.


    ¡°But¡­ s-something awful happened.¡±


    Shirayuki dropped her gaze. Yukihito closed his eyes as if recalling some memory. He opened his mouth again, but he couldn¡¯t seem to find the words. He shook his head wildly.


    ¡°S-So I ran away,¡± he muttered.


    That seemed to be the end of the conversation. They had nothing more to say about the matter. Slowly, Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted into a blatant sneer. Propping an elbow on her crossed legs, she let out a sigh.


    ¡°Staying quiet again, are we? Not that I mind. I have a question. When I was a little girl¡ªright after I became Mayuzumi Azaka¡ªas I recall, it was someone else who had their tongue cut out, wasn¡¯t it? You were quite the chatterbox back then.¡±


    Shirayuki¡¯s eyes widened, and a crack appeared on her expressionless face. Biting her lip hard, she kept her face down. But Mayuzumi was relentless. Like a cat cornering its prey, she flashed a ferocious smile, and went on.


    ¡°Why did your brother betray the clan?¡±


    Like a critter on guard, Shirayuki¡¯s whole body tensed up momentarily. But the tension soon dissipated, leaving only a calm visage. In her nigh-blank expression were eyes that betrayed sorrow. Her whole being said she did not want to talk about it.


    After a moment of silence, Mayuzumi turned to me. ¡°So what was that phone call about?¡± she asked, as if she had completely forgotten about Shirayuki.


    ¡°Oh, right. It was from Nanami-san. You met her before. She shared something concerning.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, Nanami-kun. What did she say?¡±


    Glancing at Shirayuki, I told Mayuzumi what I heard from Nanami. There was a possibility that similar things were happening with other dead bodies. I wanted to check it out because it could mean harm.


    Mayuzumi nodded wearily. ¡°Sounds fine by me. But it¡¯s too much trouble to go out for something so trivial. Then again, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good idea for you to leave my side, either. Hmm¡­ I really don¡¯t want to go out just to see a dead dog.¡±


    Mayuzumi lay on her stomach. She didn¡¯t want to bother moving for something she wasn¡¯t interested in. As I watched her mull it over, I gave up on the idea of taking her with me. If it was just looking into the matter, I could probably do it on my own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go alone, then,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯ll be back as soon as I finish checking it out. If there¡¯s an actual oddity involved, I¡¯ll be counting on you. Above all, Nanami-san actually told me not to let you come.¡±


    ¡°Now why would she say that?¡± Mayuzumi rose upright. I thought she was angry, but there was a twinkle in her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m going with you, then. Nanami is an amusing fellow, and I want to see her.¡±


    Before I could even ask her what and why, she jumped off the couch. Yuusuke, who had been swinging the plastic bag around, calling it a roller coaster, turned around.


    ¡°Hmm? Where are you two headed?¡± he asked. ¡°Who¡¯s Nanami?¡±


    ¡°The granddaughter of Odagiri-kun¡¯s landlord. A fascinating girl who¡¯s fond of him.¡±


    ¡°Really, now? Considering your awful luck with women, I wonder what kind of a girl she is.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m warning you: do not follow us this time,¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seriously think you can stop people from doing what they want, do you? I actually wanna go buy something right now, and by some coincidence, the store¡¯s in the same direction you¡¯re headed to.¡±


    He stopped spinning the bag around. He clearly planned to follow us, and I couldn¡¯t be bothered to say anything at this point. Shirayuki lifted her head when she saw Mayuzumi slinging her red parasol over her shoulder.


    But before she could stand up, Mayuzumi said, ¡°You will wait here. Yes, you¡¯re not obligated to speak at all. But despite dragging others into your mess, you still don¡¯t say anything for the sake of your clan. I don¡¯t like your stance.¡±


    Shirayuki froze.


    Keeping her eyes ahead, Mayuzumi continued. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, fine. But I¡¯m not in the business of keeping dolls in my apartment.¡± She started walking, closing the door behind her as she left.


    Her words shocked me. Shirayuki quietly sat back down, hanging her head low. She did not speak with her fan, nor did she move a muscle. She looked dignified still, but there was a tinge of sadness in her eyes.


    I turned to her. ¡°If anything happens to Mayu-san while we¡¯re out, it¡¯s our own responsibility.¡±


    Shirayuki looked up curiously. Her dark, clear eyes regarded me. She cocked her head in wonder.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be back,¡± I said. ¡°Make yourself comfortable in the meantime.¡±


    Yes. If something happened to us, it wouldn¡¯t be her fault. She didn¡¯t need to agonize over our safety.


    Shirayuki¡¯s eyes widened slightly. She picked up her fan and lifted her brush, but she put them back down without writing anything. Instead, she slowly bowed her head. I responded with a bow, turned, and followed Mayuzumi.

 Volume 2 - CH 3.3

    After leaving Mayuzumi¡¯s apartment, we walked down the hill toward the station, its entrance located just before the shopping mall. We took a forty-minute subway ride westward that cut right through the center of the city, and got off at the last station. From there, we rode a bus for about thirty minutes and arrived at a deserted bus stop. I lived in an apartment on the western outskirts of Nago City, past a desolate residential area occupied mostly by cats and old people. The rent was cheap, the location far from practical, but the noise-free environment made for quite a comfortable living experience. It might look like a district frozen in time, but once you got to the main street, there were supermarkets, convenience stores, and banks within cycling distance. Best of all, because of the distance from the office, Mayuzumi rarely came for a visit.


    Yuusuke looked up at the name painted on the wall of the apartment building.


    Maison de Nanase.


    ¡°Ugh, lame. What a dump.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡± I smacked Yuusuke on the head. ¡°Keep your thoughts to yourself.¡±


    Yuusuke lurched forward. Mayuzumi, black ribbons swinging down her back, boldly made her way to the landlord¡¯s unit on the first floor. The luxurious black dress was a ghastly sight in my residence. She pushed the door bell.


    ¡°Be right there!¡± came a bright voice.


    I heard small footsteps. A petite figure popped out the door energetically, as if waiting for my arrival.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Odagiri-san! Huh?¡±


    Nanami stepped out.


    Yuusuke regarded the little girl. ¡°Odagiri-san! How could you lay your hands on a little girl?!¡±


    ¡°Could you not make it sound like I¡¯m some kind of a criminal? I¡¯ll beat you up.¡±


    Nanami tilted her head slightly and looked at Mayuzumi and Yuusuke. Her abundant hair, tied in a pigtail, bounced. She was currently in fifth grade. She wiped her small hands on her apron; she must have been helping out with chores. Her large eyes, framed by her slightly pigmented, soft brown hair, glared at Mayuzumi. Her usual smile was replaced by a scowl.


    Undaunted, Mayuzumi responded with a smile and a wave of her hand. ¡°Hello. It¡¯s been a while, Nanami-kun.¡±


    ¡°Long time no see, Mayuzumi-san. Though you weren¡¯t exactly invited, welcome. By the way, how long will you keep wearing that ridiculous outfit? Till your sixties?¡±


    ¡°Whoa. This kid¡¯s got a sharp tongue!¡± Yuusuke gasped.


    She was right, though. Mayuzumi¡¯s outfit was, in fact, ridiculous, and this was how elementary school students behaved toward those they disliked. She was a polite young girl for the most part, but she didn¡¯t get along well with Mayuzumi for some reason.


    ¡°And who might this bum be?¡± she asked.


    ¡°This is Saga Yuusuke,¡± I replied. ¡°He¡¯s an acquaintance, but he¡¯s a bit of a brute, so please stay away from him.¡±


    ¡°You just straight up answered without hesitation!¡± Yuusuke hissed. ¡°And why are you talking politely to her, you pedo?!¡±


    He was whining a little bit too much, so I wrapped my arm around his neck.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s the granddaughter of the landlord,¡± I whispered in his ear so Nanami wouldn¡¯t hear.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t peg you for the submissive type,¡± he said in a disappointed tone, but I didn¡¯t care.


    Mayuzumi and Nanami were facing each other, grinning. Nanami¡¯s smile was normal, while Mayuzumi¡¯s seemed to be tinged with amusement at the girl¡¯s reaction.


    ¡°Brazen as always I see, Mayuzumi-san. Odagiri-san told me that you eat nothing but chocolate every day. Is that true? You¡¯ll have full dentures in the future. My condolences. And since you don¡¯t seem to exercise, I can see you becoming flabby soon. Good luck with that.¡±


    ¡°You have not changed a bit, Nanami-kun. Blatantly berating people at such a young age. You¡¯re a heavyweight, all right. Quite amusing.¡± She chuckled.


    Nanami crossed her arms grimly, distorting the image of a black cat on her shirt. Her cheeks were puffed out.


    ¡°So where¡¯s the dead dog?¡± I asked. ¡°And I¡¯ll be taking my package as well.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything to say?!¡± Yuusuke cried. ¡°Did you see this girl¡¯s attitude toward Mayuzumi-san! I don¡¯t like her!¡±


    Nanami and I ignored him. Nanami turned to me, interlacing her fingers in front of her chest with an anxious look on her face. Tears filled her big eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ve already buried the dog,¡± she said. ¡°But there¡¯s some strange voice coming from the doghouse. It even rattles and shakes. I¡¯m scared, Odagiri-san.¡±


    Nanami burst into tears and threw her arms around me, clinging tightly.


    ¡°I need your help again,¡± she pleaded. ¡°Please. I¡¯m so scared.¡±


    I patted her trembling back to comfort her. It could just be her age, but Nanami was a scaredy-cat, more than the average person.


    I bent down and looked her in the eye. ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± I reassured her. ¡°We¡¯ll do something about it, so please cheer up.¡±


    ¡°Really?! I expected nothing less from my future husband!¡±


    ¡°Wow¡­ What a bold girl,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°What do you even see in Odagiri-san?¡±


    Nanami¡¯s words didn¡¯t really mean anything. She was like a young child adoring her school teacher. But Yuusuke had to react to her every remark. I looked at him over my shoulder.


    ¡°My dream is to marry a kind man and become a full-time housewife,¡± Nanami said with a lovely smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s a parasite, Odagiri-san! It¡¯s what you get for having a soft spot for little girls!¡±


    ¡°Leave him be, Yuusuke-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°It¡¯s his life. It¡¯s not our business what he does with it.¡±


    I sensed something disturbing in her words. Before I could ask her what she meant, Nanami tugged at my clothes.


    ¡°Your package is right there.¡± She pointed at the door, where two cardboard boxes sat.


    With a frown, I opened the unfamiliar package.


    They were filled with unused fire extinguishers.


    Yuusuke and I carried the cardboard boxes up to my room on the third floor. Yuusuke marveled at the small one-room unit, casually opening the fridge without permission. I kicked him out. By the time we came back downstairs, my lower back was screaming. Mayuzumi¡ªunwilling to help out as always¡ªwas twirling her parasol around.


    ¡°Is this some kind of a harrassment?¡± I said.


    ¡°They probably didn¡¯t want to keep them in the manor. That said, they can¡¯t just throw away a guest¡¯s belongings either. Seeking instructions from the clan head would be absurd. So in the end, they sent it here, not expecting to contribute to your back pain.¡±


    ¡°You must be exhausted, Odagiri-san.¡± Nanami smiled as she offered me a cup of cold barley tea. After chugging it down in one gulp, she led us to the backyard.


    ¡°Here you go, Mr. Bum.¡±


    ¡°Ugh¡­ This is tap water!¡±


    I ignored Yuusuke grumbling behind me.


    Mayuzumi cackled.


    The backyard was actually more like a tiny vacant lot adjacent to the apartment, only big enough for one car. It did not get much sun either. It was originally supposed to be turned into a parking lot for the Nanase family¡¯s car, but the plan was cancelled after the death of Nanami¡¯s parents. A doghouse stood amid overgrown weeds. There was nothing under the pale red roof. The space next to it was being used as storage space, filled with various junk.


    As I was about to peer into the doghouse, a chill crawled up my spine.


    I felt a dog¡¯s fangs almost graze me, and I pulled myself back. The doghouse, however, was quiet. There was nothing moving in there. I thought I heard a low growl coming from within. I peeked in fearfully, but the inside was shrouded in darkness, and I could see nothing, as if it had been flooded with black ink. The roofs had small slits on them, but for some reason not even a ray of light shone through.


    I could feel the presence of a creature inside.


    There was definitely something there.


    ¡°Smells like an animal,¡± Yuusuke muttered. ¡°Even I wouldn¡¯t want to take a peek in there.¡±


    Now that he mentioned it, there was a strong scent of an animal in the air. It brought to mind cages of wild beasts at the zoo. If you stood in front of one on a moonless night, you would probably get the same feeling. There was a beast lurking inside, hardly visible.


    I looked at Mayuzumi. She was crouching down, not caring that the hem of her dress was getting soiled. She peered into the doghouse and cocked her head. The shadow of her red parasol fell on her cheek.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think this has anything to do with the goldfish,¡± she murmured.


    I found her words odd. She said the goldfish had nothing to do with this case. But the presence inside the doghouse was clearly abnormal.


    What in the world was going on here, then?


    ¡°Dreadful emotion lingers inside. I¡¯m not sure what this is.¡±


    ¡°Emotions?¡±


    What was it, then? Something like a vengeful spirit?


    ¡°Odagiri-kun. Are you familiar with Hagiwara Sakutarou¡¯s The Deathless Octopus?¡±


    ¡°The deathless what?¡±


    Where did this come from? I doubt poems had anything to do with this situation. And it was a title I had never heard of before.


    ¡°A starving octopus was kept for a long time in an aquarium. Pale rays of light streaming through the glass ceiling rippled forlornly on the dim underwater rock.¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 3.4

    Everyone had forgotten about that poorly-lit tank. The octopus was thought to be long dead.


    But the animal did not die. The octopus was hiding behind a rock. When he awoke, he had to endure days and days of horrific hunger in an unfortunate, forgotten tank. With no prey in sight, no food left anywhere, he ate his own legs. When he finished eating them all, he turned his body inside out and began eating parts of his innards.


    One morning, a guard came and found the tank empty. There was no creature to be seen in any crevice of the rock. The octopus had all but disappeared.


    But the octopus did not die. Even after disappearing, he still was eternally alive there. In the antiquated, empty, forgotten water tank of the aquarium. Eternally¡ªmost likely through many centuries¡ªan animal with a horrible deficiency and dissatisfaction was alive, invisible to the human eye.


    ¡°That is Hagiwara Sakutarou¡¯s The Deathless Octopus. I omitted most parts. I think the inside of this doghouse is in the same state. An invisible animal with horrible deficiency and dissatisfaction is alive in there. How was the dog treated?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    ¡°We took good care of it,¡± Nanami replied with a smile, her fingers crossed behind her back.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. Then the corner of her mouth lifted. ¡°I see. Then how did you come to have this dog? You don¡¯t look like the type to get one willingly.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I want like a poodle or something. My aunt had to move, so she gave it to us. My grandma couldn¡¯t take care of it, so I¡¯ve been doing it myself.¡±


    Nanami was a helpful girl, so she must have done her best. She often shared stew and snacks with me.


    Mayuzumi spun her parasol around and inclined her head. ¡°Well, if you say so. Can I see the body? The proof of the pudding is in the eating. We¡¯ll know what¡¯s going on here once we check the corpse.¡± She gave a cat-like grin.


    ¡°We already buried the body,¡± Nanami replied, smiling. ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see. Oh, but I do have a picture. I felt sorry for it, so I wanted to bury it as soon as possible. But I wanted to take a picture since it was a strange death. Please give me a moment. I¡¯ll go get it.¡±


    She ran back to the apartment and returned with a picture in her hand. She handed it to us with a sad look on her face. We examined the picture closely. The dog¡¯s body had been drained of blood, shriveled like a half-dried mummy. As I studied the photo, I found something odd. The corpse barely had any flesh. What¡¯s more, there were several bite marks on its legs.


    Its exposed flesh looked as if the skin had been ripped open with fangs and the blood licked clean with a tongue. Until all the hair was gone and the bones were exposed.


    ¡°Nanami-san,¡± I said. ¡°What are these wounds? And it looks too thin, even taking into account that its blood had been drained.¡±


    ¡°The doggy was sick. Some kind of disease in its organs. It couldn¡¯t eat food, and it started chewing on its legs. It¡¯s my fault. I didn¡¯t take it to the vet right away.¡±


    Nanami hung her head low, and rubbed her large, tearful eyes.


    ¡°What kind of a disease was it?¡± Yuusuke asked with a frown.


    ¡°I¡¯m just a child, so I don¡¯t remember what it was called.¡± Nanami smiled. She pinched the hem of her skirt and bowed.


    Then I realized something. ¡°I don¡¯t recall ever hearing a dog.¡±


    ¡°It was muzzled at first. Until it became tame. That¡¯s probably why you didn¡¯t hear anything. He was a good, quiet boy.¡±


    Nanami flashed an angelic smile. Mayuzumi and Yuusuke exchanged glances.


    ¡°The clan head,¡± Yuusuke whispered. ¡°Shirayuki-san, was it? I¡¯m glad we didn¡¯t bring her along.¡±


    ¡°I wholeheartedly agree,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°She and Nanami-kun would have been at each other¡¯s throats like some battle of giant monsters.¡±


    They turned their attention back to the doghouse. There was a strange presence coming from within, but we couldn¡¯t see anything. It was completely black, almost as if a large, black-furred creature was crammed inside.


    An animal with a horrible deficiency and dissatisfaction, invisible to the human eye.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see how dangerous this thing is,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Can something be done about it? Is this all it is, a presence?¡±


    What was inside the blackness? How did the dissatisfied soul change?


    ¡°A starving creature will eat anything,¡± Mayuzumi added. ¡°If this is the dog¡¯s frustration and hunger materialized¡­ If it has a mouth and teeth that are only invisible. That would be terrifying.¡±


    But no one wanted to stick their hand inside either. A strong animal odor assailed my nose. The darkness remained quiet and still.


    Yuusuke swung something around. ¡°And that¡¯s where this thing comes in!¡±


    The word ¡®god¡¯ was running around at full speed inside a plastic bag. It startled me. Apparently the bag was fastened to Yuusuke¡¯s bat bag all along. I panicked. I wondered how Nanami would react when she saw this obviously bizarre creature. She was a scaredy-cat. How would I explain this to her?


    But contrary to my expectations, Nanami smiled.


    ¡°Looks like a cheap toy,¡± she said. ¡°Is this a hobby of yours, Mr. Bum?¡±


    The rampaging ¡®god¡¯ clearly had a will of its own, but it didn¡¯t seem to bother Nanami. While I felt relief, Yuusuke frowned.


    ¡°Does this look like a toy to you? Doesn¡¯t it, like, pique your interest or something?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in things I¡¯m not interested in,¡± she declared.


    Yuusuke was about to say something, but gave up.


    ¡°Okay, whatever,¡± he said as he opened the plastic bag.


    The ¡®god¡¯ leapt out like some springed contraption and tried to escape, but Yuusuke quickly caught it again with one hand.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not interested, that¡¯s all good,¡± he said. ¡°Do you have some string I could borrow?¡±


    Nanami brought a piece of string from the apartment, which Yuusuke used to bind the ¡®god¡¯. He held the end of the string like a dog¡¯s leash. The ¡®god¡¯ still tried to run away, but the string pulled it back. Lacking intelligence, it kept moving its legs, unaware of its predicament. A mound had formed at its feet from its constant scraping at the soil.


    ¡°The more I look at it, the weirder it looks,¡± I muttered as I watched the automatic hole digger.


    Mayuzumi let out a dry chuckle. ¡°For the record, it wasn¡¯t my fault that this creature was born.¡±


    The strain in her voice suggested she wasn¡¯t too fond of these kinds of weird creatures. I discovered a weakness in an unusual place.


    Yuusuke lifted ¡®god¡¯ up. Even in the air, it still kept on moving its legs. I would love to know where it was planning to go. Yuusuke adjusted the angle slightly and placed the ¡®god¡¯ back on the ground, before gently letting it go. The ¡®god¡¯ broke into a run, charging straight ahead with the string still attached to it.


    Into the doghouse.


    The ¡®god¡¯ vanished in the darkness. For a while, nothing happened. The darkness was still and quiet. Just when I thought nothing would happen, a beast howled.


    Muddled with grief, it sounded somewhat human. The doghouse started shaking, first a quiver, that gradually turned into wild rattling. It was as if a huge beast was rampaging inside, pounding the kennel from within. Something flew into the air. It was ¡®god¡¯, half-shredded. Something followed it from within and snatched it.


    It was the arm of a bloody, thin animal.


    The ¡®god¡¯ was dragged inside. There was a crushing sound.


    ¡°Is the dog feeling sick, Mommy? No, it¡¯s feeling hungry, my child,¡± Mayuzumi mumbled, shaking her head.


    The doghouse eventually stopped shaking, and silence returned. No more sounds came from inside. Once again, the darkness solidified. We remained silent. There was definitely some sort of a monster inside. We didn¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡°Nanami-kun,¡± Mayuzumi called, watching the doghouse. ¡°Do you use this backyard regularly?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Nanami shook her head.


    ¡°Do you still need this doghouse?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    Mayuzumi looked to be deep in thought. She closed her eyes, twirling her red parasol around. What was she planning to do with the monster? How could we alleviate the dog¡¯s frustration? I stared at her with bated breath.


    Mayuzumi gave a nod. ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± she called.


    ¡°Yes, Mayu-san?¡±


    ¡°Borrow some planks and nails from Nanami-kun.¡± She pointed the tip of her parasol at me.


    Why do we need nails and planks? I searched through the junk in the backyard and found broken boards and a rusty carpenter¡¯s set. I asked for Nanami¡¯s permission to use them. When Yuusuke and I were both ready, Mayuzumi nodded and folded her arms.


    ¡°Now hammer those planks around the doghouse!¡± she said.


    Silence descended.


    ¡°Roger that!¡± Yuusuke nodded and began hammering away at the planks.


    There was rhythmic thumping coming from behind me. Mayuzumi watched Yuusuke work with a satisfied look on her face.


    ¡°Mayu-san.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    ¡°Are you planning to physically seal the doghouse?¡± I asked with half-lidded eyes.


    Mayuzumi was silent, a smile plastered on her face.


    Then she nodded grandly. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s enough?!¡±


    No way in hell that was enough.


    Mayuzumi grinned. She pointed her parasol at me, and in a serious tone said, ¡°Let me ask you, then, Odagiri-kun, you hopeless, gullible fool with a soft spot for kids. A man who will one day cry about getting scammed because he lacks the brain. What¡¯s the problem in sealing it off?¡±


    Did she just casually insult me? I couldn¡¯t let it slide.


    But she kept poking me with her parasol, urging me to answer.


    ¡°¡­Problem?¡± I uttered dumbly.


    ¡°This creature can never leave the doghouse. Then the biggest problem is when someone sticks their hand inside. No one would go near a creature caged at a zoo. One look and it¡¯s obvious that they¡¯re dangerous. If they climb over the cage and become food, then that¡¯s their own fault. The best way to deal with this is to do the same thing. By modifying the doghouse so that humans can¡¯t get in.¡±


    Yuusuke was hammering nails at an incredible speed behind me. Joining together several planks, he skillfully sealed the entrance.


    Watching him work, Mayuzumi snorted. ¡°A creature¡¯s hunger can¡¯t be exorcised that easily. I¡¯ll reach out to some acquaintances who¡¯re experts at this kind of thing. Satisfying the hunger of the dead is not my field. Not for a creature like me. This is the best I can do for now. We¡¯ll put up some warning signs later.¡±


    Yuusuke continued rhythmically hammering away. Suddenly he grabbed something that was in the way of his work¡ªthe piece of string that was left lying on the ground¡ªand pulled it toward himself.


    ¡°What you can¡¯t see does not exist. Likewise, what you can¡¯t feel may as well not exist. Don¡¯t you know the saying, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    At the end of the string was the remains of ¡®god¡¯. It had been chewed off brutally. It trembled for a moment, then slipped off the string as it turned back to ink.


    Black water dripped onto the ground.


    ¡°Let sleeping dogs lie,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°And they lived happily ever after.¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 4.1

    I am not the only one who had tried summoning a god.


    Some of my predecessors have attempted to draw one to life.


    But all of their attempts ended in failure. The results varied¡ªfrom nothing happening to being devoured by whatever they conjured. But they all had one thing in common: they could not die in peace. All of them, gloriously announcing their plan of summoning a god, were later condemned by their clan members for their folly. When they failed to attain their goal, their achievements turned to mistakes. Since ages past, it had been understood by many that a person who attempts to tread on the realm of the divine will meet an ugly end.


    Humans should not aspire to be gods.


    To do so is taboo. Simply setting your eyes on it is a sin.


    Gods are gods because they are in a realm beyond the reach of man.


    They are gods because they exist far above the rest.


    Even I know that.


    But I have no way to see ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö. In the age of the gods, Izanagi went to see Izanami in the land of the dead. Gods have the means to do so, while wretched human beings do not. If we did, I would have gone to see them without delay. No matter how decomposed they may be, no matter how much their body may have changed, I would bring them back home.


    But I know. My wish is meaningless.


    Wishes mean nothing. Prayers are useless.


    Gods do not save people. They do not not grant the wishes of inferior human beings.


    Then I will not hesitate to break taboo.


    What¡¯s wrong with summoning a god? What¡¯s wrong with drawing one? I prayed and I hoped. I prayed for days and days, and in the end, I realized that everything was meaningless. Faith means nothing. Gods that do not show themselves to man may as well not exist.


    There are no gods. So I will create one. Summon one.


    And in order to create a god, the blood of a girl who is revered as a god is necessary. The blood of that girl, who is herself a gifted esper, immune to our ability despite being a mere human being. I will do anything to obtain it. I have collected blood for that purpose. I must confront her with everything I have. That is the least I can do, as a courtesy for killing her. I might be scum at this point, but I must remain honorable.


    ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö will not forgive me for this, I am sure.


    So why do I still proceed forward? Why¡­


    It is time to summon a god.


    I thought I heard something, a voice.


    A sharp cry, almost like a lightning strike.


    I woke up and looked around. The apartment was wrapped in silence. It was probably just my imagination. As I got up from the uncomfortable sofa, my nose caught the residual scent of chocolate. Coughing a little, I surveyed the room once more.


    What time is it?


    I had stayed at Mayuzumi¡¯s place several times before for security reasons, but I could never get used to it. The sound of Mayuzumi¡¯s soft breathing reached my ears. I looked at the couch across from me. Her eyes were closed, her fingers crossed in front of her chest. At first glance, she resembled a medieval princess with her nightgown. On her head, however, was a nightcap with pompoms.


    Today¡¯s pompom was a fish that automatically bobbed up and down. I had no idea how it worked.


    Watching the deformed red goldfish, I let out a sigh.


    I got off the couch and headed for the kitchen to get some water. A small light was on. I was sure I turned it off. Did Mayuzumi forget to turn it off? Then, I noticed someone standing there in the dimness. A figure in white. I thought it was a ghost or something, but upon closer look, I realized it was Shirayuki. The outline of her white kimono seemed to blend in with the darkness. She just stood there blankly. Her kimono was oddly disheveled, as if she had gotten up in a hurry and changed her clothes while half-awake.


    She was staring vacantly at the tap water.


    Did she come here for a drink of water? Her wandering gaze seemed to suggest otherwise. It was as though she was searching for something, but then lost track of it.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    She turned around. Dark, moist eyes gazed at me. She opened her mouth to say something, then stopped, and picked up a brush. She quietly unfolded her fan and drew something. It was dark, but I managed to make out the words.


    ¡°I had a dream.¡±


    ¡°A dream? Was it bad?¡±


    She looked nonplussed. In the darkness of the night, her dark eyes narrowed sadly, glistened as if on the verge of tears. For once she wore an expression befitting her age. Clutching her hand tightly, she shook her head.


    A small smile appeared on her lips.


    A smile?


    ¡°An old dream. When I was a child, I was carefree and simple-minded. I was dreaming about those days. Back then, I knew nothing of the responsibility, the pressure, or even the pride of being the head of the clan. I thought that I could live my life detached from any of that, pushing everything onto others. That all I had to do was enjoy the pleasures of life. I¡¯m ashamed to admit that I was a very foolish child.¡±


    Her fan snapped open and shut, as she repeatedly moved her brush and erased what she wrote. I stared at her while reading the words.


    Her eyes seemed like she was still dreaming. She had that look as if she could not accept the reality she had woken up to.


    ¡°I woke up because I heard my brother¡¯s voice. I thought I heard him scream. But I couldn¡¯t have.¡±


    I suddenly remembered the voice I heard earlier. A scream that hit me like a thunderclap. Whose voice was it? Maybe what she felt was transmitted to me.


    The demon in my belly sometimes devoured people¡¯s emotions and memories.


    Did her brother¡¯s scream bothered her so much that the demon picked it up?


    What was her brother up to now?


    Before I could ask her the question, Mayuzumi¡¯s words sprang in my mind.


    ¡°Why did your brother betray the clan?¡±


    ¡°I was just hearing things.¡±


    Her fan snapped close. She picked up a glass, poured a small amount of water into it, and drank a little at a time. After several gulps of the lukewarm water, she set the glass down. Staring at the stream of water being swallowed by the drain, she shook her head.


    She turned, heaving a deep sigh. Her dark eyes held the usual calmness. As she passed by me, she opened her fan.


    ¡°Please forget what I said.¡±


    The fan closed, and a faint breeze caressed my ear. Shirayuki walked away.


    ¡°Shirayuki-san,¡± I called.


    I thought she would just keep going, but she turned around. In the depths of her grim and dignified gaze, I saw a pleading look.


    Her eyes begged me not to ask any questions.


    I kept my mouth shut. Was her brother the defector of the Minase clan? Why did he leave? There were so many questions I wanted to ask. But I swallowed them all.


    One must not touch a person¡¯s wounds carelessly.


    ¡°Good night,¡± I said. ¡°And sweet dreams.¡±


    Shirayuki¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Slowly she lowered her head. When she lifted her head back up, there was a tearful smile on her face. The next instant, however, she regained her steely gaze and turned on her heel.


    The white figure disappeared. I heard a door open and close. I stood there, staring blankly at the dark ceiling.


    I recalled the scream I heard earlier.


    A deafening howl.


    It sounded like an announcement that the time had come.

 Volume 2 - CH 4.2

    ¡°Good morning, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°Good morning, Mayu-san. Though it¡¯s not exactly morning.¡±


    It was past 10:30 when she woke up. Dressed as usual in a black, flamboyant dress, she looked woozy still. Maybe she didn¡¯t get enough sleep. She rubbed her eyes repeatedly and sat down on the sofa. Her back was a little hunched.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked. ¡°You look like you didn¡¯t get enough sleep.¡±


    ¡°I got a call on my phone at around 3 a.m. You were sleeping peacefully, so you probably didn¡¯t notice. We talked for quite some time. I wish they¡¯d stop disturbing me in my sleep. I got some interesting intel, though.¡±


    Mayuzumi sipped her hot chocolate¡ªher breakfast, basically. Blinking repeatedly, she swung her legs clothed in knee-high socks. I secretly left out the sugar I usually added, but there was no reaction from her. I didn¡¯t notice she had received a phone call last night. I probably talked to Shirayuki around midnight. What could be the reason for someone to call even later than that? What¡¯s more, I could count the times that someone called Mayuzumi¡¯s phone directly.


    Who called? What was it about?


    ¡°Mayu-san, did something happen again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Shall we go outside?¡±


    Putting down the cup, Mayuzumi looked at me. Finally wide awake, her face had that usual feline expression. Her big eyes blinked as if she was trying to tell me something. Shirayuki opened the living room door. She was wearing the dress that I bought for her. When she saw Mayuzumi, she tensed up a little. Mayuzumi glanced at her strained face and looked away. She casually picked up a piece of raw chocolate, as though saying she did not care about her.


    ¡°Outside? I thought you said we should stay inside¡ª¡±


    Mayuzumi cast me a sidelong glance. She put up a forefinger in front of her face, and lowered it softly. The motion spoke volumes. I understood what her gaze was saying.


    The phone call she received had to do with the Minase clan.


    Licking off the cocoa powder from her fingers, Mayuzumi leaped off the sofa and skipped across the living room. She picked up her parasol, twirled it around and rested it on her shoulder. The lace of her hair ornament swayed with her hair.


    She turned to me. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said with a smile. ¡°Lunch outside should be nice for a change. I want to eat at some cheap place you¡¯d go to.¡±


    Mayuzumi ignored Shirayuki¡¯s gaze and started walking. Adorned in red and black, there was no hesitation in her steps. I nodded at Shirayuki and followed Mayuzumi. I had no idea where she was headed. But one thing was for sure.


    Lunch was definitely on me.


    ¡°Welcome! Are you dining in?¡±


    ¡°One chocolate shake, and um, one of whatever¡¯s in this combo meal.¡±


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± I cut in. ¡°One big burger meal, please.¡±


    ¡°Certainly, sir,¡± the lady said, looking a little confused. I paid and took my tray. When I turned around, Mayuzumi had already gone up the stairs. The clean white interior of the restaurant was bright. I could hear children¡¯s laughter coming from upstairs. When I went up to the second floor, the seats were full, probably because it was lunchtime. There were all sorts of customers¡ªstudents, parents and their children, office workers. Mothers with their children were laughing in one corner. I looked around and found Mayuzumi by the window. She was standing and talking to someone, unconcerned about all the attention she was drawing.


    I have a bad feeling about this.


    As I steeled myself and approached her, a familiar face raised their hand.


    ¡°Hello! What a coincidence, huh, Odagiri-san?¡±


    I wondered if Saga Yuusuke was some kind of a psychic.


    I set down the tray and handed the shake to Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. She took a sip through the straw and frowned. ¡°Hmm¡­ I guess it¡¯s chocolate?¡±


    ¡°We came all the way downtown for fast food?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm? I thought I should care about your wallet once in a while. I¡¯ve been curious about fast food ever since Yuusuke-kun told me about it. I¡¯ve never actually eaten it until now. And we got to meet Yuusuke-kun again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so glad to see you two,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°Oh, can I have one of your fries?¡±


    ¡°No. That¡¯s mine.¡±


    I sighed as I brushed Yuusuke¡¯s hand away. When we got off the downtown station¡ªsix stops from Mayuzumi¡¯s place¡ªshe just started walking without hesitation. Instead of heading for the underground shopping mall lined with restaurants, she headed for the plaza just outside the station. I was wondering where she wanted to go, when she quickly entered the large two-story fast food restaurant and ordered food without even looking back at me. Her gothic Lolita outfit and parasol drew massive attention, but she didn¡¯t care. She sipped her shake again and frowned. Something about it didn¡¯t feel right, it seemed.


    I glanced to my side. Yuusuke was biting into a huge double burger sandwich, gobbling it down. It was probably the new item on the posters inside the restaurant. I turned my gaze away from him, and picked up my own food.


    Mayuzumi pulled the straw away from her mouth. The empty shake cup tumbled. Without waiting for me to finish, Mayuzumi started talking.


    ¡°All of the Minase clan¡¯s trusted aides had been replaced in the past. It¡¯s partly why they brutally lost. The Minase and Mayuzumi clans are enemies, so I don¡¯t have any information about them. But when the main family found out that I was involved in this case, they called me last night. Directly, on my phone. They waited until it was late, when those two were asleep, and you were back at your place. But of course, you were staying over, and I was going to tell you all about it anyway.¡±


    Mayuzumi chuckled. She pulled out the straw from the cup and spun it around.


    ¡°The main family received a testimony about what happened in the Minase clan in the past,¡± she said softly. ¡°I listened to them for hours, and they were basically just repeating the same thing over and over. Do they not know how to summarize? It¡¯s like they¡¯re too formal when they talk to me. Anyway, it took so long. Goodness. Time is gold, you know.¡±


    Mayuzumi yawned like a cat. She wasn¡¯t quite getting to the point either, so she wasn¡¯t one to talk. I looked to the side and saw Yuusuke, who had finished his burger, eating my fries. More than half of it was already gone. I¡¯m gonna smack him later. With that in mind, I turned my attention back to Mayuzumi.


    Her red lips curved into a smile.


    As if narrating a fairy tale, Mayuzumi began sharing the story.


    ¡°Six years ago, the next head of the Minase clan killed all their close aides.¡±


    White walls were stained red. A man in a crimson-dyed kimono stood in the middle of it all, a brush in his hand. Beside him was a gray tiger. The beast had mangled two people. The other aides were drained of their blood.


    A number of red goldfish were swimming in the air.


    ¡°They said it was a sudden rampage. He was to become head of the clan soon. But then out of nowhere, he killed all of his close aides. He was then banished by the head of the clan¡ªleading to the current incident. That¡¯s all, basically. Ah, but there was one unusual testimony.¡±


    ¡°He looked like a weeping demon.¡±


    When Mayuzumi finished speaking, she rested her chin in her hand. The empty french fries container rolled across the tray. I pictured the scene. A man of medium height and medium build standing in a room painted red. He was wearing a carved wooden mask just like the night of the attack.


    Not a blank, expressionless mask, but that of a demon steeped in rage.


    Droplets trickled down its wooden cheeks.


    ¡°Incidentally, the testimony was given by Yukihito-kun right after the incident.¡±


    My brows furrowed. ¡°Him?¡± I said, picturing the boy hanging his head low.


    ¡°Out of all the aides, he was the only one who survived. Though I suppose he was more a servant than a close aide. They found him hiding under the floorboards with Shirayuki in his arms. His eyes were wide open and he was shaking the whole time. Apparently, they escaped from the bloody room and hid there. In other words, Shirayuki also witnessed the incident.¡±


    I recalled her appearance last night. What did she see as she stood there? Her eyes, wandering in the darkness, looked on the verge of tears.


    As if bemoaning her incomprehensible fate.


    ¡°With the next head gone, Shirayuki got the short end of the stick. I once visited the Minase clan shortly after I took the Mayuzumi Azaka name. Back then, she was a lovely young girl who loved to talk. She was very spoiled, probably because there was already a next head in line. She didn¡¯t even say hello to us before she went out to play.¡±


    ¡°Back then, I knew nothing of the responsibility, the pressure, or even the pride of being the head of the clan. I thought that I could live my life detached from any of that, pushing everything onto others. That all I had to do was enjoy the pleasures of life. I¡¯m ashamed to admit that I was a very foolish child.¡±


    Shirayuki¡¯s self-admonishing words rang in my ears. A scene from the past flashed in my mind¡ªa memory I had glimpsed the moment I touched her blood. Adult fingers prying open a child¡¯s mouth. The child, eyes burning, tried desperately to close her mouth, but the adults forced her lips open.


    ¡°And her tongue was cut.¡±


    The red tongue that I saw for a moment was gone.


    I realized I was crushing the empty plastic cup in my hand. The lid came off and melted chocolate shook inside. I looked to my side to see Yuusuke gulping down my soda. I let go of the crushed cup. I could feel the anger I once felt flaring within me.


    I thought about the old man in the goldfish house. He was a man who trampled over human beings for his beloved goldish. But perhaps we weren¡¯t so different at our cores.


    Trampling on human dignity for the sake of their supernatural abilities.


    I could not comprehend that kind of attitude.


    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Odagiri-kun, and it¡¯s a concept you don¡¯t have to understand. That¡¯s all I got. It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve learned anything. It¡¯s just a silly old story. The main family telling me about it doesn¡¯t really change our situation.¡±


    Mayuzumi spun the straw around on her fingers. She then stopped and flicked it away. Watching it bounce on the tray, she said with a laugh, ¡°We¡¯re still the audience waiting for the curtain to rise.¡±


    She shook her head boredly, like a spectator who had grown tired of waiting. Her boredom would not be alleviated until the curtain rose. As I watched her, I had the feeling that the opening she wanted would soon be upon us.


    That voice I heard announcing the time.


    It sounded like a bell signaling the beginning of the show.

 Volume 2 - CH 4.3

    ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said.


    Yuusuke followed us like it was the most natural thing to do. At this point, I couldn¡¯t even be bothered to deal with him. Ignoring him along the way, I returned to the subway and inserted my commuter pass. In the dim car, I glanced at Mayuzumi. She looked like a forgotten doll with her gothic lolita outfit. Yuusuke and I held on to the straps as the train rocked our bodies. I could hear the rock music he was listening to. It was still daytime, and the train passed straight through the city center and a busy district without stopping, but it was still relatively packed. Most of the passengers were women, perhaps on their way to university.


    Mayuzumi opened her eyes. I thought she was asleep, but apparently not. She glanced at the ceiling and then looked around.


    Slowly, she lowered her head, and whispered, ¡°Odagiri-kun. Have you ever jumped into the sea?¡±


    ¡°The sea? No. I¡¯ve been there before, but I only swam. Not jumped.¡±


    Where¡¯d this come from?


    A smile appeared on her lips. The train¡¯s rattling was grating to my ears. Suddenly, it became muffled.


    ¡°Then you¡¯re in for a surprise.¡±


    Splash.


    I swallowed as a sudden strange sensation struck me. My vision blurred momentarily, and something covered my entire body. It was as if the entire train had plunged into lukewarm water. The unbearable sensation made my arm tremble as I held on to the strap. My throat tightened; I couldn¡¯t breathe. As I exhaled, I felt countless bubbles floating in the air. Despite my suffering, the child in my stomach started laughing.


    It felt like I was being swallowed by the sea.


    I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡°Calm down, Odagiri-kun. It¡¯s an illusion. There¡¯s air here. Nothing terrifying has happened yet.¡±


    As soon as I heard her calm voice, I realized I could breathe. But the strange sensation that enveloped my body still remained. It still felt like I was under warm water. The child spun around in my stomach with glee. I pressed down hard on my belly in pain. The skin wriggled under my fingers.


    The sticky, warm sensation on my skin felt like blood and amniotic fluid. It wasn¡¯t surprising, then, that the child liked it.


    The train gradually slowed down to a stop. There was not a soul on the train or on the platform. The deserted station looked somewhat red and blurry. Yuusuke tapped the strap once, let go, and whistled merrily. Mayuzumi disembarked onto the subway platform and whirled around. Her black ribbon bounced in an arc.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun. The cup has overflowed.¡±


    Her parasol snapped open, and she smiled.


    ¡°The long-awaited war has begun.¡±


    Once above ground, the surroundings became more bizarre. Above the familiar cityscape was a sky tinted a pale crimson. It was a strange shade of red, different from the colors of sunset, as if blood had been mixed with water. Countless goldfish were swimming in the air. Their fins, even redder than the sky, fluttered. They moved even faster than when the sky was blue, as though they were at home.


    Every wall I saw bore drawings.


    Strange graffiti painted in a mixture of red and black ink danced on the walls.


    A strange beast was stirring on the walls of the subway entrance. A thin, muscled dog. When it laid eyes on us, it sniffed and shook itself. It moved half of its body off the wall. Its thin legs stepped on the road, and its red eyes turned toward us. As it bared its fangs¡­


    Yuusuke hit it on the head with a baseball bat. There was a loud crack, and the dog¡¯s head dangled. The next moment, the dog reverted back to ink, splashing down on the road and forming a puddle of black and red. Yuusuke swung his bat in the same manner just as another one came running across the wall and leapt from the inside. Brain matter splattered.


    Droplets of blood flowed to my feet, and suddenly noise filled my vision. I saw scenes painted in gray. A truck coming straight at me. A bicycle losing its balance. An ECG. All sorts of images filled my mind.


    And a voice, exploding in my ear.


    It hurts. It hurts. No. I don¡¯t want to die.


    An old man¡¯s voice, a child¡¯s, a woman¡¯s, a man¡¯s. They all filled my ears. Unable to bear the piercing cries, I covered my ears and sank to my knees. But the voices did not disappear. They echoed straight into my head without passing through my ears. It was the memory of the owner of the blood. The invigorated child in my belly picked up the death throes of people randomly. The cacophony of screams rang in my head then vanished.


    But there was one voice that would not go away.


    Then it hit me. Among the chaotic screams and pain, there was one solid memory. A calm man¡¯s voice reached my ears, oddly distinct amid the howls.


    But they can¡¯t stop me. I will create a God.


    For one and one purpose only.


    The noise faded away and another image appeared before my eyes. A peaceful, gentle scene.


    A fair hand. A fair arm. A scrawny hand desperately squeezing back. Their beautiful fingertips. A gentle smile. Suddenly, the images were cut off. There was an expressionless Noh mask in my hand. I chose it because I didn¡¯t know whether to cry or to be angry. I have killed people, betrayed my clan, and still, I cannot become a monster or a demon. I don¡¯t think I can. Sorrow burns in my heart.


    Will ¡ö¡ö¡ö forgive me? I doubt it.


    Will ¡ö¡ö forgive me? I don¡¯t think so.


    But I will still¡­


    ¡°Odagiri-kun!¡±


    There was a sharp cry, and I was punched in the face. A small fist had hit me mercilessly on the cheek. A burning sensation made my face numb. Stunned, I looked down and saw Mayuzumi staring up at me. When our gazes met, her dark eyes slowly twinkled with a smile.


    ¡°Get a grip,¡± she said. ¡°That anguish is not yours.¡±


    She was right. The child inside my stomach burst into laughter in response. I was almost consumed by the images I glimpsed through the blood.


    Consumed by what, though?


    Whose memory was that?


    ¡°The suffering of others is not something we should understand any more than we have to.¡±


    I nodded dumbly. Mayuzumi snorted and looked ahead. A beast was stirring on the wall. A goldfish swooped down from the sky and slammed against the wall, spattering red all over. The beast opened its mouth and devoured the goldfish. It disappeared deep into the beast¡¯s throat. Then its body grew in size and split in two. My eyes widened.


    They were multiplying without the help of an esper.


    ¡°I never thought he could do something like this. He¡¯s pretty good. Now that the war has started, we have to go and get the clan head. We can¡¯t just leave her there alone. We¡¯re running, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Mayuzumi pulled hard on my tie. I lost my balance and fell to my knees.


    ¡°Can you carry me?¡± she asked casually. ¡°Running on my own two legs is too much effort.¡±


    ¡°I saw that coming a mile away!¡±


    I hefted her small body up, then started running. Mayuzumi nodded in satisfaction.

 Volume 2 - CH 4.4

    Fortunately, the beasts on the wall were not that powerful. Consuming blood allowed them to divide themselves, which used up most of their power. A hit from Yuusuke¡¯s bat easily turned them back to blood and ink.


    What¡¯s more, every time they split, their bodies seemed to crumble a little, as if they could not multiply successfully.


    ¡°Propagation is the greatest challenge for living things. Temporary creatures drawn to life are incapable of duplicating the ego, which means they lack the most important part of living organisms. To overcome that obstacle is commendable. The method is simple, though. Just cellular division, similar to what single-celled organisms do.¡±


    Mayuzumi munched on a piece of chocolate. While in my arms, she tore the wrapper with her teeth and licked the candy nonchalantly.


    ¡°I believe these beasts are simply there to tip the scales. The fact that blood is only taken from the dead means the defector wants to minimize casualties. You¡¯re slowing down, Odagiri-kun. Are you okay? You¡¯re more capable than this.¡±


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to spare for a response. The apartment was about a ten-minute walk from the station. Sweat was pouring out of my entire body just from running up the gentle slope. My head throbbed and I felt like throwing up. I wasn¡¯t exactly physically fit to begin with. What¡¯s more, the child in my belly picked up memories blindly from the collapsed beasts. She should be commending me for not just dropping her as she sat coolly in my arms.


    Numerous images flashed before my eyes. It was as if my vision had become a broken television. Staring at the multiple channels all mingled together made me sick. Reality and memory overlapped, making it difficult to even move my legs properly. Using the sound of Yuusuke¡¯s bat as a guide, I ran, swallowing the warm gastric juices that rose in my throat.


    Scenes of death seen through strangers¡¯ eyes. Screams, shock. Always mixed among these was someone¡¯s memory. Their own blood seemed to be incorporated equally through all the blood that was collected.


    I have painted cranes before.


    A beautiful crane should have flown out from the wall and into the air. But it did not. A small paper crane fell from the wall instead. The same paper crane that ¡ö¡ö¡ö folded with their ashen fingers in the past. Apparently to me, a ¡°crane¡± does not refer to an elegant creature that soars through the sky, but an imitation that ¡ö¡ö¡ö folded for me. Even here, traces of ¡ö¡ö¡ö remain. In my mind, ¡ö¡ö¡ö is still alive. I picked up the paper cranes that fell to the ground and weeped. Crying was my only option. It was all I could do.


    You are here, in a place like this.


    Yet you are nowhere to be found.


    The hands that fold the crane are long gone.


    So I must summon. Gods. I¡¯m sure. Don¡¯t exist. Therefore. For honor. They will hate me. It is not hubris born from almightiness. Nevertheless. Reach the pinnacle of the supernatural. I don¡¯t. No reason. Go this far. I just.


    I¡¯m just ¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Would they laugh?


    I was panting hard. My tongue was sticking out, and drool trickled down my mouth, but Mayuzumi said nothing. Then there was a sudden silence. The noise faded. I realized that we had arrived at the entrance of the apartment building. Yuusuke pulled me by the arm and pushed me into the elevator. I fell to my knees with Mayuzumi in my arms.


    Tears spilled from my cheeks. I felt terribly sad, but I didn¡¯t even know what was making me sad. Stirred by some emotion I could not comprehend, I held Mayuzumi and cried.


    Why did ¡ö¡ö¡ö die?


    Are they no longer in this world?


    Mayuzumi¡¯s body was warm. It must¡¯ve been painful for her, but she didn¡¯t say a word. I bawled my eyes out like a child until the elevator reached the fifth floor. As soon as the doors opened, Yuusuke turned around. There was a deep gash on his cheek.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-san,¡± he said, not bothering to wipe away the red that was flowing down his cheek. ¡°Can you wipe your tears?¡±


    Rubbing my eyes with my fists, I stood up. Mayuzumi jumped down from my arms and started walking down the corridor. I could see the red sky. A pure crimson, like blood, completely different from the colors of sunset. A goldfish leaped high into the air and fell from the sky. Not paying it any attention, Mayuzumi opened her parasol. Blood dripped. Mayuzumi looked straight ahead.


    Numerous goldfish were swimming in the air.


    We were almost at the office.


    The door slammed shut. At the same time, Mayuzumi opened her red parasol and turned her body halfway around. She set the parasol down facing the door. She then strode across the room, unfolded three more parasols, and placed each one facing the windows. There was a cracking sound, and the strange sensation that clung to my skin vanished. Like a receding tide, the change was glaringly apparent. The nausea and the pain in my stomach brought me down to the floor. I groaned. Mayuzumi glanced at me as she shouldered a different parasol.


    ¡°That blood was collected from hundreds of people, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said. ¡°You looked into all those memories through the demon in your belly, so it¡¯s no wonder you were overwhelmed. Narrow it down to one channel only. And watch objectively¡ªthose tears are not yours. That sorrow does not belong to you. You don¡¯t need to cry.¡±


    The sadness that filled my chest slowly dissipated. Emotions of others don¡¯t stay in the heart for long. I stared blankly at the tears in my hands.


    ¡°It¡¯s not something you should cry over either.¡±


    She was right. These feelings were not mine to grieve for. Because I don¡¯t know the slightest thing about this sorrow.


    But I couldn¡¯t imagine how I could narrow down all the overlapping memories to just one. The nausea had not abated. The dizziness remained. I couldn¡¯t even walk outside at this point.


    ¡°Mayuzumi-san,¡± Yuusuke said. ¡°What¡¯s with these things? Do they have any effect?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch that,¡± Mayuzumi warned. ¡°I put a lid on it so the goldfish can¡¯t get in.¡±


    I looked up. Yuusuke was poking at a parasol with great interest. Then a question sprang in my mind. Mayuzumi should not be able to physically seal the door.


    How was she doing this?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you see?¡± she said. ¡°This place is on the verge of merging with the spirit world. Which makes this my domain. Putting a lid on it is easy.¡±


    A white silhouette passed through my vision. When I turned around, I saw Shirayuki, dressed in a kimono, just emerging from her room. Wearing a white kimono with an arrowhead tucked into the sash¡ªher official battle attire, most likely¡ªshe was staring at Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Clan head. You seem to get it,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°This world is now leaning toward the spirit world. It¡¯s the result of too many creatures being drawn on the walls. I mentioned it earlier. The scales have tipped. This world cannot hold so many creatures created using supernatural abilities. There are too many drawn creatures this time, which upsets the balance of the real world. The tilted scale, in an attempt to regain its balance, moved excess weights to the other side¡ªto the spirit world. We too, the cause of all this, were transferred to this side. What a huge pain.¡±


    Mayuzumi approached the window. Outside the glass, goldfish were drifting in the air, unable to enter. It felt as if we were in an aquarium. The red sky looked like blood filling the tanks instead of water.


    ¡°The streets look like ruins,¡± Mayuzumi murmured as she took out another piece of chocolate from her pocket. ¡°This is probably what the defector wanted. With this, we can enjoy a one-on-one combat without any interference. Also, he only drew blood from corpses. I suppose he didn¡¯t want any more casualties, though. How very soft.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips curved. She snapped off a piece of chocolate with her teeth. ¡°This makes it easier than when my brother came at us. I just didn¡¯t think that Odagiri-kun would be affected by it.¡±


    The tears had stopped falling, but the headache still remained. The gray, noisy images played in my mind once again. I could hear a child¡¯s laughter as the gastric juices within me rose.


    Shirayuki opened her fan. ¡°We cannot just stay here. Let us head out.¡±


    I gleaned urgency in the uncharacteristically crooked letters.


    ¡°No,¡± Mayuzumi disagreed as soon as she read it. ¡°As you can see, Odagiri-kun is not feeling well. It¡¯s best to wait until he feels better. We don¡¯t stand a chance on our own.¡±


    Shirayuki turned to me. She bit her lip hard and gave me a sharp glare. I could see impatience and a hint of anger in her gaze.


    Her eyes said: ¡°If only you weren¡¯t here.¡±


    She was clearly desperate¡ªcornered, like a wounded beast in chains.

 Volume 2 - CH 4.5

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a liability. Could you go without me?¡±


    Mayuzumi exhaled sharply and crossed her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t get it twisted, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not about you. You don¡¯t matter. But the child you carry inside will be our trump card. Then again, given how you¡¯re so calm despite being pregnant with a demon, I suppose you are valuable as well. But what you want is neither relevant nor necessary right now.¡±


    Harsh as always.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± I breathed out, chuckling.


    In that case, I just had to do it myself. As I was about to stand up, my knees buckled. Gray noise filled my mind again. I looked up to see more goldfish outside the window. Emotions and memories were transmitted even through the glass.


    I. No. Die. Why? That man. God. My. ¡ö¡ö¡ö is. I¡¯m sure. Goodbye.


    The nausea worsened, and I folded over. A cold hand supported my back. I looked up to see Shirayuki looking at me with a tearful expression on her face. She shook her head as if to tell me to take it easy. Countless arms, with their rugged fingers, suddenly grabbed her face. Her mouth slowly opened. A heated, thick knife closed in on her trembling red tongue.


    I thought I heard a scream.


    A cry for help.


    I brushed her hand aside. The child in my belly laughed. Was that her memory? The demon apparently found a delectable memory to devour. I peered into her eyes.


    At that exact moment, I got the right channel.


    Will ¡ö¡ö¡ö forgive me? I doubt it.


    Will ¡ö¡ö forgive me? I don¡¯t think so.


    Will Shirayuki forgive me? I don¡¯t think so.


    The distortion faded away, leaving only an unbelievably clear image. My vision completely switched. A thin woman with gentle features smiled before me. She squeezed my hand and gave a reassuring nod. Apparently, I could not speak. Still, she nodded several times, smiling, as if to say that she could hear my voice.


    Feelings of love and appreciation poured from my chest.


    I was happy to be with her. I was glad to have met her. There was nothing else I wanted.


    As long as she was with me, I didn¡¯t need anything.


    But who was she?


    ¡°Black eyes,¡± I muttered. ¡°Black hair flowing down her back. Morbidly emaciated features. Thin arms and legs.¡±


    Shirayuki looked puzzled.


    ¡°Sorry for the vague description, but who are they, Shirayuki-san?¡±


    She inclined her head, confused.


    ¡°A memory came through the blood in the goldfish. She¡¯s good at folding paper into cranes. And she was kind.¡±


    In my memory, she was the kindest person ever.


    Shirayuki¡¯s eyes grew wide. Her face tensed momentarily, then gradually scrunched up as she held back tears. She grasped her brush tight and moved it across the fan.


    The letters were blurred and barely legible, as if written by a child.


    ¡°That woman was my brother¡¯s wife. She was a kind person, but she passed away.¡±


    She said nothing more. But that was enough. In that moment, I felt like I understood the emotions of love and sorrow. I slowly rose to my feet. The screen in my mind was now fixed to one channel. No more static threatened to crack my head open. The nausea had subsided. It was no different from my usual state. I nodded at Mayuzumi.


    She grinned like a cat. ¡°Now that the full cast is here, it¡¯s time to put an end to the show.¡±


    She held her parasol in one hand and twirled it around. But there were countless goldfish flying outside the window. They were small, sure, but they could easily tear through our windpipes if they all charged at once.


    They were no ordinary fish.


    Yuusuke¡¯s bat alone was not enough. Killing them all with Shirayuki¡¯s ink would not be easy. And Mayuzumi¡ªsupernatural abilities did not work on her, but I doubt she would willingly use herself as a shield. Yukihito was out of the question.


    I looked to the side and saw Yuusuke pulling Yukihito out from under the desk where he was cowering. Mayuzumi¡ªgod knows what she was thinking¡ªwas watching the goldfish fluttering gracefully. Her parasol was even redder than them.


    ¡°Blood,¡± she mumbled. ¡°He can do this much using human blood, a forbidden act. The awareness of committing taboo amplifies the ability of the esper multifold.¡± Her lips twisted into a smile. ¡°I wonder what would happen if he used a god¡¯s blood?¡± she said softly.


    It would surpass using human blood for sure. But Mayuzumi, revered as a living god, refused to shed blood.


    She walked away, then returned with something in her hand. It was a pastry box. There was a newspaper on the bottom, and something was tucked inside. I gulped when I saw the content.


    Inside the box was a ball made of glass. It came with metal fittings and a thin string, so it could be worn around the neck. Red fluid was wobbling inside the thin glass, maintaining its liquid form.


    A deep red, almost black. I recognized the color.


    It was Mayuzumi¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­ Is that what I think it is?¡±


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s the necklace I gave you before. Brings back memories, doesn¡¯t it? Not a lot of time had passed since then, but it feels like a long time ago.¡±


    Chuckling, Mayuzumi picked up the glass ball. There was a plop as the blood shook. The sound made my chest burn.


    Mayuzumi held the blood up and studied it. ¡°The blood of a god, huh? It sounds ridiculous. It doesn¡¯t actually matter if I¡¯m a living god or not. It¡¯s all about perception.¡±


    Mayuzumi presented it to Shirayuki. The clan head frowned.


    ¡°Take a gander, Shirayuki-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said in a low, sonorous voice. ¡°This is my blood. The one and only blood of a living god. The very thing he covets.¡± She sounded like a priestess conveying a divine revelation. ¡°It should be enough to draw a ¡®god¡¯ to life. Under normal circumstances, you would never lay your eyes on this. But now this is here.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s white fingers let go of the ball. It fell to the floor and shattered. Blood spilled out like yolk from a smashed egg. A crimson color remained in the middle of the scattered shards of glass.


    Wobbling, it never lost its shape. It looked like a jewel.


    ¡°Use it. Human blood does not compare to the blood of a god.¡±


    As if enchanted by Mayuzumi¡¯s words, Shirayuki moved her brush. Its tip was quivering, as though afraid of blood. Gently, she dipped the brush into the crimson liquid. The next moment, Shirayuki moved it with blinding speed.


    ¡°Goldfish.¡±


    Mayuzumi snapped her fingers, and every parasol closed. Cracks appeared on the windows. The next moment, countless goldfish charged into the room. One of them leapt into the air.


    It was more graceful and powerful and redder than the rest.


    The goldfish rushed toward us with its mouth wide open. The goldfish born from Mayuzumi¡¯s blood flew in the air, and a touch from its fins pulverized the other fish. It all happened in an instant. Nothing was left after the goldfish¡¯s elegant dance, only smears of blood on the floor.


    It was on a whole different league. The goldfish wagged its long tail, whipped it once, and soared softly. Mayuzumi extended her hand, and like a little bird, the goldfish swooped down to her fingertips and kissed her nail. Mayuzumi spun, then released the goldfish lovingly into the air.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go,¡± she said. ¡°The stage is set, and I don¡¯t intend to lose.¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 4.6

    The sky was even redder now. The streets were filled with distorted creatures as a result of self-propagation. Too much division had caused them to become disfigured. A dog with its jaw almost falling off turned its gaze toward Mayuzumi. It leapt from the wall and sprinted down the road, but a goldfish met it and kissed its distorted forehead. There was a gurgling sound, and the dog vanished instantly. After drinking the blood and ink, the goldfish grew bigger. A second later, it spat everything it had swallowed onto the road. It didn¡¯t want foreign substances in a body made of a god¡¯s blood. Maintaining its pure red color, the goldfish flicked its fins.


    Shirayuki moved her brush. She painted the word ¡°wolf¡± on the road, and two lean beasts appeared, their hard coats of fur rippling. The wolves guarded me and Mayuzumi.


    Mayuzumi chuckled as she watched the deformed creatures squirming before us. ¡°Now this is impressive,¡± she said. ¡°Odagiri-kun, do tell me if the child in your belly becomes too active. This place might be hell for you, but it¡¯s amniotic fluid for the child. She might tear through her parent¡¯s belly. She wants to come out in the open too sometimes. Talk about convenient, though. There¡¯s no one here but us. Shall we give a round of applause to the defector for their effort?¡± Mayuzumi spread her arms wide.


    ¡°I think,¡± Yukihito murmured. ¡°He doesn¡¯t want¡­ casualties.¡± He¡¯d been hiding earlier, scared shitless, but now he was staying close to Shirayuki to protect her.


    ¡°Shiramine-sama is¡­ that kind of person. He grieved¡­ the death of others¡­ more than anyone else.¡±


    No one said anything back. I didn¡¯t know what to say either. A defector who grieved for the death of others more than anyone else. Yukihito was saying he was a kind-hearted person despite all the mess he¡¯d caused. I felt I could somehow understand that contradiction.


    I am scum. Still, I feel sad. I can¡¯t help but be sad.


    Even now, emotions were being transmitted to me through the blood and ink. Every cackle from the child in my belly conveyed the defector¡¯s feelings.


    I am certain that no one will forgive me.


    ¡°But I still¡­¡±


    Blood spattered in front of me. A creature whose skull had been destroyed by the goldfish collapsed. Its head had swelled up like a tumor. It no longer retained its original form.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to get anywhere if we keep dealing with graffiti,¡± Mayuzumi said as we continued onward. ¡°The stage is set. All we need to do next is get the actors to come up. He¡¯s the one who invited us. He has to join us dance. If he¡¯s not coming, we¡¯ll just find him.¡±


    Rubber soles treaded on drops of blood.


    Twirling her parasol, Mayuzumi smiled. ¡°And with that said. Can you carry me again, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    I saw this coming a mile away.


    Again I carried Mayuzumi as we ran. I no longer felt nauseous. But although I hate to admit it, just carrying fire extinguishers back and forth made me run out of breath. No matter how light Mayuzumi was, a whole person¡¯s weight was still too much for me. Still, I managed to will my legs into motion.


    With two wolves running side by side, Shirayuki opened her fan. ¡°Are you all right? Do you want me to carry her?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    I doubt Shirayuki had that much upper body strength. Then I suddenly remembered her wielding a long sword. Maybe she could actually carry Mayuzumi. But her hands had to be free. Masses of flesh, crumbling from repeated division, reached out for us from both sides of the road.


    There was a rhythmic thumping ahead of us. Yusuke licked off droplets that landed on his face. One of the wolves gnawed a monkey¡¯s arm as it tried to grab Shirayuki. We scurried down a gentle slope, crossed the street, and entered a shopping mall. Right then, I heard a soft voice.


    O¡¯ pretty goldfish


    Wearing red clothes


    I will give you a treat


    If you wake up


    It was the same song that Yusuke sang. A woman was singing it this time. A full-swung bat smashed a chunk of flesh against the display window. A dog¡¯s paw, the only one still in its original shape, slid across the glass. I could hear singing in the background. A serene scene once again unfolded before my eyes.


    The red goldfish


    Makes a tiny bubble


    Then wakes up


    From its afternoon nap


    On the porch of the Minase home, a woman was singing a song, with someone¡¯s head resting on her lap. Surrounded by the fresh greenery of spring, she continued stroking their hair.


    Her voice echoed softly through the air.


    Right. She often hummed that song. Perhaps she liked the lyrics.


    I know that. I remember.


    Because my place was on her lap.


    In my mind, ¡ö¡ö¡ö is alive.


    Is that why he conjured goldfish?


    It suddenly made sense. Why did the defector create goldfish? Why not a red bird or a butterfly? Why did he choose goldfish specifically? It was because of this song. The children¡¯s song she used to hum. It left such a strong impression on him that when he thought of red creatures, all he could think of was goldfish.


    That¡¯s why goldfish flew in the air.


    Why the flightless soared through the skies.


    ¡°Odagiri-san,¡± Yusuke called. ¡°It¡¯s too annoying down here. Let¡¯s go somewhere higher up.¡± He jerked his chin toward a pedestrian bridge.


    The skywalk that stretched around the shopping mall was not high enough. We made our way to the pedestrian bridge that led to the street in front of the department store. I chewed on my lip as we ran up.


    The defector had longed for this moment. Goldfish drifted in the skies. The world had shifted to the other side. He had waited for this. Yearned for it. He waited so long, weeping alone.


    The day that he could summon a god.


    Then why wasn¡¯t he showing up? Why was he taking his time?


    We¡­ Mayuzumi, a living god, was right here.


    I have waited for this for a long time, haven¡¯t I?


    ¡°The opening is over,¡± Mayuzumi muttered, as if reading my mind. ¡°I¡¯ve had enough of these childish games.¡± Her voice was barely above a whisper, but I could hear her clearly.


    Suddenly, she jumped off my hands. The stairs made me trip. Casting me a sidelong glance, she landed gracefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s about time you show up,¡± she whispered.


    A beast roared in response. The bridge shook violently. Hearing powerful footsteps, I looked up.


    A fiery tiger was galloping up the staircase on the opposite side.


    It was a far more beautiful beast than the ones I saw at the Minase household.


    Shirayuki flourished her hand, and the wolves vanished. She then crushed the goldfish made with Mayuzumi¡¯s blood in her snow-white, graceful fingers. Shirayuki plunged the tip of her brush into her bloody hand and swiftly moved her brush on the stairs.


    ¡°Dragon.¡±


    One of the steps turned red. Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t seem like a little of Mayuzumi¡¯s blood was enough to conjure a dragon. Or perhaps Shirayuki herself thought that it wasn¡¯t enough. The crimson did not move; only rippled like the surface of a lake. Shirayuki shoved her brush into some blank ink and painted ¡°Dragon¡± again over the red one. Black blended with red, swirling together, then suddenly it burst. All the steps of the staircase were dyed red and black. Yusuke yelped. The word gradually took shape under our feet. Scales formed. Muscles swelled. A vivid image of a dragon was completed, a mixture of red and black, lying flat on the stairs. Then, it moved. It crawled under our feet and up the stairs, and when there was nothing to block its way, it reared its head out into the three-dimensional world. There was only a sprinting tiger in front of it.


    The two beasts collided. The tiger¡¯s fangs dug into the dragon¡¯s throat. Blood and ink rained down. Their roars shook the air. Blood and ink splattered like raindrops, falling on my cheeks and trickling down to my chin.


    I couldn¡¯t utter a single word. I watched the two beasts kill each other in a fierce battle, sinking their fangs against the other.


    Humans are powerless, I realized.


    The battle between the two creatures was profoundly elegant.


    Suddenly, the tiger¡¯s body quivered. It failed to land and its legs crumpled. The dragon pulled most of its body out of the floor, wrapping it around the tiger, before crushing its flesh and breaking its bones. The tiger reverted back to ink and blood, dripping onto the road.


    Shirayuki was shaking as she stared at the expanding puddle.


    She didn¡¯t seem the least bit triumphant. She was biting her lip hard, tears in her eyes.


    ¡°A¡­ Ah¡­¡±


    A groan, out of nowhere. My eyes widened as I heard her voice for the first time.


    Shirayuki opened her mouth, threw her head back, and screamed. She was trying to say something, but only incoherent sounds poured out of her throat. As I listened to her scream, an image I once saw flashed through my mind.


    A teary-eyed young girl, her tongue about to be severed.


    Her emotions flooded into me. Clear words emerged from her maniacal screams.


    ¡°Come out, you coward. I do not care about your summoning a god. Fight me one-on-one.¡±


    It was the roar of her soul.


    A cry so heartfelt that the child in my belly picked it up.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why¡­¡±


    Yes. I knew. I understood all along. And so did he.


    Shirayuki will never forgive me.


    ¡°Why did you leave me, brother?!¡±

 Volume 2 - CH 4.7

    She stopped screaming. Tears streamed down her cheeks. Amid the strange silence, Shirayuki suddenly lifted her head. I saw something akin to relief in her eyes, and terrible fury. I pulled my eyes away from her and stared ahead. The dragon was rearing its head, completely still. On the other side stood a man, one of medium height and medium build, wrapped in a monk¡¯s working clothes. A familiar sight. A blood-soaked bandage was peeking out from his neck. He suffered grave injuries, but he showed no sign of pain or fatigue. On his face was a newly-carved wooden mask. There was no anger or sadness on it, only a blank expression, as though half-finished.


    Silence descended. Siblings stood face to face.


    Shirayuki was quiet. The man said nothing. Tears streaming down her face, Shirayuki held up a finger and snapped it. The dragon dove into the wall. It separated itself into a mass of black and red, crawled up Shirayuki¡¯s clothes, and dyed her two sleeves.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The dragon disappeared. The creature conjured using Mayuzumi¡¯s blood, an overwhelmingly powerful ink, vanished.


    Before I could ask why she did that, Mayuzumi raised her hand. ¡°Stay out of this, Odagiri-kun. Not a step closer, Yusuke-kun. You too, Yukihito-kun. I understand how you feel, but no.¡± I swallowed. Her voice was ice cold. ¡°If you butt in, you¡¯re dead,¡± she said, staring straight ahead.


    There was no signal or anything, but they both raised their hands at the same time, as though some bell audible only to them rang. Milky hands moved. Slim arms gripped brush. They touched the floor, and painted letters with the exact same motion.


    Tiger.


    The beasts made of ink simultaneously leapt from out of the floor, spreading their jaws wide open. The two tigers, bearing similar forms as though they were siblings, bared their fangs in an attempt to devour the other. Shirayuki and the man watched the scene in silence. The beasts¡¯ howling echoed loudly. But to my eyes, it seemed a bizarrely quiet battle. Ink spattered on the floor and the railing. The skyway shook every time the beasts rolled across the narrow passageway, biting each other¡¯s throats. Yet the scene never lost its tranquility.


    A fight to the death between black-and-white beasts.


    Two people standing still.


    The scene seemed like a painting.


    But even a battle that feels never-ending will come to an end.


    One tiger pushed the other down, pinning its shoulder with its foot, and gnawed its windpipe. There was no howl of agony. Gurgling blood, the tiger slowly reverted back to ink. The surviving tiger charged forward. It leapt toward the creator of its foe¡ªShirayuki. She was standing still. She must have seen it. She raised her head and saw death coming straight at her.


    But she only gave a soft smile.


    As though resigning herself to her fate.


    Damn it! I knew it!


    I moved. I grabbed Shirayuki by the shoulders and pulled her back down. The tiger¡¯s fiery eyes fell on me. I messed up. I should have dropped on the floor with her. I had no time to think. As I leapt backward, the tiger¡¯s claws grazed me from chest to stomach, accompanied by a jolt of pain. Blood spurted, and I stifled down a scream. As soon as the tiger landed on the floor, it bent down, ready to pounce once more like a spring.


    But a bat came from the side and hit its head. Yuusuke.


    The tiger moved back. I couldn¡¯t seem to move. Blood dripped onto the ground, but it felt like it didn¡¯t belong to me. I didn¡¯t care about the pain of the wound. My throat was trembling with rage.


    ¡°What are you doing, Odagiri-san?! Are you stupid?!¡±


    Yeah. What was I doing? Why was I doing this?


    But I had no regrets. Then, Shirayuki grabbed my sleeve, frantically moving her mouth. She had even forgotten to paint words on her fan. I couldn¡¯t hear her, but I could roughly guess what she was saying.


    Why are you protecting me? I wanted to die. Why did you save me? The defeated deserve death. I told you before that I would rather die than lose my pride.


    Probably something like that. Some load of crap. Pure bullshit.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ give a damn.¡±


    I grabbed her hand with bloody fingers. Her eyes widened. I dug my fingernails into her thin arm. It probably hurt, but I couldn¡¯t help myself. I wanted her to stop. Stop with all the nonsense.


    I thought the tiger would lunge at us, but all it did was growl for some reason, which was good for me.


    Because I really needed to tell her something.


    ¡°You were¡­ forced to become the head, weren¡¯t you? Because your brother betrayed¡­ the clan.¡±


    She was screaming as the adults gouged out her tongue. She cried for help.


    For someone who lived freely, she must not have wanted to become the head.


    Shirayuki¡¯s whole body tensed up. She frantically shook her head, denying what I said as best as she could. It was probably what she truly felt.


    I¡¯d heard all about the honey-coated words and the pride of the clan. And I understand.


    But to hell with all that.


    ¡°Your pride¡­ your love for the clan¡­ might be real. It might not have been what you felt at first, but somewhere down the line, your feelings changed. But you¡¯ve been waiting for this moment for a long time, haven¡¯t you? Isn¡¯t that why you came to Mayuzumi alone?¡±


    The girl in the past did not want to be the head of the clan. If her brother became the head, she wouldn¡¯t need to bear the pain and burden of being one. And she could not forgive her brother for that. But even she knew that she didn¡¯t stand a chance against him.


    Nevertheless, she wanted to fight him.


    ¡°How is that different from suicide?! I¡¯m sick of seeing someone die in front of me! Enough of this bullshit!¡±


    How many had died?


    Human life is not cheap.


    Has everyone lost their fucking mind?!


    Blood spurted from my belly. Red dripped onto the ground. There was a small voice. Fingers that had just formed reached from within. Ear pressed against my belly, my child whispered¡­


    Papa?


    A small finger appeared from the wound. It sliced its way through my stomach, and my child¡ªUka¡ªcrawled out. The tiger¡¯s growl grew louder. It was wary of the presence all along. Its animal instincts must have told it that there was something dangerous lurking, something incomprehensible.


    That the prey in front of it was carrying a monster.


    The newborn baby fell to the floor. Uka seemed to have grown a little. Her hair, which used to be just a thin layer, had grown a lot longer. She wriggled her blood-soaked body. As Uka struggled to get up, the tiger, seeing this as its only opportunity, charged forward, its fur bristling.


    The tiger opened its mouth. Uka, laughing innocently, touched its upper and lower jaw.


    Then tore the tiger in half.


    There was a sickening sound of flesh tearing. The tiger¡¯s body crumbled, reduced to a puddle of ink. Uka laughed. I felt an odd pressure. The child in front of me was much more powerful than the tiger. Uka was more vicious than any other creatures I had seen in the Minase household and in this twisted world.


    She had permanent flesh. She had a body and organs.


    Her existence was much more stable than the others. She maintained her being as a baby through Shizuka¡¯s womb and my belly. She raised her hands, wet with ink. She had grown enough to be able to stand up and grab things on her own. A chill ran down my spine. As I observed her, it hit me.


    No summoned creature was a match for her.


    My child was that much of a monster.


    The man must have realized this as well. His gaze darted between Mayuzumi and Uka. To kill Mayuzumi and take her blood, he would have to kill Uka. But he could not kill the demon. Despair seemed to flicker across the face hidden under the man¡¯s mask. But then suddenly, he pulled a knife from his pocket and sprinted. He approached Uka rashly. Maybe he thought he could kill her. Uka opened her mouth, laughing.


    The man thrust his arm inside. Uka¡¯s teeth severed the man¡¯s arm, as though eating a piece of soft bread. Without even screaming from the pain, the man ripped open Uka¡¯s shoulder with the knife. He then tossed the weapon aside and dipped the tip of his brush into her blood. Before Uka could devour the rest of his arm, he spun around and ran off. Uka¡¯s mouth widened again. Shirayuki shrieked as she reached for the man¡¯s back.


    ¡°Stop it, Uka!¡± I bellowed.


    Uka stopped for a moment, and then tried to chase after the man again. But she fell and started crying.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mayuzumi muttered. ¡°Her blood instead of mine.¡±


    The man scurried down the stairs without even bothering to stop the bleeding on his arm. I forced myself to my feet. Shirayuki tried to go after the man, but she quickly scuttled back to help me up. Mayuzumi also started walking slowly. I dragged my body forward, using Shirayuki and the railing as support.


    When we reached the middle of the pedestrian bridge, where we could see the man, Mayuzumi uttered softly, ¡°I wonder what¡¯s gonna happen?¡±


    The man was hugging the wall of a department store, just off the pedestrian bridge. He stroked the white wall again and again. After several touches, the man lifted his brush with a trembling hand. He paused for a moment, and the tip of his brush stopped quivering.


    The silence sounded like a prayer.


    Then, the man moved his brush.


    Red letters appeared on the wall.


    ¡°God.¡±


    A divine summoning was taking place.

 Volume 2 - CH 4.8

    At first nothing happened. ¡°God¡± remained silent and motionless. But then suddenly, something ran across the wall. The countless graffiti all over the city gathered together, sucked into the god. Human blood, ink, and demon blood were absorbed into the god¡¯s core. Red and black combined, forming a pattern resembling a mandala. With the word god at the center, the red and black colors formed complex patterns. And then the next instant, it crumbled. All colors were swallowed up by the wall. Everything vanished, and the wall returned to its original white.


    Then it began to stir.


    Rippling. No longer a wall.


    It was white flesh.


    Absorbing blood, the wall was turning to flesh.


    ¡°Using the blood of a creature above man to summon a god,¡± Mayuzumi mumbled.


    The wall started bubbling. Flesh split and multiplied. Repeating the process of multiplication and culling, it eventually began to take shape.


    A scene reminiscent of cell division.


    First there was a tree.


    Countless trees sprouted thin branches from the walls, their trunks slowly growing. Hundreds, thousands of leaves sprang, and several fluttered to the ground. But as soon as a forest large enough to envelop the man was formed, everything was sucked into the wall, and it reverted back to a flat surface. A moment later, countless fish leapt out, looking as if they were caught in a net and about to be lifted out of the water. Numerous fish jumped into the air and flailed about.


    But those, too, soon vanished.


    The next thing that appeared was a deer. The upper half of a buck with magnificent antlers materialized. Next was the buttocks of a brightly spotted fawn, followed by the legs of a slender doe¡ªall of which were immediately swallowed up. Next grew the arms of a human being. Adult, child, old man, woman, man, all kinds of arms reached out as if hungry for something, then disappeared without grasping anything.


    What¡¯s going on?


    What was the flesh trying to transform into?


    ¡°A god that has swallowed up everything in the universe,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Only matter within the realm of human imagination, though. Apparently that thing has swallowed up everything that exists on this planet.¡±


    Beasts, people, nature, the sea.


    Creating everything and reducing it to nothing, the god swelled.


    Soon, the surface of the wall slowly began to rise. It squirmed as it took on a single shape. Like a fetus being formed from a lump of flesh, the wall started moving in a clear and definite direction. Trees, fish, beasts, people, birds, and insects were pasted all over the body as the wall gained volume and completed its own form.


    A distorted humanoid was formed.


    Huge arms slowly appeared from the wall, dripping with flesh.


    ¡°And it is born,¡± Mayuzumi murmured.


    The god opened its mouth and let out an indescribable roar. As soon as it reached my ears, my whole body went numb. It felt like my heart stopped beating for a moment¡ªa testament to how terrifying the god¡®s scream was. It was impossible to even describe the sound in human language. Sweat drenched my entire body. I stared at the huge entity, forgetting the pain in my wounds. On its skin, the cycle of birth and death continued. All kinds of things were born, then returned to nothingness, swallowed up by the skin. The bizarre panorama, this enormous entity, had me convinced.


    This was a god. It couldn¡¯t be anything else.


    Who in this world would call anything other than this a god?


    Everyone else was speechless too. The man spread his arms out wide at the feet of the god, overcome with joy. The newborn god simply stood there. It did nothing, just stayed still. A god had been born. To borrow Mayuzumi¡¯s words, it must be too heavy a weight. If so, what would happen to this world now? With the god standing still under a red sky, it looked like the end of the world.


    ¡°No,¡± Mayuzumi said softly. Her familiar voice sounded incredibly bored. ¡°That is not a god.¡±


    Silence fell. I pulled my gaze away from the god and looked at her.


    While everyone was frightened, Mayuzumi had her normal, somewhat weary look in her eyes.


    She had a chocolate in her hand.


    The candy snapped.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious. How can such an ugly creature be a god? It tried to present itself as various things, and settled with a humanoid being. That is an F. Absolutely ridiculous. He possesses a very poor imagination.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mayu-san?¡±


    ¡°And how could this possibly captivate you, Odagiri-kun? If you think about it, it¡¯s simple.¡±


    She flashed her usual smile. Her sonorous voice echoed under the red sky, as if she were giving a speech. The man looked up and gazed at Mayuzumi. The god also turned its head slowly toward her. Its eyeballs resembled an insect¡¯s compound eyes, filled to the brim with countless orbs. More than a thousand eyes looked at Mayuzumi, but she only smiled under the terrifying gazes.


    In a mocking gesture, Mayuzumi twirled her parasol. ¡°He used the blood of a demon to summon a god. Demons are just that, demons. Not gods. How can you create a god with the blood of a demon? Such an equation could never be valid. One plus does not equal a hundred.¡± She spat the last part out.


    The man trembled. The god¡®s whole body heaved as well, as if responding to its creator¡¯s agitation. Then I remembered. A Minase¡¯s ability was influenced by their own preconceived notions. The god he created was most likely inspired by his own notions too, in other words, his own faith.


    But could you really call a creature sustained by such fragile things a god?


    ¡°Whether he uses my blood or the blood of a demon, it¡¯s pointless. An entity created by a human being cannot be a god. You can never call it a real god. God¡¯s in his heaven, and all¡¯s right with the world¡ªor not. You offer your faith and gods respond. That¡¯s all they should be. They¡¯re not something that can be created by human hands. That right there is nothing but an ugly clay work, a piece of his image of a god that had taken shape.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°And even that will never be complete,¡± she said in a low voice, almost like a curse.


    The god extended its arm as if to deny her statements. Immense pressure loomed before me. White flesh, rippling waves, human arms, animal legs, and bird wings appeared and disappeared in its palm. A huge weight was coming down on Mayuzumi. But she did not move. She wasn¡¯t even scared. She looked at the mass of flesh approaching in front of her, smiled, and twirled her parasol, tracing a beautiful red circle.


    I didn¡¯t move.


    There was no need to.


    What I felt in my chest was absolute certainty.


    She would neither die, nor get wounded.


    Supernatural abilities can¡¯t kill Mayuzumi Azaka.


    The moment the god touched the parasol, it burst open from within. Like clay melting under intense heat, its flesh slowly fell to the ground. The body of the god started crumbling like all the beasts made of ink before it. White flesh trickled down.


    ¡°There are no gods,¡± Mayuzumi said as she watched the entity crumble like melted chocolate. ¡°At least, to me.¡±


    The god collapsed. Its melted flesh no longer retained even the most basic form of a living creature. A sea of flesh blanketed the entire city. The man, puzzled, reached for it. He touched the disintegrating flesh and stepped back. Beasts and fish peeling from the flesh rolled to his feet and leapt at him. Touching the dead flesh, he looked around. Then suddenly, he froze.


    He stood still amid the sea of flesh.


    A second later, he began wading through it all.


    Towards the face of the god.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± I breathed.


    As the god¡¯s gigantic body crumbled, the sea of flesh became deeper and deeper. He had to get away, or he¡¯d be in danger. But he pushed forward to the middle of the sea without hesitation, then stopped when he reached the area where the head disintegrated. That area¡¯s skin was made of human beings. He reached for his mask, pulling on it repeatedly until he finally managed to take it off, and looked up to the sky.


    His was a face of a calm young man, bearing a resemblance to Shirayuki.


    A tearful smile appeared on his visage.


    The man reached his hand out. He grabbed the arm of something from the lump of humans buried in the remnants of the god¡®s head, and pulled it. Meanwhile, the dead flesh had now reached the man¡¯s waist. Flesh corroded slowly, but he didn¡¯t try to escape. Shirayuki jumped onto the pedestrian bridge railing and screamed at the man. She pleaded in her barely audible voice. But the man didn¡¯t so much as look up. Eventually, the man, buried in flesh up to his chest, pulled something out of the sea of flesh.


    A woman with black hair.


    She had gentle features, and her eyes were closed, as though asleep.


    She was still breathing softly.


    The man gently and carefully stroked her hair. He kissed her forehead and hugged her tight, propping her body up with one arm. Suddenly, as though running out of strength, the man crumpled into the sea of flesh. The waves swallowed the two of them. Shirayuki screamed. The sea of dead flesh stretched further, engulfing the entire district¡ªand vanished abruptly.


    The sky slowly regained its blue color. The sensation of being underwater faded. The spirit world remained closed, swallowing the dead flesh. As soon as the world returned to normal, all sorts of noise reached my ears. Under the pedestrian bridge, cars drove off, horns blaring. Several people were walking through the daytime streets. Women heading to college passed by, chatting. A man who was about to cross the pedestrian bridge looked away when he saw us and ran down the stairs; he must have sensed something off by the way we looked. Shirayuki sank to the ground, holding on to the railing. Her small back was trembling. I tried to talk to her, but I couldn¡¯t. Blood rushed to my throat. A small arm tugged at my sleeve.


    Papa?


    Hearing Uka¡¯s voice filled with concern, I collapsed on the spot.


    Just before I slammed onto the hard concrete, I felt a white arm catching me. Shirayuki embraced me like a child. Maybe I was just imagining things. Either way, it didn¡¯t matter.


    If there was something I was sure of, it¡¯s that something resembling a god was born¡ªand her brother died.


    It might have been a tragedy.


    But I was sure he had no regrets.

 Volume 2 - CH 4.9

    I decided to create a god.


    For the record, it was not a decision made out of sheer madness, nor delusion born of blind faith. I, as a human being, chose to challenge my own preconceived notions. I knew it was a foolhardy idea. I understood from the attempts of those before me that it was a frontier I could never reach. Nevertheless, I had decided to follow this path. I will draw a god to life out of the sea of subconscious. I will reach that frontier. I, a human being, will attempt to reach a place that no human has ever set foot in.


    They will criticize me.


    They will try to kill me.


    But they can¡¯t stop me. I will create a god.


    For one and one purpose only.


    I betrayed my dear sister, Shirayuki. I killed my own attendants out of rage, foisted all responsibility on her, and left my home. I engraved terrible pain on my innocent little sister¡¯s heart. I took away her voice forever. Shirayuki will never forgive me for this. She will never stop hating me. She will try to kill, I am sure. How heartbreaking that would be. Nevertheless, I have no other choice but to walk this path.


    My dear sister. I hope you understand. Not following this path is tantamount to death. I never meant for you to carry so much burden. I never intended to cause you pain. I wanted to die peacefully, without hate in my heart, without incurring anyone¡¯s wrath. I wanted to die for my clan, for you, with everything on my shoulders. But I had to do this. I have to summon a god, even if it means sacrificing a young girl, a living god, to do so.


    For my wife.


    For my loving Yukino.


    Will my wife forgive me? I doubt it.


    Will Shirayuki forgive me? I don¡¯t think so.


    Still, I choose this path. I am certain I will not regret it. Yet I can¡¯t help but feel terribly sad. I am a fool. She died smiling, and I am a fool for not letting her go. I can¡¯t give up. I am scum. But I hope you understand this small wish of mine.


    I leave this letter to you, Shirayuki. In my room, in this place where I have always sat.


    Will you take it, I wonder? Will you read what I wrote? No, you will not even notice it. Unless by some miracle, this letter will never reach you. I will leave without telling you about this letter. I will tell you nothing. I will not allow my selfishness to upset you any further.


    I know it¡¯s foolish, but I can¡¯t help myself from leaving this letter.


    You can call it a selfish soliloquy.


    I simply wish to ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Please forgive me.


    Please¡­


    I opened my eyes, and tears spilled down my cheek. I had a strange dream. Someone speaking softly. It must have been the man¡¯s last memory.


    It was a sad dream. It was a lonely dream.


    Ruminating over the man¡¯s thoughts over and over, I wiped away the tears. Shirayuki and Mayuzumi were staring at me. Mayuzumi was wearing her usual smile, while Shirayuki was looking at me with concern. I forced a smile, and she nodded repeatedly in relief.


    I rose up. We were in Mayuzumi¡¯s apartment. They lay me down on the leather couch, it seemed. Mayuzumi was wearing a blood-stained lab coat over her gothic lolita attire. It was the usual scene. Yuusuke was nowhere to be seen. Either he was kicked out, or he had gone out to get some food. Yukihito was still hiding behind Shirayuki. His occasional peeks showed he was concerned about me. Even now that I was back in the room filled with the smell of chocolate, the feeling that it was all over didn¡¯t immediately sink in. However, seeing Mayuzumi¡¯s arms crossed, I slowly felt relief.


    It was all over.


    And yet, there were still things I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡°Shirayuki-san,¡± I called. ¡°Will you tell us this time? Why did your brother betray your clan?¡±


    Shirayuki lowered her head. Her lips were trembling. I didn¡¯t mean to upset her.


    Hoping my voice sounded as gentle as possible, I continued. ¡°Maybe it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. No, it didn¡¯t matter from the start. This isn¡¯t something we need to know.¡±


    A ritual to summon a god took place, and ended.


    Those of us who just happened to be involved need not to know what his motives were.


    Perhaps we didn¡¯t even have the right to know.


    ¡°But still I want to know.¡±


    The meaning behind his last smile.


    The meaning behind his wish.


    ¡°In all the memories I saw¡­ he was always sad.¡±


    Shirayuki slowly lifted her head. A look of determination gradually filled her eyes. Then she picked up a brush and ran it across the fan furiously. The crooked words looked like a cry.


    ¡°My brother loved a woman. We shared a similar-sounding name. Hers was Yukino. She looked after me often, saying I was like a real sister. She was a sweet person.¡±


    In my mind, I saw a woman singing a children¡¯s song. She had a gentle smile that suit her perfectly. But her body was somehow morbidly thin.


    ¡°She was infirm. Since she could barely stay healthy, she couldn¡¯t bear any children. If she had been forced to give birth, she would have died along with her child. When my brother announced his intent to marry her, the whole clan objected, especially the head of the clan, my father. But my brother married her anyway. He seemed happy. Very, very happy.¡±


    I remembered the emotions that the child in my belly transmitted. He was indeed happy. He was content just having her by his side. His decision to marry her was probably his first show of defiance after living his whole life for the clan.


    There was nothing more precious than the joy one had grasped with their own hands.


    ¡°One day, my father was unusually demanding in him divorcing her. He must have realized that his health was declining. If my brother was to succeed as head of the clan, he had to have children. My brother adamantly refused. At that time, Yukino-san was not feeling well. Yukihito here was taking care of her. Yukino-san looked in pain, but she was full of spirit. She smiled and said that tomorrow morning she would be able to get up again.¡±


    Yukihito nodded, then looked tearful. He was wearing the exact same expression he had shown at the goldfish house. It was the face of a man who had heard something unbearably painful.


    What was the old man talking about at that time?


    ¡°She passed away the next morning.¡±


    The old man¡¯s words came back to me. ¡°She could no longer bear any children, so I sent her somewhere else.¡±


    She couldn¡¯t bear a child. So¡­


    ¡°Outraged, you ran away after watching Shirayuki become the head,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°You couldn¡¯t stand the clan any longer.¡±


    Yukihito nodded.


    With a bitter look, Shirayuki continued. ¡°I don¡¯t know if my father was behind Yukino-san¡¯s death. But it must have been obvious to my brother. Some time later, he killed members of the clan and collected their blood. He escaped the clan¡¯s pursuit, went into hiding, amassed enough power to kill my father, and plotted to summon a god.¡±


    And it all led to this case. He became obsessed with summoning a god. He wanted to gain power by collecting more blood, take Mayuzumi¡¯s blood, and invoke a diving being.


    ¡°I understand why my brother betrayed the clan. But I don¡¯t know why he tried to summon a god. Did he want to surpass the whole clan, or was it his way of exacting vengeance? Then he must have hated me too.¡± There was sadness in her brushstrokes.


    I almost shouted that she was wrong. I knew.


    In my dream, he asked for forgiveness. He just wanted to ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö.


    Maybe I was the only one who knew why.


    ¡°If I could, I would like to see my brother again and ask him. But I know that¡¯s not possible. He died a mad man, and no one will ever understand him.¡±


    That¡¯s not true. He wasn¡¯t mad.


    He wasn¡¯t trying to surpass the entire clan, nor did he want to demonstrate his power.


    He didn¡¯t do it for honor. He didn¡¯t attempt to summon a god because of conceit born from a feeling of supremacy, or because he wanted to reach the heights of his supernatural abilities.


    ¡°He just wanted to see her,¡± I muttered.


    Shirayuki¡¯s eyes widened, puzzled.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t care if people mocked or despised him. He just wanted to see her again.¡±


    I looked at Mayuzumi. I thought she would laugh at me, but to my surprise, she didn¡¯t say anything. Wearing a serious look, she simply nodded, urging me to continue.


    I simply wish to see her.


    Please forgive me.


    Those words must have been his last wish.


    ¡°There should be a letter addressed to you.¡±

 Volume 3 - CH 1.1

    Story I


    Once upon a time, there was a ¡ö.


    The ¡ö chose a human graveyard for its dwelling place.


    The place, wet with tears, was constantly filled with grief, something people both desire and despair over.


    Listening to the melodious cries, a thought came to the ¡ö.


    If death begets grief, the ¡ö will undo it.


    The ¡ö dug up a grave and smashed the coffin.


    Inside were maggots and rotting bones.


    The human body is made of bread and wine.


    But people are not made of bread and wine alone.


    The ¡ö severely lacked the necessary materials.


    Mixing together what was in hand, ¡ö decided to create a person.


    It is gods that create men.


    But there is no god.


    Therefore, creating a man is impossible.


    So, the ¡ö made a monster.


    The end.


    Probably.


    But most blessed are the chosen ones.


    Even a dream can be beautiful, if only for a fleeting moment.


    Clink!


    A shell-shaped piece of hard chocolate rolled through the sunlight. I got down on the floor and watched it. Suddenly, a pale hand reached out from above me. Just before the fingertips touched the chocolate, I picked it up.


    And threw it away.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    The chocolate traced an arc in the air and disappeared into the trash. I wiped the floor frantically and got up. Mayuzumi, sitting on the sofa, gave me a frown. Her slim figure adorned with a knitted dress, she looked as pretty as a luxurious doll. But the image was ruined by the slovenly manner in which she lay down.


    Mayuzumi Azaka seemed to have too much time on her hands again today.


    ¡°How could you do that, Odagiri-kun? There¡¯s no more chocolate on the table.¡±


    And she didn¡¯t even have the energy to walk to the fridge.


    I knew she was going to pick it off the floor and eat it.


    I let out a sigh and regarded the table. It was littered with a number of empty boxes. Buried in the pile of ribbons and wrapping paper was a large fish tank. A red tailfin twirled inside.


    A red goldfish was gliding inside the glass.


    The tank held not a drop of water.


    A black fingernail gently touched the smooth glass. I quickly grabbed her wrist.


    Mayuzumi blinked languidly. ¡°What is it? This is a gift for me. Surely I can at least take a closer look at it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, right. You just tried to slip over the tank, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    You¡¯re not fooling me. I scowled at her.


    Mayuzumi sighed. She shook her head and shrugged.


    ¡°Who cares if I did? As you can see, I¡¯m bored. Watching you run around the apartment should alleviate my boredom a little.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m never chasing a goldfish ever again, Mayu-san. Do you have any idea how many hours it took me to catch it and put it back in the tank?¡±


    A few days ago, the goldfish pushed open the lid of the tank and escaped. I had to run around the apartment to catch it. Hours of scrambling with an insect net in my hand left me with sore muscles the next day.


    It was a flying goldfish. If it escaped, it would be a huge pain.


    ¡°Oh, come on. All you do is clean the apartment. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t have anything better to do. Why not entertain me, then?¡±


    ¡°How can I not have anything better to do when I¡¯m cleaning the apartment? Besides, what¡¯s wrong with cleaning?¡±


    I moved over to the bucket on the floor, dunked a rag in the water, and wrung it. My recent daily routine was cleaning the place thoroughly, followed by ventilating the apartment. Mayuzumi was not happy about it, but I ignored her and carried on. The thick scent of chocolate remained, but the stifling feeling of being locked up lessened.


    Perhaps if I kept it up I could get rid of the smell of chocolate once and for all.


    A long journey begins with a single step. It was my grand and steady plan.


    Mayuzumi ruffled through the desk. She found leftovers and popped them into her mouth.


    ¡°Sho you shay, Odagiri-kun,¡± she mumbled, her cheeks stuffed like a hamster.


    ¡°I can¡¯t hear you, Mayu-san. I understand you¡¯re bored, but please at least speak in human language.¡±


    Mayuzumi shrugged and dove into the cushions. I studied her. When I saw that she wasn¡¯t moving, I nodded. Mayuzumi being bored was a good thing. After wiping chocolate powder off the table, I dipped the rag in the water again. Mayuzumi was whining about dying from boredom, but I didn¡¯t bother with her.


    Boredom doesn¡¯t kill people, so she¡¯ll just have to put up with it.


    Mayuzumi should realize that peace and quiet is good.


    May. After the incident with the Minase clan, the days were as peaceful as the calm sea. The Minase clan was currently rebuilding themselves. Yusuke was obediently attending class since a teacher had their eyes on him. I was worried about Shirayuki, who was single-handedly leading her clan, but other than that, there weren¡¯t any particular problems.


    While I was in a great mood, Mayuzumi¡¯s mental state was rapidly deteriorating. When I turned around, she had her hands clasped together on her chest. She looked as if she was in a hundred-year sleep. I wondered if she was still breathing.


    I was about to suggest that she went for a walk, when the phone rang.


    An inanimate sound cut through the air.


    I dropped the rag in my hand. The water in the bucket splashed. Mayuzumi opened her eyes and moved on her own two feet, which was rare. Slender fingers grabbed the receiver.


    ¡°Mayuzumi Psychic Detective Agency,¡± she mumbled boredly. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you.¡±


    Her voice suddenly took on a familiar tone. A grin appeared on her lips.


    My eyes widened at her unusual reaction.


    I didn¡¯t know any of the people that Mayuzumi addressed in a friendly manner.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it? It¡¯s great to know that you haven¡¯t changed¡­ No, I suppose I can¡¯t say that, huh? A self-report. Pathetic. So, anyway. You didn¡¯t call me just to give a status update, did you? Let¡¯s cut to the chase. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re sick or feeling fine. I¡¯m dying of boredom.¡±


    Mayuzumi yawned like a cat. I could hear an angry voice from the other end of the phone. Mayuzumi pulled the receiver away from her face and pressed it to her ear again. She frowned at what the caller said.


    ¡°A case? From you guys?¡± she whispered suspiciously.


    My hair bristled. The office received very few cases. And the ones that did come in were usually worthless.


    Mayuzumi rested her chin in her hand. She seemed unwilling to take the case.


    I prayed. Please say no.


    ¡°Hmm¡­ That¡¯s originally your case, no? And you need my help? We¡¯re not exactly running a charity here. I will not get involved for a pittance. Most of your cases are not really my cup of tea anyway. I¡¯ll surely find it interesting? Heh. Bold.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s tone held a note of amusement. I wiped the spilled water and looked up at the ceiling. It looked like my days of peace were coming to an end. Slowly, Mayuzumi licked her small lips. Her next words made my breath seize in my throat.


    ¡°A tale about the sea and a mermaid, you say?¡±


    The little mermaid turned to bubble and popped.


    And they all lived happily ever after.


    A sweet voice seemed to fill my ears.


    A voice that announced a terribly cruel end.


    I swallowed back the anxiety and tightened my grip on the steering wheel. Mayuzumi was sitting in the backseat, chomping on a piece of chocolate. She was ignoring my irritation. The shell-shaped chocolate, her latest favorite, crumbled between her teeth. Our gazes met through the rearview mirror.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± she said. ¡°If you have something to say, spit it out.¡±


    The marbled shell cracked.


    I kept silent as I turned the steering wheel to the left. We¡¯d been taking weird detours for a while now. Mayuzumi¡¯s directions were complicated, seemingly pointless. The signs indicated we were already at the neighboring city, but I didn¡¯t know exactly where we were. As I stepped on the accelerator, she continued.


    ¡°I will not be offended by questions. As a passenger, it¡¯s quite horrifying when the driver is an unstable mental state.¡±


    ¡°Well, in that case. Can you give me details about the case?¡±


    You¡¯re not going to answer me anyway, are you? I made sure she got the message implied in my question.


    Mayuzumi pushed the chocolate into her mouth. ¡°Rest assured. This is different from the previous case. The Little Mermaid has turned into bubble and popped. No need for a prince or a witch this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re being too metaphorical. I didn¡¯t get anything. If you want to piss me off, just say it,¡± I spat.


    She will not get away with making fun of that case.


    Mayuzumi clapped her hands. ¡°I like that. You¡¯ve gotten tougher. If you can talk back to me like that, then I suppose I don¡¯t have to worry anymore. Relax. From what I¡¯ve heard, this case is totally different from the last time.¡±


    She grinned. Her smile looked like that of a witch¡¯s in fairy tales.


    I thought the same thing back then. But the words that spilled from her lips this time were different.


    ¡°Apparently, this mermaid eats humans.¡±


    A human-eating mermaid.


    I furrowed my brow at the incomprehensible words.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips quirked up in amusement. ¡°And it¡¯s not even a mermaid.¡±


    A mermaid that eats people. Yet was not a mermaid.


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it.


    ¡°What¡¯s there in the sea is not a mermaid,¡± Mayuzumi recited.


    I remembered reading the line in a poetry book I got from the library a long time ago.


    A line from a poem by Nakahara Chuuya.


    ¡°What¡¯s there in the sea are only waves.¡±


    Mayuzumi chuckled and went silent. She didn¡¯t intend to say anything more. She just looked out the window and smiled in amusement.


    Asking her when she was unwilling to answer was pointless. I swallowed the words and stepped hard on the gas pedal. As I drove wildly down the road, I was suddenly struck by a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I don¡¯t remember this trip. But I did remember the complex route.


    Crack.


    Behind me, Mayuzumi bit down on a piece of chocolate.


    ¡°It looks like you remember, Odagiri-kun,¡± she murmured softly.


    Yes, I knew this road.

 Volume 3 - CH 1.2

    We got out of the car and walked down a narrow, deserted street, flanked by concrete walls. It didn¡¯t seem frequently used. The houses were all facing away from it. It felt like this area alone was isolated from the rest of the world.


    In front of us was an endless gray wall.


    Mayuzumi reached out her hand.


    There was a high-pitched clink. The next thing I knew, Mayuzumi¡¯s hand was gripping an iron door. The concrete wall was suddenly cut off, and two brick pillars stood in its place. A door worked with vines stood before them. It wasn¡¯t there a moment ago, I was sure. But there it was, looming before Mayuzumi.


    I had seen this exact scene before.


    Two years ago, I visited this place with Mayuzumi.


    Memories flashed. Flashlight illuminating a suicide victim. Twisted graffiti. To paradise. The lovely sound of a piano rang in my ears. A girl, her hand outstretched, smiled and said something. Blood dripping into the darkness of the night. I closed my eyes tightly, and then opened them.


    The sky was a dazzling blue.


    That abandoned building was no more.


    The short days went by steadily. Everything was changing.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t enter last time,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I told you that you would be welcomed, but you stubbornly refused. What about now?¡±


    In the past, I was terrified of crossing the boundary of normalcy.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled. I grabbed the door and pushed it open. A cobblestone path stretched out before me. The garden, covered with dense green foliage, looked like something out of a storybook. At the end of the path was a small building that seemed like a hideout.


    This place was definitely removed from the normal.


    But coming inside would not change anything for me.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mayu-san,¡± I said without turning around. ¡°I want to finish cleaning the apartment.¡±


    Mayuzumi fell in beside me. In front of us was the house I once ran away from without entering.


    The June sky was a bright blue.


    Mayuzumi and I strode toward the small house.


    Pop!


    My eardrums went numb. Pink, yellow, green. Bright confetti fluttered in front of me, and the smell of gunpowder wafted through the air. Mayuzumi, hidden behind me, giggled in amusement. Brushing off the paper ribbons on my head, I shook my fist.


    What the hell is this situation?


    ¡°Greetings! Welcome to my home. How are you, Mayuko? Huh? Mayuko¡¯s turned into a gloomy dude. What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Who are you calling gloomy? A woman can¡¯t turn into a man. How can Mayuzumi turn into me?


    Swallowing the words, I studied the man standing in front of me. He was quite tall, with broad shoulders. Beneath his short black hair were refreshing features. Too refreshing, in fact. He gave the impression of a cheerful, nice young man. But his all-black getup did not match his appearance at all.


    He seemed to have injured his left arm; it was wrapped in bandages and placed in a sling.


    In his right hand was an empty party popper. He had pulled the string with his teeth. He blinked a few times and threw the party popper behind him.


    ¡°Hmm? I have a feeling we¡¯ve never met before. May I have your name, lad?¡±


    ¡°My name is Tsutomu Odagiri. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡±


    ¡°All right, got it! You look like you¡¯ve been to hell and back. Oh, there you are, Mayuko. Long time no see. You¡¯re still as tiny as ever. Are you eating well?¡±


    Listen to me.


    The man finally noticed Mayuzumi. He patted her head.


    Looking terribly irritated, Mayuzumi swatted his hand away. ¡°I am. I eat chocolate. I see you¡¯re still as loud as ever, Higasa. I¡¯m glad to see you still have the energy to make a racket. I wish you¡¯d broken your neck or something.¡±


    The man laughed. ¡°Come on now, Mayuko. If I break my neck, I¡¯m dead.¡±


    He did not even get the hint of sarcasm. Also, something had been bothering me.


    ¡°So, Mayuko.¡±


    Yeah, that was it.


    ¡°Uh, Mayu-san. Are you okay with him calling you that?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, lad? You confused or something? Do I need to introduce myself in a bashful manner or what?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Honestly, I don¡¯t want to know more about this Rio Carnival kind of guy.


    ¡°My name is Higasa,¡± he said. ¡°Like Mayuko, I live off of taking supernatural cases, but I¡¯ve been getting some real weird ones lately. Then I got into a car accident.¡± He jerked his chin toward his left arm and shook his head ruefully. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t really move around. So I turned to my old friend here, Mayuko.¡±


    He sure talked a lot despite not being asked. A very unusual name, though.


    ¡°Yeah, weird name, right?¡± he said with a laugh, sensing the question in my mind. ¡°It¡¯s just a fake name. Reasons. People are after me. I¡¯m a fugitive, so to speak.¡±


    ¡°Higasa-kun defected from a certain clan,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°And Mayuzumi Azaka is shunned even by fellow espers. That¡¯s how we got to know each other. A curious story, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips quirked up, and Higasa nodded. So it wasn¡¯t just the Minase clan that hated Mayuzumi. Even among espers, the Mayuzumi clan was considered a heretic.


    But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask why.


    Higasa set his chin down on Mayuzumi¡¯s head. ¡°Yup. We¡¯re both being persecuted. The world sure is a tough place to live in.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the only ones being chased with rocks, though. I¡¯m enjoying my life of solitude.¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re a big girl, and big girls don¡¯t cry. I get it. I just want some peace and quiet. Come inside. We even have a mysterious young lad this time. I¡¯m sure Akari will be happy.¡± Higasa nodded and turned.


    Mayuzumi shoved her feet into her dog-shaped slippers without hesitation. Its mouth opened with her every step. Picking up a normal, navy-blue colored slipper, I went after her.


    The living room was filled with warm light that was pouring in through the large windows. I looked around. The tiled cooktop was fascinating, reminding me of a fireplace. The floral wallpaper and cream-colored carpet gave the impression of a child¡¯s room. It seemed out of a fairy tale, and as its outward appearance might suggest, it was quite adorable inside as well. In the center of the living room was a huge sofa. I took a closer look and saw someone on it.


    A girl was curled up in a ball like a cat. Her long, light brown hair reached her ankles. She was wearing a lavender cardigan over a cherry-colored camisole dress. Her bare, thin arms and legs caught my eye.


    Her fair skin was covered in layers of bandages.


    ¡°Akari,¡± Higasa called, stroking her cheeks. ¡°Wake up now. It¡¯s already noon. It¡¯s lunchtime.¡±


    The girl opened her eyes. She stretched and lifted her body up. Honey-colored eyes regarded Higasa.


    Blinking several times, she said, ¡°What is it?¡± She sounded grumpy.


    ¡°This is Akari,¡± Higasa said. ¡°My precious princess. Come on, introduce yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­Kariya Akari.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s her real name by the way.¡± Higasa patted her head and placed his chin on it, just as he had done with Mayuzumi. ¡°Isn¡¯t her name cute? And she¡¯s cute herself! I¡¯m warning you, lad. Don¡¯t you fall in love with her. I hope you get along with her!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Akari said coldly, glaring up at me. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get along,¡± she declared.


    There was hostility in her gaze. She closed her eyes tight and turned her face away from me.


    Higasa scratched his cheek uneasily. ¡°Sorry about that. She¡¯s not a bad kid. In fact, she¡¯s good. She¡¯s like, the cutest girl in the whole world.¡±


    ¡°I get it. You don¡¯t have to say any more,¡± I replied. It seemed like he was going to go on forever.


    He puffed out his cheeks.


    Please don¡¯t do that. You¡¯re a dude.


    Annoyed, Mayuzumi kicked him in the back.


    ¡°Stop it, Mayuko. My back is surprisingly fragile, you know?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that,¡± Mayuzumi said coldly. ¡°Let¡¯s just get down to business. I¡¯m not here to listen to you brag. If you don¡¯t start talking in the next five seconds, I¡¯m leaving.¡±


    Higasa puffed out his cheeks again. Then he turned serious. His flippant attitude was gone, and his dark eyes glinted sharply.


    ¡°My bad,¡± he said in a low voice. ¡°Jokes aside, this case is a first for us. We have no idea how to deal with it. I¡¯m sorry, but could you please help us?¡±


    Higasa lowered his head. The sudden change in his tone left me shocked. Mayuzumi, however, was unperturbed; she seemed used to it already.


    Her lips twisted into a smile. ¡°If you keep taking cases that make use of your special abilities, you¡¯re bound to run into a few awful ones. Awful for you, but good for me. Oddities are born from human emotions. Sometimes they kill people. Other times they impregnate them with demons.¡±


    I froze.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of emotion created this thing,¡± she continued. ¡°I just hope it will be entertaining for me.¡±


    And that would be the worst thing for me.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s amusement was nasty, to say the least.


    ¡°It should be,¡± Higasa replied. ¡°It¡¯s just like what I said on the phone.¡±


    His face was extremely grim. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was intentional.


    He bit his lip. ¡°A mermaid attacks as the sea rises.¡±


    I heard the same thing from Mayuzumi.


    ¡°But it¡¯s not actually a mermaid,¡± he went on. ¡°It¡¯s a monster.¡±

 Volume 3 - CH 1.3

    What¡¯s in the sea is not a mermaid.


    Then what is it?


    The secondhand car¡ªthey bought a replacement after the accident¡ªwas uncomfortable. Despite having only one available arm, Higasa took the wheel and drove through the speed limit on the open road. We¡¯d be in trouble if the cops spotted us, but neither Higasa nor Mayuzumi seemed to care. Eventually, the car came to a stop along the river. Rubbing my aching back, I looked up at the building in front of me.


    An old family house towered high, its faded walls still bearing the marks of the rain. The red tiles covering the roof were chipped in places. On the side of the house was a neglected garden.


    ¡°The victim is Makihara Kazuma, twenty-four years old. He originally lived with his family, but started living alone in this house when his parents moved to the countryside. If he had been living with someone else when the anomaly happened, I might have learned from him sooner. Truly a shame.¡±


    Higasa got out of the car and shook his head regretfully. His flippant tone had returned. He pulled out a cigarette with a high nicotine content, lit it, and looked up at the building.


    ¡°If he had a family, why don¡¯t you contact them?¡± I asked. ¡°That should be better than us dealing with this on our own.¡±


    I hate to think about it, but it¡¯s a possibility. Oddities sometimes dragged people to hell. A family member could help pull them back.


    Higasa shook his head. ¡°Not an option, unfortunately. I¡¯ve thought about that too. But Makihara himself stopped me. When I tried to call them, he smashed the phone. He said he¡¯d kill me if I attempted to contact them. His eyes were dead serious. I¡¯m a coward, and I don¡¯t wanna die.¡±


    The smoke from his cigarette formed rings as it drifted upward. Higasa took a long drag.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t he want you to contact his family? Did he have some kind of a reason?¡±


    Higasa suddenly turned serious, and his voice dropped low.


    ¡°Do not call them. No matter what.¡± His tone was monotonous, as though repeating someone else¡¯s words. ¡°If you do, they¡¯ll all be swallowed by the sea.¡±


    There was a thud, and Higasa dropped his cigarette. Akari¡¯s shoe had dug itself into his back.


    Akari gave him a sharp glare. ¡°Shut up. And that¡¯s not allowed.¡±


    ¡°Oops. My bad, Akari. I forgot. Smoking is bad for your health. Ow, ow, ow. That really hurt.¡±


    Higasa bent down and picked up the fallen cigarette. He then put it out with his foot and tossed it in a portable ashtray. Akari watched him the whole time, then turned her gaze away silently. Higasa waved his right hand with a smile.


    The color red entered my vision. Mayuzumi appeared, holding a parasol. She was waiting in the car while me and Higasa were talking.


    ¡°Are you done talking? Let¡¯s go, then.¡±


    She closed the parasol and pointed it at the entrance.


    There was a sea beyond that, apparently.


    The dry door stood in silence.


    Creak.


    We plodded down the dark corridor. The floor was covered with dust. The empty house was quiet, and a dry air caressed my cheeks. At first glance, there was nothing unusual on the first floor, but there was something off somehow.


    Wet.


    Everything felt wet.


    Contrary to the sensation, everything in sight was dry. But I couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of there being water. After a while, I noticed a strange smell.


    A fishy smell filled the house, and the air was somewhat salty. It felt like standing near the ocean and being splashed by water. A blue sea flashed in my mind for a brief moment. But when I opened my eyes, I saw a dry corridor. My head spun.


    Suddenly a sweet aroma brushed my nose. When I turned around, I saw Mayuzumi smiling with a snapped piece of chocolate.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said. ¡°There is definitely something here.¡±


    Her voice, pregnant with anticipation, made my skin crawl. Pulling my gaze away from her, I walked down the corridor. Higasa and Akari followed silently behind. I climbed the creaking stairs and opened the door. The living room and bedroom were on the second floor. As soon as I stepped inside, there was a loud clang.


    Someone pressed their back against the windowpane, struggling to get away. A man, his slim body bent over, desperately hid his face and flailed his legs. He floundered about, despite not being able to move further back. He reminded me of a cornered beast.


    It was not normal.


    I stepped forward, bewildered. The bedding was stained with beverage, and rotting foodstuffs lay scattered everywhere. A powerful stench mingled with the smell of the sea. The man suddenly stopped thrashing. He froze. A moment later, strange sounds echoed from somewhere.


    It was like tomatoes being crushed.


    The man was biting his nails. His mouth was stained red. I took a closer look and realized that there were no nails on his fingers. Every time his teeth moved, blood spurted out from the reddish-black flesh.


    Flesh crumbled. The man¡¯s lips were colored crimson.


    He was biting his fingers off.


    ¡°S-Stop, Makihara-san. You can¡¯t do that.¡± Higasa scuttled to the man and took his hand. ¡°Where¡¯d the bandage go? Okay, that¡¯s enough of that.¡±


    Red drool trickled down the man¡¯s face. Higasa frowned and looked at the first aid kit lying some distance away. But Makihara swatted his arm away and started muttering something.


    A crazed rambling, like some prayer.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming.¡±


    Who¡¯s coming?


    I picked up the first aid kit and kneeled down in front of Makihara.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Makihara-san. My name is Odagiri Tsutomu of the Mayuzumi Psychic Detective Agency.¡±


    Higasa deftly held Makihara¡¯s arm with one hand and started treatment. Makihara turned his gaze to me, but quickly looked away. He reached his left hand to his head and scratched it. His hair was dyed brown to the middle. Strands of hair that had been pulled out had skin and flesh on them. I grabbed his arm to stop him. But his fingers still wriggled even as they were pulled away from his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming. It¡¯s coming.¡±


    ¡°Makihara-san, we¡¯re here to help you. Who¡¯s coming?¡±


    ¡°Your effort is commendable, lad, but unfortunately futile. He doesn¡¯t hear you. He¡¯s been like this for a while now. I¡¯ve tried talking to him too, but sometimes you just have to give up.¡±


    Higasa shook his head. Trembling, Makihara buried his face between his knees.


    ¡°If he received help earlier, this wouldn¡¯t have happened,¡± Higasa said. ¡°A friend passed the case to us. Said they couldn¡¯t handle it. And the one who commissioned them was Makihara¡¯s friend. They waited so long before getting help, and don¡¯t even show their face. Personally, I wouldn¡¯t call someone like that a friend.¡±


    Higasa gave Makihara a reassuring pat on the shoulder. The man did not look up. His clothes were dirty, having not changed them in days. I swallowed the words rising up my throat. I stood up and looked over my shoulder to see Mayuzumi looking around the room. She didn¡¯t seem to be interested in Makihara¡¯s condition. She smiled broadly and turned to Higasa.


    ¡°I see. When does the oddity show up? I sense the sea. But there is no sea here. When the time comes, the sea will come like the rising tide. Am I right?¡± Her tone was melodious.


    Higasa nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. And the mermaid appears with the sea. Which is the problem. You will understand when you see the oddity, but I would like your advice. As the ones who took the case, we will be the one to solve it,¡± he declared in a hard voice.


    Wearing a grave look on his face, he looked like a different person altogether.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips curved into a smile. ¡°A mermaid, huh? A beautiful name, I must say.¡± She sounded mocking. ¡°But it¡¯s not really a mermaid, is it? You suggested it was nothing but a monster.¡±


    A mermaid attacking people. Yet it wasn¡¯t exactly a mermaid, but a monster.


    I ruminated over Higasa¡¯s words. I couldn¡¯t quite wrap my head around them.


    A mermaid, but not a mermaid. A monster.


    ¡°It was the psychic who brought the case to us that likened it to a mermaid. Perhaps they meant it as a beautiful metaphor for a creature that swims in the sea. But all we saw was a monster. Not just me, but Akari-sama as well.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I see. Quite revolting. By the way, Higasa. You¡¯re back to normal. Are you sure that¡¯s okay?¡±


    Higasa¡¯s expression changed. He shook his head a few times and touched his lips. He closed and opened his mouth a couple of times as if doing vocal exercises, then pressed his face.


    ¡°Ah, uh, I did it again, huh? My bad. I¡¯m still getting used to it. It¡¯s been years, damn it. Habit sure is a scary thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s fine. Your manner of speech only affects yourself anyway.¡±


    Higasa shook his head grimly. Listening to their conversation, I wondered. I shifted my gaze and saw Akari sitting on the living room floor, holding her knees. Her face was as expressionless as ever. There was an awkward atmosphere in the air. I spoke to get rid of the suffocating feeling.


    ¡°What time does the phenomenon start?¡± I asked.


    Higasa¡¯s eyes widened slightly. Sensing my intention, he bowed in gratitude and turned his gaze to the window. Through the gap in the curtains, I could see the darkening horizon.


    The sky was as blood.


    ¡°Past twelve midnight.¡±

 Volume 3 - CH 1.4

    A forbidding sound echoed from the clock in the living room.


    Mayuzumi, who had been sleeping on the chair, woke up. She rested her fair, unsteady hand on the desk. The way she lifted her body up, she looked like the dead waking up from her coffin.


    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± she murmured.


    I gave a nod. After waiting in this room from dusk till midnight, the time had finally come. We had to stay in the room if we were to stop Makihara from hurting himself. We ate the food that Higasa had packed in the fridge, and while waiting, I cleaned up the room. But the slow ticking of the clock was frustrating. Although not as bad as Mayuzumi, my desire to see the oddity as soon as possible won over my fear of it.


    Would the sea come?


    At first glance, the house remained unchanged.


    Splash!


    Then I heard the sound of water. Mayuzumi quickly jumped down from her chair and started walking. I followed behind, and so did Higasa and Akari. Water splashed periodically from the first floor. It was as if a child was playing in a puddle.


    Down the stairs, Mayuzumi stopped on the last step. The lighting on the stairs bathed her figure in white. Her milky cheeks looked even paler. Her motionless figure seemed terribly sinister.


    She raised a finger and pointed straight down the hallway.


    The white light wavered like the moon reflected on the surface of the water.


    There was a puddle on the floor. A sweet, fishy smell filled my nostrils. An organic stench that reminded me of a dead creature.


    The smell of the sea.


    The water was a pale blue. The sea streamed in through the night, blue as the day. Staring at the tranquil azure made me feel like I was being swallowed.


    But the child in my belly did not move. It stayed quiet and still.


    Which meant this was nothing to be afraid of. There was only the sea, steadily expanding.


    I stared silently at the beautiful blue.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi muttered grimly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to interrupt, but would you mind kneeling down next to me?¡±


    ¡°If you want me to carry you ¡¯cause you don¡¯t want to get wet, just say it.¡±


    I rolled up my pants and took off my socks. As soon as I got on my knees beside her, Mayuzumi sat in my arms. I then lifted her body like I was holding a doll.


    I turned to the sea in front of us. Sounds of a child playing drifted in from far away, and each time, the surface of the water quivered, stirring up the white light. Mayuzumi tapped me on the head, and I dabbed my fingertips on the pale blue water. The water was thick and soft, as deep as my ankles. Its temperature, similar to blood, reminded me of amniotic fluid. As I walked down the dark path, I felt as if I were walking up a birth canal.


    I could hear rushing water from behind the glass door leading to the living room.


    I moved as silently as possible. A loud splash came from behind. I glanced over my shoulder and saw that Akari had jumped into the sea without listening to Higasa. The water soaked her bandaged feet. Higasa tried to persuade her, but she shook her head and started walking.


    We made our way down the hallway and into the living room. There was a large table in the old kitchen, with several chairs around it. There was also a refrigerator and a television set. All the furniture was immersed in the blue water.


    A sea filled with the light of summer. Its blue color, which resembled colored glass, stood out distinctively in the darkness.


    Splash. Splash. Splash.


    The sound was coming from somewhere nearby. I took a closer look and saw something round. Something was moving across the water at a terrifying speed. But I couldn¡¯t fully make it out. A white silhouette zipped past my vision and disappeared.


    White?


    Suddenly, Mayuzumi pulled my hair. She pointed to the ceiling, telling me to turn on the light. I set Mayuzumi down on the table and searched for where I thought the switch was. Once I found the cord, I pulled on it. There was a click and the light came on. I waited for my eyes to adjust to the light, then looked around.


    There was a monster.


    The child in my stomach burst out laughing. A mass of flesh resembling a caterpillar was running around, splashing blue water all over the place. Its entire body looked like a lump of fat. The surface of its white skin was covered with red vessels, and two folds that looked like fins wrigged on its abdomen. There were also eyeballs attached to what appeared to be a head. Coated with a thin membrane, it was looking around wildly from side to side, as if searching for something.


    Suddenly, the monster came running to my feet. Before I could evade, it slammed into my knee. My leg was buried in the soft flesh.


    Its warm texture was reminiscent of human organs.


    Every hair on my body stood on end. I reflexively kicked the monster away. There was a yelp.


    The voice of a frightened woman. Loud splashes came from behind. I turned around to see that Akari had tripped. She stood up, squeezing her dress.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she murmured to the flustered Higasa.


    The monster I kicked away was writhing on the floor in the distance, rubbing its head against the wall like a frightened dog.


    I turned to Mayuzumi to ask what it was.


    An animalistic grin was plastered on her face.


    She was watching the monster with a nasty look. There was an amused glint in her eyes.


    Mayuzumi was enjoying herself.


    ¡°What¡¯s in the sea is not a mermaid,¡± she mumbled, and looked at me.


    ¡°Um, Mayu-san¡­¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not a mermaid, what is it, Odagiri-kun? Look at it. A hideous creature, wouldn¡¯t you agree? What do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°What do I think?¡± I mumbled.


    Mayuzumi nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t really care if it¡¯s a mermaid, a monster, or something else altogether,¡± she said in a melodious tone. ¡°Just give me your honest opinion.¡±


    A chill crawled up my spine. A thorn was stuck in my throat.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing but a monster to me,¡± I managed. ¡°Or a lump of meat. Either way, I can¡¯t really tell what it is exactly.¡±


    Mayuzumi raised a finger and moved them in the air, tracing the monster¡¯s shape.


    Her smile was still there.


    ¡°That¡¯s the mouth, the eyes, the nose, and the ears,¡± she said in a singsong tone.


    She was right. Beneath the bloated flesh, there were indeed eyes, nose, and mouth. Its translucent lips were quivering. There were teeth inside.


    ¡°What an utterly miserable creature. I wonder how it turned out that way. There¡¯s nothing more cruel than a half-finished hunk of meat. Not that I care, of course.¡±


    Mayuzumi shook her legs clad in knee-high socks. The knot in my gut tightened. But I couldn¡¯t think of what to say. A child¡¯s shrill laughter came from the pit of my stomach, piercing my ears.


    I had a feeling we were missing something crucial.


    But I had no idea what it was.


    ¡°So what do you think, Mayuko?¡± Higasa asked. ¡°We couldn¡¯t come to a conclusion ourselves, so¡­ Um, can we eat this thing?¡±


    I frowned at the disturbing remark. Eat?


    ¡°Knock yourself out,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Whatever it is, it¡¯s done with once it¡¯s eaten. Just cut the guillotine cable, no questions asked. You¡¯re not wrong. It¡¯s the quickest way.¡±


    Mayuzumi took out a chocolate from her handbag. She tore the golden wrapper with her teeth and licked it. The paper drifted in the waves.


    ¡°This is your case,¡± she added. ¡°You decide what to do with it.¡±


    Higasa nodded, then turned to Akari standing behind him.


    ¡°Akari-sama¡­ I mean, Akari. Can you do it?¡±


    Akari nodded wordlessly. She raised one hand into the air. Moving her fingers silently, she made a shape.


    A fox.


    Like a child playing with shadows, she made a fox with her fingers.


    The shadow was reflected on the wall. Suddenly, it shook its head. Akari¡¯s hands were completely still. But the beast on the wall moved its head restlessly. Like a living beast, it sniffed around. Then it split into two, and then split again. Four more shadows appeared and began sniffing the area, mouths snapping open and shut.


    The shadows on the wall were alive.

 Volume 3 - CH 1.5

    ¡°Is this their ability?¡± I asked, containing my astonishment.


    Mayuzumi smirked. ¡°You¡¯ve grown quite a lot, Odagiri-kun. I don¡¯t know if getting used to these kinds of things is good or bad, though. Oh, but correction. This is her ability.¡±


    Six beasts gathered on the wall. They looked like six children playing around, extending their hands. Suddenly, they all raised their heads in unison. Silently, they glided and stretched.


    ¡°The Kariya clan keeps shadows¡ªshadow beasts, that do their master¡¯s bidding.¡±


    The beasts glided through the wall, straight to the monster, which was still banging its head against the wall. The beasts slowly surrounded it, approaching its shadow. Despite being made with fingers, they moved as cautiously as predators hunting prey. Slowly, they closed the distance.


    Mouths opened.


    ¡°And they¡¯ll devour as ordered.¡±


    The beasts attacked the shadow of the monster.


    Mouths made of fingers flanked the shadow. The monster¡¯s flesh was torn open. Soft flesh stretched and ripped, bitten off from all sides. Blood vessels ruptured, and bright crimson burst out. The monster opened its mouth in agony, and foam spilled out its quivering translucent lips. Tiny teeth lined its mucus-covered mouth.


    Molars. Canines. All in the right places.


    A scream rose from within.


    A high-pitched female voice.


    A cry of pain poured out of its mouth. My eyes widened. I finally realized what we were missing.


    The monster¡¯s teeth. It was human.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Akari took a step back.


    But ignoring her astonishment, the beasts continued squirming, greedily tearing at the shadow of the monster, swallowing it. The monster¡¯s back was ripped wide open, and its soft lungs peeked out. Intestines spilled from its belly. Flesh peeled away. The monster had turned into a mass of internal organs. Higasa grabbed Akari¡¯s shoulders. She screamed, holding her little head so she couldn¡¯t see the monster.


    ¡°Akari! Akari, it¡¯s over! It¡¯s done. That¡¯s enough, Akari-sama!¡±


    Akari shivered violently. The beasts were focused with the meat before them. The surrealism only served to amplify the brutality of their predation. Suddenly the beasts gradually stopped moving and returned to Akari. The shadows melted and crumbled, returning to their human form.


    Akari collapsed like a puppet that had its strings cut. Her slim arms and legs were submerged in water, her face pale. Her eyes, still wide open, were filled with tears. Controlling the beasts apparently consumed a lot of energy. Higasa helped Akari up with one arm and shot Mayuzumi a glare, to which she smiled.


    ¡°What is this?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Mayuzumi inclined her head. She was fully aware of what he was asking about.


    Meanwhile, the shrill cries continued.


    ¡°That¡¯s a human being!¡±


    What an utterly miserable creature.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s voice reverberated in my ear. The child in my belly went wild. Stimulated by the screams, it clapped its hands in delight. Internal contents gushed out from the monster¡¯s entangled intestines. Even though its internal organs were exposed, it was still alive. Its body still had a mouth, eyes, nose, ears.


    I almost threw up. That¡¯s the mouth, the eyes, the nose, and the ears. I looked at the parts that Mayuzumi indicated. A closer look revealed that the organs visible through the white flesh were all human.


    The translucent quivering lips, the eyeballs wriggling under the membrane, the nose with its bones half-exposed, the ears stretching out like melted cheese.


    They all seemed like failed imitations of human body parts.


    The monster screamed nonstop as it thrashed about. The sea began to move in response. Like a stormy night, rough waves surged and began to swirl. The monster glided on the surface and jumped into the middle of it. The water was sucked into the vortex and disappeared.


    After the last drop vanished, there was no trace left of the sea. The floor was dry. All that remained was the scent of the ocean, mixed with the strong smell of iron.


    There was copious amounts of blood on the floor. It looked like someone had just been murdered.


    Seeing the sea retreating, Mayuzumi jumped off the table. The hem of her gothic lolita outfit arched softly.


    ¡°That was indeed a human being,¡± she muttered with a smile.


    I swallowed. I was aware of it, but her affirmation carried a different weight. Though it looked like a monster, that hunk of flesh was human. A chill ran down my spine.


    What did Mayuzumi say?


    ¡°Mayuko,¡± Higasa said. ¡°I have a question. If you¡¯re forgetful, then fine. But you remember what you said earlier, right?¡±


    Yes. Mayuzumi said to knock themselves out. Let the beasts eat to their heart¡¯s content.


    ¡°Oh, is there a problem, Higasa? It looked disfigured, but it¡¯s a thing that used to be human. Can we really call it a human being?¡±


    A human. A thing.


    It was human, but could you really call it human?


    I couldn¡¯t quite understand it. But as I regarded Mayuzumi¡¯s smile, I gradually realized what she meant.


    I hated myself for it. I wanted to punch myself so bad.


    Suppose there was a creature that everyone recognized solely as a monster, but in reality it was a human being. If a hundred people that saw it called it a monster, then it was a monster.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if it was actually human if no one recognized it as such.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how it ended up like that,¡± Mayuzumi continued. ¡°But if all you want to do is solve the case, there¡¯s no need to think about that. Just let the shadows devour it and call it a day. All¡¯s well that ends well. Now, it¡¯s up to you what you want to do. I¡¯m just here to point out if what you¡¯re doing is incorrect. It¡¯s not my place to meddle.¡±


    Just cut the cable on the guillotine and that¡¯s it.


    She was right.


    I suppressed the nausea. The child stirred in my stomach. I could feel pain mixed with dread jolting through my insides.


    ¡°I hate you, Mayu-san,¡± I spat out.


    Her words were inhuman.


    Mayuzumi waved her hand. ¡°Why, thank you, Odagiri-kun.¡± She didn¡¯t seem the least bit offended. ¡°I know exactly what¡¯s on your mind. You don¡¯t have to say it out loud all the time, okay?¡±


    Yes. She understood my repugnance. But she didn¡¯t care. I clenched my fists in frustration.


    Higasa¡¯s face contorted in irritation, and he clicked his tongue. ¡°I¡¯m with the lad. This is too far, Mayuko,¡± he said. ¡°I almost forgot. You¡¯re good for an occasional chat, and you share some useful stuff. But you can be quite morbid when it comes to this stuff, damn it. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s right.¡± He gritted his teeth hard.


    Mayuzumi shrugged. ¡°Did you hit your head in the accident? You seem to be forgetting something very important. This is the kind of person Mayuzumi Azaka is. It¡¯s fine if you and Odagiri despise me. But I have no intention of changing this way of life.¡±


    I shot her a glare. Mayuzumi Azaka would never change. I couldn¡¯t stand it. Despite being fully aware of my displeasure, she just smiled.


    ¡°Rest assured. That thing used to be human. Killing it won¡¯t count as murder.¡±


    Mayuzumi pointed to the pool of blood. Higasa clicked his tongue and stood up. Supporting the unconscious Akari with one arm, he deftly placed her on his shoulder. I shifted my gaze to the bloodstains. The screams I had just heard replayed in my ear.


    ¡°What on earth was that?¡± I mumbled.


    I remembered Makihara¡¯s screams. She kept saying that something or someone was coming.


    But what or who was he referring to?


    Suddenly, Mayuzumi leapt off floor with her toes and spun around gorgeously like a ballerina. Her black dress billowed softly. She looked around the room and smiled. I followed her.


    Then I noticed the plates and cups lying in front of the cupboard. The slippers under the chair.


    There were two each.


    As though two people lived in this house.


    Mayuzumi stopped. Arms open wide, she whispered, ¡°Misaki.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    She pointed straight ahead. In a glass cupboard sat a teddy bear. It was holding a bouquet of lilies decorated with beads. It seemed like a memento of some sort. Buried in the bouquet was a card with lovely writing on it.


    For MISAKI


    Misaki.


    A woman¡¯s name.

 Volume 3 - CH 1.6

    The ice clinked as I stirred my iced coffee. There was a giant chocolate parfait next to it. A golden spoon dug through the whipped cream and scooped out the chocolate ice cream. And next to it was an iced cocoa.


    It smelled sweet. Just looking at them gave me a heartburn.


    What the hell kind of combination is that?


    I let out a sigh and checked my watch. It was long past our meeting time. The three-story food court was quite crowded even though it was early in the day. The shopping mall on the railway line that connected the southern part of the city to the center of Nago was our meeting place. The person we were supposed to meet was working part-time at the adjacent movie theater.


    Unlike me who was making do with a cup of coffee, Mayuzumi kept ordering food.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± a waiter said. ¡°Are you the ones who ordered the chocolate cake?¡±


    ¡°Just put it down right there,¡± I responded with a sigh.


    Chocolate desserts were lined up in front of us. Baffled, the waiter set the plate down. Enduring the headache, I sipped my coffee.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this nice, Odagiri-kun? It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve eaten outside. The guy is running late. This is better than doing nothing, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Eating is pleasure, she says. If I wasn¡¯t the one paying for all this, I would have wholeheartedly agreed. I let out another sigh and sipped my coffee, which was bitter than usual.


    ¡°Um, Odagiri-san and Mayuzumi-san, right?¡±


    Suddenly, a voice came from above us. A young man wearing a quizzical expression was looking at us. His gaze was directed at the various desserts and Mayuzumi.


    ¡°I heard that you¡¯re a psychic detective or something?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied. ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for you. My name is Odagiri Tsutomu. This is the chief, Mayuzumi Azaka. Please have a seat.¡±


    He gave a slight bow before sitting down. His red dyed hair and earrings arrested attention.


    ¡°Do you need to wear a gothic lolita outfit to communicate with spirits?¡± he asked curiously, studying Mayuzumi.


    ¡°No,¡± I replied. ¡°She just likes wearing it. Please, don¡¯t let it bother you.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± There was exasperation in his voice.


    He flipped through the menu and ordered the steak set. Maybe he came late on purpose so he could have lunch at the same time.


    ¡°You¡¯re paying, right?¡± he asked. ¡°I still have a shift this afternoon, so can we get this over with quick?¡±


    You¡¯re the one who came late. Suppressing a sigh, I nodded. There was a mixture of suspicion and curiosity in the man¡¯s eyes.


    He shook his head and opened his mouth wearily. ¡°So, what did you want from me? To be honest, I had no idea it was going to be this big of a deal. I¡¯ve had quite enough of it, to be honest. I have no idea what you want to know, though.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, no? You came nevertheless because of free food.¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°It all worked out as planned, so you really don¡¯t mind. I¡¯m not criticizing you, by the way. But I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d answer our questions.¡± Mayuzumi stirred the iced cocoa. ¡°So who¡¯s Misaki?¡± she asked in a low, arrogant tone.


    The young man blinked a couple of times. An amused smile appeared on his lips.


    ¡°I get it,¡± he said. ¡°You¡¯re not actually psychics, are you? Private detectives or reporters or something?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? It doesn¡¯t matter either way, does it? It¡¯s none of your business how intel on Makihara is used.¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s voice was soft and sweet.


    The steak set arrived. The young man moved his knife happily. Mayuzumi also ordered more, while I ruminated over Higasa¡¯s words.


    ¡°They waited so long before getting help, and don¡¯t even show their face. Personally, I wouldn¡¯t call someone like that a friend.¡±


    I doubt this guy was a friend of Makihara¡¯s. Stifling back my irritation, I sipped my diluted coffee. It tasted awful.


    This interview was requested by Higasa himself.


    He needed to look after Akari since she was not feeling well, so he asked us to go on his behalf. Higasa would call the guy and we would talk to him. That was the arrangement. Mayuzumi didn¡¯t want to bother, but when she ran out of chocolate, she agreed to do it.


    In short, what she really cared about was food.


    I doubt she was completely uninterested, though. She did ask about what we wanted to know. But her hand didn¡¯t stop scooping.


    The young man in front of us was the one who asked the psychics for help. But he didn¡¯t really believe in the supernatural. In fact, he did not even see the ¡®sea¡¯.


    Yet he still asked a psychic to help Makihara.


    ¡°It was around last fall that Makihara started going crazy,¡± the young man began. ¡°I think it started getting worse this May. One time, I went to check on him with some friends, but he went ballistic, saying he was gonna get killed. I tried to take him to the hospital, but he wouldn¡¯t budge. So, yeah. I know it sounds awful, but I left him alone. Then an acquaintance of mine, a self-proclaimed psychic, wanted to talk about Makihara. He¡¯s quite good-looking, but he dresses weird, and his eyes never smile. Kinda terrifying. I couldn¡¯t really deal with his type, so I let my tongue slip. Then the whole thing blew up. I shouldn¡¯t have said what I said.¡±


    The young man¡¯s mouth was twisted in amusement. How many times had he said the same thing to others? His expression said he enjoyed people¡¯s reactions.


    His lips, laced with steak fat, parted. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have told him that Makihara was raving about a dead girl out to kill him.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°So Misaki really is dead. She drowned, right?¡±


    Mayuzumi pointed the fork at the young man. Chocolate sauce dripped from the sharp tip onto the plate.


    The young man was taken aback briefly. ¡°Do you even need my help?¡± he hissed.


    ¡°Of course we do,¡± I said. ¡°We have no idea what happened between him and Misaki. We would appreciate your help.¡±


    I bowed on behalf of Mayuzumi. The young man looked dissatisfied for a while, but then reluctantly started talking, slowly. Soon he was talking fast. My fists clenched tighter and tighter as I listened.


    It was a simple story.


    Unpleasant because of its simplicity.


    The Little Mermaid had a witch.


    The Little Mermaid got her legs by losing her tail.


    But the reverse is not possible.


    Man can never be a fish.


    I kicked the door open and put the bag full of chocolates on the floor. Makihara was shivering by the window. A used bandage had fallen at his feet. Higasa was checking the contents of the first aid kit.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you,¡± he said. ¡°Sorry for the trouble. Did you learn anything?¡±


    I ignored Higasa and faced Makihara. The smell of blood assailed my nose. Mahikara¡¯s eyes darted around as he shivered. I cleared my head a few times, and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Makihara-san.¡±


    Makihara lifted his vacant eyes. I wasn¡¯t sure if he could even see me, but my voice seemed to have reached him, at least.


    ¡°Did you kill Misaki-san?¡± I asked.


    There was a faint chuckle. The next moment, he threw his head back and started laughing maniacally. A laugh that exceeded the limits of the human vocal cords. That was the answer. It was a familiar scene. There were no completely innocent victims among Mayuzumi¡¯s cases. Sometimes the victims themselves were perpetrators.


    The easiest way to incur someone¡¯s grudge is murder.


    Kill and earn their hatred. Kill and invite a curse.


    It¡¯s the simplest and most common case.


    And unfortunately, it seemed to be the case this time as well.


    The young man shared a simple story.


    Misaki¡¯s full name was Yamamura Misaki, Makihara¡¯s live-in partner. As Mayuzumi surmised, she died in an accident at sea.


    For a human to turn into fish and bring the sea with them, there had to be a reason.


    To return from the sea, you must die at sea.


    ¡°We learned what happened,¡± I said. ¡°One day while on a trip, you went for a long swim, and you found a cave.¡± I made sure Higasa could hear it as well.


    While moving along the cliff, they found a hole in the wall. Makihara and Misaki went inside out of curiosity.


    ¡°Inside, Misaki-san tripped and hurt her leg,¡± I went on. ¡°You went out to call for help. But they couldn¡¯t get there in time. The tide came in and she died. Misaki begged you, but she couldn¡¯t get out. And since she was feeling cold, she couldn¡¯t swim either. The incident was ruled as an accident.¡±


    Makihara shuddered. He continued laughing in pure amusement. His fingers dug into his hair, and he pulled hard. There was a sickening sound of scalp peeling from flesh.


    ¡°But right before the trip, you treated Misaki-san harshly. You were being pressured into marriage, and Misaki-san was in the way. So much so that everyone was convinced that you had killed her.¡±


    ¡°He killed Misaki. It¡¯s no wonder she holds a grudge on him.¡±

 Volume 3 - CH 1.7

    10-13 minutes 18.09.2022


    Translator: Kell


    Makihara¡¯s acquaintances believed that Misaki was murdered. Shunned by everyone, Makihara holed himself up. Then he started going crazy at the end of May.


    As if frightened of the coming summer.


    ¡°Makihara-san, did you kill her?¡±


    There was a loud snap, and a strand of hair fell out. At the tip was a large peeled-off piece of skin. Makihara¡¯s fingers were embedded on his scalp, nails digging at the squelching flesh. Blood oozed out. Still, he didn¡¯t stop laughing.


    Twisting his stomach, he screamed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t like her following me. She smiled at everything I did, and I hated it. So I walked fast inside the cave.¡±


    He removed his bloody fingers from his head and tapped his knee. He brought his left hand to his mouth. Blood gushed from between his teeth, trickling down. Higasa called out to Akari as he backed away from Makihara.


    Crack.


    Mayuzumi bit down on a piece of chocolate. She watched Makihara with cold eyes.


    ¡°She was telling me to stop and wait, but I walked faster. Faster and faster.¡±


    The child stirred in my belly. Tiny fingers stroked my stomach from the inside. Silently, my belly began to rip apart. Feeling the intense pain, I narrowed my eyes.


    ¡°Then she tripped, hurt her leg, and drowned.¡±


    His crazed laughter pierced my ears, joined occasionally by the sound of coughing. Flesh-covered nails dug into his bony cheeks. When Makihara moved his hand down, his face tore open with a sickening sound. He continued laughing as he hurt himself. Listening to his guffaws, I gritted my teeth hard.


    The child spun around in my stomach. Twisting my body, I glared at Makihara. All the hair on my skin stood on end. Unable to suppress my disgust, I clenched my fists tightly.


    Fuck you. Fuck you. Fuck you.


    How could he laugh like that?


    ¡°When you kill someone, you incur a grudge,¡± Mayuzumi muttered in a husky voice. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then it must be quite the burden.¡± She licked the melting chocolate and chomped it. A sweet aroma wafted in the air, mingling with the smell of the sea and blood. ¡°And you¡¯ll never know when the curse will be lifted.¡± Makihara¡¯s laughter grew louder. ¡°At least, that¡¯s what you think, right?¡±


    Makihara did not answer her question. He could no longer hear anyone. The hot room reminded me of a woman¡¯s womb.


    He killed her. Left her to die. And then he alone escaped. Survived.


    ¡°Would you please help me?¡±


    Words from the past rang in my head. My fingertips trembled violently. The child inside me let out a mocking cry. The baby kicked my belly, pleading for something.


    Enduring the throbbing in my head, I walked up to Makihara. He didn¡¯t notice me; he just kept on laughing. My eyes must have been cold as if I was looking at an insect. I was aware of it myself. But I couldn¡¯t stop now.


    I brought my fist down.


    Pain jolted in my arm. Makihara¡¯s eyes opened wide, and he looked at me. My fingers ached from punching the glass window. Makihara let out a chuckle.


    I looked him straight in the eye and said, ¡°Shut the fuck up.¡±


    He closed his mouth. I grabbed the first aid kit, took out some gauze, antiseptic, and ointment, and quickly proceeded to treat his wounds. He screamed as the medicine soaked in. Ignoring his cries, I bandaged his fingers. The gauze on his head was already soaked with blood. Makihara was gaping at his bandaged fingers.


    ¡°If you¡¯re hurt, I¡¯ll treat you,¡± I said. ¡°And if someone¡¯s out to kill you, I¡¯ll do my best to help. But don¡¯t get it twisted. Those who kill must pay for what they¡¯ve done. You will atone for your sins for the rest of your life.¡±


    The shackles would be heavy.


    By putting a man in a coffin, you might as well have dug your own grave beside them. Some people might not feel guilty. But most people were not that strong.


    Humans can¡¯t keep running away forever. I¡¯ve learned that firsthand.


    Only the naive think they can escape their fate.


    ¡°Don¡¯t even think you can get away with this.¡±


    Makihara regarded me with wide-open eyes. He was trembling, trying to tell me something. I ignored him and turned my back. Mayuzumi was already sitting in a chair, seemingly having lost interest. She tilted the chair back so that it was only balancing on two legs.


    ¡°Killing someone will earn you a grudge,¡± Mayuzumi said, looking up at the ceiling. The ribbons on her headdress hung down and the black roses gleamed. ¡°It¡¯s only natural for those who were killed to hold a grudge against those who killed them. It must be terrifying for those who believe that they¡¯re resented.¡±


    Killing someone as revenge for being killed.


    That grudge can last for a long time until completely dispelled.


    Just like how the skull of a human driven to death will continue to laugh until the culprit is dead.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure the fear is more than enough punishment for him,¡± Mayuzumi added. ¡°Imagine the sea creeping up on you.¡± She cocked her head. ¡°I doubt leaving this house will change anything. The sea will come from anywhere.¡±


    ¡°What should we do, Mayu-san?¡± I asked. ¡°Can you do something about Misaki?¡±


    I sensed Higasa coming closer behind me.


    Mayuzumi smiled a smile that could even be described as gentle. ¡°Like I said earlier. Just eat it, no questions asked. Kill it again and that¡¯s it. As luck would have it, it has a physical body. Any corpse that rises, just cut it to pieces. And then you close the coffin. All¡¯s well that ends well.¡±


    Mayuzumi put a shell-shaped chocolate between her fingers. She tossed it into her mouth and crushed it. Bored, she tilted the chair once more.


    ¡°Mayuko,¡± Higasa said in a deep voice. ¡°You know that thing was once human, and you want the princess to eat it?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t see the problem. It was human. It¡¯s distinctly different from cannibalism.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t buying that, of course.


    Higasa frowned. Akari was in the corner of the room, holding her knees. Her vacant eyes suggested she was still spent.


    Mayuzumi offered a reasonable suggestion. It was the easiest solution to the problem as well.


    Whether they could do it or not, however, was a different matter altogether.


    But I couldn¡¯t think of any other way. If the sea rose to swallow someone, it would not retreat until it fulfilled its goal.


    ¡°Mayu-san, if this is a grudge born from killing someone, is there a way to dispel it?¡±


    ¡°Your thought process is what¡¯s complicating things. The problem is: whether to kill or not to kill that thing once more. Although, there is one thing I¡¯d like to confirm. Unfortunately, I¡¯m not obliged to go that far.¡±


    Mayuzumi jumped to her feet. The chair wobbled before returning to its original position.


    Her skirt flared. ¡°We¡¯re leaving, Odagiri-kun,¡± she declared. ¡°This is Higasa¡¯s and Akari¡¯s case. We¡¯re just spectators. And the play is over. If you can¡¯t kill the thing, then just leave it. The water level will slowly rise and swallow him whole. Even if he leaves this house, the sea will likely follow. But it¡¯s not worth the wait. I¡¯m not interested in the resolution either. It¡¯s a good time to pull out. Shall we take our leave?¡±


    My eyes widened. Mayuzumi treated the clients of her acquaintances no differently. She was not interested in anything other than her own entertainment.


    It was far too cruel.


    ¡°Please wait, Mayu-san! We can¡¯t just abandon him after getting involved.¡±


    ¡°You make it sound like we did a lot, when in reality we barely did anything. We¡¯re of no use here, and our absence won¡¯t be a problem. Am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°So you say, but you can actually do something about it, can¡¯t you?¡± I was practically yelling at her.


    But Mayuzumi didn¡¯t reply. She started down the stairs.


    ¡°Mayuko!¡± Higasa called.


    Mayuzumi stopped without looking back.


    ¡°Akari can¡¯t do anything more with her ability, but we can¡¯t just leave him like this.¡± There was desperation in his voice. ¡°We won¡¯t be able to sleep at night if we leave someone to die. We¡¯re not that coldhearted.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well in that case, hand the case over to some other esper. There¡¯s no point in messing with a problem that you can¡¯t solve yourself. If you pass it to others, then whatever happens after that won¡¯t be your fault. And if possible, give it to someone who can judge from right or wrong. Someone like me won¡¯t be of any help.¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s tone was soft.


    Higasa clenched his right fist. ¡°You¡¯re the only other esper we¡¯re acquainted with. Please, Lady Mayuzumi. Would you help us? I beg you.¡± He gave a deep bow.


    But Mayuzumi did not respond to his plea. She descended the stairs again, and I hurried after her.


    ¡°Please wait, Mayu-san. I¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t just abandon a case I was already involved in. I had to stop her no matter what.


    Before I could catch up to her, Mayuzumi stopped. For some reason, she was staring at the front door with a steely gaze. She brandished the parasol in her hand, and it snapped open. A red flower bloomed in the dimness.


    There was something pasted in front of her. Words were scribbled in red crayon on a torn piece of drawing paper. The blood-like paint made me feel uneasy. I read the almost illegible words, like they were written by a child.


    Once upon a time, there was a ¡ö.


    The ¡ö chose a human graveyard for its dwelling place.


    The place, wet with tears, was constantly filled with grief.


    Grief¡ªpeople¡¯s despair and desire.


    Listening to the melodious cries, a thought came to the ¡ö.


    If death begets grief, let¡¯s undo it.


    The ¡ö dug up a grave and smashed the coffin.


    Inside were maggots and rotting bones.


    The human body is made of bread and wine.


    But people are not made of bread and wine alone.


    The ¡ö severely lacked the necessary materials.


    Mixing together what was in hand, ¡ö decided to create a person.


    It is gods that create men.


    But there is no god.


    Therefore, creating a man is impossible.


    So, the ¡ö made a monster.


    The end.


    Mayuzumi tore the paper off the door. Red letters passed in front of my eyes and moved into her hand. Under the shadow of her parasol, she gazed at the paper solemnly.


    Then slowly, her mouth twisted.


    A smile?


    ¡°I take back what I said. We¡¯re taking the case, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi suddenly declared.


    I swallowed. What exactly was that paper? What on earth did it mean? But Mayuzumi said nothing. She folded the paper and put it in her handbag.


    ¡°Could you go to Higasa and tell him we¡¯re taking the case?¡± she asked. ¡°And I want you to fetch the black bag in my office. It has something we¡¯ll need. Anyway, we¡¯re leaving this place. There¡¯s something I need to check.¡±


    She had no intention of telling me anything. Nor was she willing to answer questions, it seemed. So there was no point in asking any. I gave up on the idea and headed upstairs. I gulped back the uneasiness rising in my chest.


    Mayuzumi changed her mind and decided to accept the case.


    That probably wouldn¡¯t be good for me.


    The moment I put my foot on the stairs, Mayuzumi called out to me.


    ¡°Ah, by the way, Odagiri-kun. I need you to tell Higasa something, and make sure Makihara-kun hears it as well.¡± She smiled as she rested her head against the red parasol. ¡°We¡¯re going to go see Misaki.¡±

 Volume 3 - CH 1.8

    8-10 minutes 23.09.2022


    Translator: Kell


    Makihara and Misaki chose a nearby place for their trip; they did not leave the prefecture. It was already past two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when we left. We took a taxi to the station, boarded a train, and headed west for two hours. Then we hailed another taxi before arriving at our destination¡ªa rustic inn. There was a resort hotel nearby, but Misaki chose this place. She preferred modest places, apparently. And Makihara had become violent lately, so she didn¡¯t want drawing attention to themselves.


    ¡°Misaki-kun probably expected a relaxing trip,¡± Mayuzumi said as she studied the inn. ¡°Unfortunately, this place gives the opposite effect.¡±


    Not to belittle whoever was running the place, but just looking at it made me depressed. The dirty walls and the garbage bags lying in plain sight suggested they didn¡¯t want any guests.


    In Misaki¡¯s text message sent to her friend, she said that Makihara was furious as soon as they arrived. He lambasted her for arranging everything herself.


    Mayuzumi and I headed for the nearby beach. It was still early in June, so the beach was deserted. Tripping over the sand, I followed Mayuzumi. When we arrived at the boat rental shop, we were greeted by a bored-looking staff. His eyes widened at the sight of Mayuzumi in her gothic lolita outfit.


    ¡°O-Oh, that incident,¡± he began. ¡°That was a rough one. I saw them fighting just before it happened, so they left an impression on me. The girl looked spirited, despite all the yelling. I never expected that to happen. The man came running, but he was so shaken up, I didn¡¯t even understand what he was saying. Hmm? Where did it happen? The cave is off-limits. Don¡¯t tell me you wanna go there.¡±


    Bam!


    Mayuzumi pulled out a wad of cash from her bag and slammed it on the desk. She flashed a smile and winked. Her cat-like eyes twinkled. Several minutes later, Mayuzumi learned the location of the cave and arranged to rent a boat. While they talked, I waited outside, leaning against the wall as I smoked a cigarette. It had been a while since we used the power of money to make progress. It was awfully peaceful.


    As for me, I had no complaints.


    I stubbed out my cigarette and got ready.


    Mayuzumi walked out the door. ¡°We don¡¯t want to get wet,¡± she said as she passed by me. ¡°There¡¯s swimwear in that bag, so go change.¡±


    I asked the boat shop owner for permission to change in their restroom. It was still too chilly to wear only a bathing suit. I put on a shirt and went outside. Mayuzumi had already changed; I wondered how she was able to remove that convulted outfit of hers so quickly. She was standing beside the rubber boat with her red parasol on her shoulder, looking smug.


    Something was not right with her appearance.


    ¡°Mayu-san, should I comment on this or what?¡±


    Mayuzumi was wearing a school swimsuit.


    I didn¡¯t know where she got it; she even had her nametag on the chest.


    She smirked. ¡°I know the proper etiquette. You¡¯re supposed to wear this outfit when going to the beach or the pool, but I¡¯ve never had the chance.¡±


    It was unusual for her to travel a long way without once complaining. Perhaps one of the reasons why was because she wanted to wear this.


    ¡°I was looking for some clothes in my room and found this. I don¡¯t remember when I bought it, but I wrote my name on it and after three months, it finally saw the light of day!¡±


    ¡°I wish you were that passionate about other things,¡± I remarked wearily.


    Mayuzumi crossed her arms smugly. ¡°Come on now, Odagiri-kun. I don¡¯t mind an honest compliment. You love purity. I¡¯m sure you can appreciate this swimsuit.¡±


    ¡°For the record, I prefer bikinis,¡± I declared, and pushed the rubber boat out.


    I got in after Mayuzumi, and looked ahead. A long stretch of cliff on the right was our destination. We were told that the waves in the area were calm and there was no danger crashing onto the rocks. The accident site was located behind the cliff, in a slightly hidden area. No tourists went close to it. If they didn¡¯t go there to explore, the tragedy wouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°I see. Spoken like a real man,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I¡¯ll tell the clan head that.¡±


    I thought she just said something terribly ominous. But I ignored it and started the boat. I smelled rubber and the salty breeze. The sun was beginning to turn red. We had to hurry to avoid any danger. The tide was currently low, and the sea was calm, but the tide would rise with time.


    That¡¯s how she died, after all.


    Sprayed with seawater, I corrected our course and paddled faster. I¡¯d never ridden a rubber boat before. By the time we reached the cave, my arms were numb and my whole body was drenched, while Mayuzumi¡¯s school swimsuit remained dry. How is that even possible? I thought as I peered inside.


    The hole in the wall was roped-off. Sealing off the hole completely was probably physically impossible, so they just settled on a warning instead. I cut off some of the ropes with the tools we brought and slipped inside. I took Mayuzumi¡¯s hand to guide her.


    The rocks were damp. A chill crawled through my body. The inside of the cave was terribly cold. There was a thick smell of the sea, the smell of rotting water and living creatures. Stooping, I proceeded forward until I came to a slightly open area. There was still seawater under our feet; we had to be careful or we¡¯d slip. This was most likely where Misaki tripped. Then, Makihara went outside to call for help, but he didn¡¯t make it in time.


    The cave was very narrow, and cold, as if this place alone was in a different season. It was so dim that once the sun went down, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see anything. It must have been terrifying waiting alone, crouching in the dark.


    With the sea steadily rising.


    Water enveloping your fingertips, feet, hips, must feel like being eaten alive.


    There were no signs left of her death here.


    But her grudge beckoned the sea to Makihara.


    Urged it to swallow him alive.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun, can you move back a little?¡±


    Mayuzumi opened her red parasol. A blood-red color dyed the entirety of the narrow space.


    At the deepest part of the cave, there was a hollow that looked like it could hold a person. Did the injured Misaki sit here as she waited for Makihara?


    She kept waiting for him to come back, all alone.


    In the chilly air, cold as the grave, Mayuzumi twirled her parasol.


    Red spun. But nothing changed in the surroundings.


    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    A person drowned in this place, dying with a deep-seated grudge. Killed, she turned into a monster and summoned the sea. This was where she drowned. A person¡¯s grudge lingered in a place for a long time. Memories of tragedy and traces of misery were not so easily erased. In which case, there should be something left here.


    But¡­


    The parasol twirled and twirled.


    ¡°¡­None,¡± Mayuzumi muttered as she closed the parasol. She couldn¡¯t replay the memory of the dead. Staring at the cold, wet wall, she murmured, ¡°There¡¯s nothing to see here.¡±


    There was nothing in this place.


    My breath caught. The late Misaki must have hated Makihara. A past case flashed in my mind. Skulls laughing. Passing away with bitter regret, they left behind a definite image on the tree where they hanged themselves.


    But this place was empty.


    ¡°What does this mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°People¡¯s grudges and resentments linger for a long time. A tragic scene filled with intense emotions would leave a mark behind. Like a wound created by a blade, it can¡¯t be erased easily. Since there¡¯s nothing here, it could only mean one thing.¡± Mayuzumi shook her head softly. ¡°She didn¡¯t hold a grudge against anyone.¡±


    The sound of the waves pounded in my ears, and the bluish darkness chilled my body. I swallowed hard. Was it possible to die in a place like this, swallowed by water as if buried alive, without resenting anyone?


    There was more.


    ¡°What in the world was that mermaid, then?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Mayuzumi turned. We stepped out of the darkening cave. Waves crashed. The sea breeze caressed my body.


    Watching the sea turning from blue to gray, Mayuzumi said, ¡°There¡¯s no mermaid in this sea.¡±


    What¡¯s there in the sea is not a mermaid.


    What¡¯s there in the sea are only waves.


    There was no mermaid anywhere in this sea.


    Only in that house.

 Volume 3 - CH 1.9

    It was already dark when I boarded the train with Mayuzumi. The salt water clinging to my hair felt disgusting. Dried salt remained on my skin. Mayuzumi had been silent for a while now. I looked out the dark windows of the rocking train, questions running in my mind.


    Yamamura Misaki didn¡¯t hold a grudge against anyone.


    Then who was that mermaid?


    We arrived at the city center and took the subway. It was around midnight when we hailed a taxi and returned to Makihara¡¯s house. The first floor of the house should be filled with seawater. Bracing myself, I grabbed the doorknob. But the door would not budge. I pushed and pulled, to no avail.


    ¡°Out of the way, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said behind me.


    I stepped away from the door. She brandished her parasol and opened it, forming a vivid crimson circle.


    The doorknob turned. The door opened with the speed of a chrysalis cracking open.


    Blue gushed from inside. Water filled with golden light spilled outward.


    A beautiful, summer sea.


    For just a moment, the ground was wet, then immediately dried up. I turned to the open door. Only a certain amount of water spilled out, while the rest stayed at chest level, as though blocked by glass. The surface of the sea swayed gently, the water a vivid blue that seemed to reflect the sky.


    My breath seized in my throat. The sea was rising.


    ¡°Why is it rising so fast?¡± I mumbled.


    There was no reply. Mayuzumi kicked me in the back of the knee, and I crumpled.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said, regarding the sea with a level gaze.


    ¡°If you want me to carry you, just say it!¡± I snapped.


    I lifted her up, but not high enough. I ended up carrying her on my shoulders. Mayuzumi held on to my head tightly so she wouldn¡¯t fall off.


    ¡°My skirt¡¯s in the way,¡± she said. ¡°Make sure you don¡¯t drop me, okay?¡±


    What would happen if I dropped her? The thought itself was terrifying.


    I stepped into the blue. Water, warm as amniotic fluid, enveloped me from the chest down. Seawater splashed on my face as I moved against the waves. Even in the darkness, the sea was a midsummer blue. Each taste of the salty water reminded me of blood. The fear of drowning flashed through my mind. I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to regain my footing if I slipped.


    She drowned at sea and passed away.


    Carefully, I lifted my feet off the floor. At that moment, something touched my skin. Cold, soft flesh passed between my legs. Something wrapped around my ankle and then detached itself.


    Human fingers.


    The moment my feet got tangled up, I was grabbed by the hair, yanking my head back. Mayuzumi was looking down at me with cold eyes. I nodded wordlessly and stared ahead.


    There was something in the sea that looked different from a monster.


    Something was swimming gracefully.


    A white fish leapt out of the water, bathing in the light from the stairs. Its entire body was extremely bizarre. Human fingers were writhing through its soft abdomen. Eyeballs that had broken through the skin membrane jutted out. A huge mouth opened toward the ceiling, and human teeth glinted.


    The monster had taken a form fit for the sea.


    The bizarre shape dove underwater without a sound. Then it leapt up again. The fish leapt over and over, gracefully, as in a dance. As I watched it, I realized something.


    Its white flesh was the color of the dead.


    It was indeed a mermaid.


    A monster that was man and fish combined.


    The fish dove back into the sea. Then, the blue rose close to my throat. I looked fearfully to the side and saw Mayuzumi¡¯s boots dipping into the water. Every time the fish danced on the surface, the volume of the water increased, and the color blue grew deeper.


    The fish was calling the sea.


    I moved fast. Now was not the time to be afraid of tripping. Mayuzumi almost fell, and she grabbed my hair tight. I stifled a cry of pain. The water level was rising fast. I jumped onto the stairs and grabbed the handrail. With water touching my chin, I used all the strength in my arms to pull my body up. Mayuzumi bent over and jumped forward. We then ran up the stairs. The moment I kicked open the door, my breath caught.


    The floor was a pale blue.


    It was wet like the ground after the rain.


    ¡°Lad! Mayuko! You¡¯re back!¡± Higasa cried.


    Akari was crouched at his feet. Her cherry-colored dress was wet and sticking to her body. Water dripped from her long hair. In the middle of the room, filled with the smell of the sea, Makihara was sitting down with his head in his hands.


    ¡°Misakimisakimisakimisakimisakimisakimisakimisaki,¡± he mumbled over and over like some supplication.


    He wasn¡¯t begging for forgiveness. Neither did he scream in horror.


    The floor was dyed a pale blue, as though reflecting the blue sky. The sea seemed to have made its way up to the second floor. I looked at Higasa, and he nodded.


    ¡°After you left, the sea suddenly rose fast,¡± he said. ¡°It even filled the second floor. Akari-sama¡¯s beasts sent it back to the first floor, but she can¡¯t keep it at bay anymore. I sincerely apologize.¡±


    Wearing a bitter look, Higasa hung his head. He spoke in two different tones. It was hard to tell which was the real him. It was somewhat odd.


    It felt like two completely different people speaking the same lines.


    Akari opened her eyes a little. ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± she mumbled. ¡°I can¡­ still¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop being stupid, you idiot!¡± Higasa barked. ¡°Please, that¡¯s enough, Akari-sama. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard.¡±


    Higasa desperately held her back. Mayuzumi sat on the desk silently like she wasn¡¯t interested in what was going on. She didn¡¯t want to get wet. I stared blanklt at her as she munched on a piece of chocolate. I went out to the sea with her. But we found no answer. There was nothing there. We couldn¡¯t see Misaki.


    Misaki held no grudge against anyone. There was no mermaid in the sea where she died.


    Then what was that mermaid?


    And there was one more question: why?


    ¡°This is going way too fast. Until now, the sea only came to the first floor. Why did it rise all the way here today?¡±


    Until yesterday, the sea was only a shallow expanse on the first floor. I didn¡¯t expect this to happen while I was gone for half a day with Mayuzumi.


    What the hell happened?


    A dull thud came from behind me. Cautiously, I turned around to see a huge white mass of flesh jammed against the door. The bloated white flesh throbbed before my eyes. Bloodshot eyeballs spun furiously, and the hand that grew under its chin wriggled grotesquely. Huge teeth clattered. Seawater rushed through the gap between the door and the flesh.


    Higasa embraced Akari with one arm. Mayuzumi silently held up her parasol and looked up at the ceiling, shielding herself from the sprays. She did not move.


    ¡°I think I know what¡¯s happening!¡± Higasa shouted. He swallowed, hesitating. ¡°This is happening because you told Makihara that he killed Misaki.¡±


    Then it hit me.


    What¡¯s there in the sea is not a mermaid.


    What¡¯s there in the sea are only¡­


    I dashed across the slippery floor. The fish twisted itself into the door. Flesh was squeezed and blood spilled. Still, the fish didn¡¯t stop advancing. The sea rushed in, filling the room with knee-deep water. Clambering across the blue water, I reached Makihara. His smile was gone. I looked into his eyes and shuddered.


    There was only emptiness in his dark, sunken eyes.

 Volume 3 - CH 2.1

    One day a new pit was added to the graveyard.


    The coffin was filled with the smell of the sea.


    The ¡ö asked the man carrying a heavy burden of guilt a question.


    ¡°If you grieve over the death of a lover, then let¡¯s undo it.¡±


    But it needed the missing ingredients.


    One for the body, one for the soul.


    But there was only one available.


    So the monster couldn¡¯t become human.


    The coffin closed.


    Everything returns to the sea.


    The end.


    Probably.


    Now, let¡¯s have a chat, shall we?


    The blue sea swirled. The summer sea slowly vanished.


    The two were swallowed into the sea without a sound. My arms cut through empty space. Unable to grasp anything, I clenched my fists. I cried for his name, but my voice couldn¡¯t reach him anymore.


    I woke up to my own screams.


    Since that day, I¡¯d had sleepless nights. When I woke up, my whole body was drenched in sweat, as if soaked in seawater. A few hours of shallow sleep always ended with me woken up by a nightmare.


    But reality was as peaceful as it could get.


    No matter how horrible the ending, closing a case meant returning to my normal routine.


    Sitting on the couch in the office, I shook my sleep-deprived head. Mayuzumi was sprawled out on the couch as usual. Today she was wearing a black dress, simple but lovely. The ribbon tied around her waist cascaded down to her ankles.


    Her fair legs, wrapped in ribbons, swung up and down.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you have to clean the office?¡± she asked.


    I shifted my gaze. The bucket on the floor was all dried up. The room was once again filled with a stifling atmosphere, and the air smelled sweet. I spotted a piece of chocolate lying on the floor.


    But I didn¡¯t have the energy to clean up.


    Sitting around doing nothing was a waste of time. I knew that. But I couldn¡¯t find the energy to do anything. I stared at my palms and covered my face. All the words I said to him were just sanctimonious bullcrap. My hands couldn¡¯t reach him; they only grasped empty air.


    All I did was knock someone into the pits of despair.


    Doing nothing would have been better.


    ¡°Sorry, I just don¡¯t feel like it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then can you put that away for me? It¡¯s an eyesore,¡± Mayuzumi said tediously and lay down on her face.


    Her foot hit the tank, and the lid fell off. Slowly, a red goldfish soared up from inside.


    Made of blood, it drifted softly to the ceiling.


    The scene looked incredibly magical.


    I followed the fish with my gaze. Its well-proportioned figure was completely different from that of the disfigured fish. Then, something hit me on the cheek. A shell-shaped chocolate rolled on the floor. I turned my head and saw Mayuzumi scowling at me.


    ¡°Quit your whining already,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s so annoying. For someone so big, you sure sigh a lot. Do you want molds to grow in the office? You should apologize for the oxygen you¡¯ve consumed.¡±


    Mayuzumi chewed on a piece of chocolate. ¡°Right now, you¡¯re just a burden in the office. You¡¯re not a houseplant. You can¡¯t just sit around all day. Is it fun producing carbon dioxide? I don¡¯t get any pleasure from watching you, so why don¡¯t you get off your lazy butt and get to work?¡±


    ¡°A¡­ job?¡±


    We had no cases at the moment. There should be nothing for me to do.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s huge eyes flickered. ¡°Huh? Did I forget to mention it?¡±


    This can¡¯t be good.


    Mayuzumi glanced at my face and the clock. She picked up another chocolate and tossed it into her mouth.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I want you to pick up,¡± she continued, chewing nonchalantly. ¡°I was going to wait if they could get here on their own, but I have a feeling they will probably get lost. It would be more trouble than it¡¯s worth if we let them be, so could you please go?¡±


    Who was she talking about? Mayuzumi stared at the air and nodded repeatedly. Asking for details was too much hassle, so I gave up and asked only what bothered me the most.


    ¡°What time am I supposed to pick them up?¡±


    ¡°2:00 p.m.¡±


    It was currently 1:03 p.m.


    I slapped my knee and stood up.


    For once, she wasn¡¯t late. I calmed myself down. I¡¯d commend her for that.


    I quickly closed the door to prevent the goldfish from escaping, and left the office. I hurried out of the apartment building and down the hill. On the way, I bumped into someone. I apologized and went on.


    ¡°Oh, Odagiri-san?¡±


    I thought I heard someone call my name, but I didn¡¯t have time to stop. I shoved my commuter pass in and scurried down the subway stairs. I slipped into the train just in time, right before it was about to depart. I held my aching side and wiped away the sweat. The thought of Mayuzumi sleeping peacefully in her room made my blood boil. But that was probably a good thing. Keeping myself busy should get my mind off of things.


    What happened should not be forgotten. As a person involved, I couldn¡¯t say that there was no point in crying over spilled milk. But as long as I lived, I had no choice but to keep moving.


    Staying cooped up in that apartment wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    I can¡¯t change a thing.


    I let out a deep sigh and looked around the car. Classes were ongoing in the nearby universities, so there were not many people on the train. Someone who boarded the train with me looked up. When I saw his face, my breath seized in my throat.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I called you earlier, but you ignored me. So I followed you.¡±


    A friendly smile appeared on his handsome features. There was not a trace of sweat on his face framed by light blonde hair. We ran the same distance, but how did he not even break a sweat?


    Saga Yusuke.


    As always, he appeared out of nowhere.


    ¡°What about school?¡± I asked. ¡°Why did you skip classes to go to Mayu-san¡¯s apartment?¡±


    ¡°I told you about it before, didn¡¯t I? They¡¯re not watching me as closely as before, so I stopped going. I liked the teachers, though. There¡¯s this gym teacher who¡¯s really dedicated to his job. Pretty cool, if you ask me. Unfortunately, I can¡¯t really do anything about my lack of motivation.¡± He waved his hand around. Seeing the sour look on my face, he laughed. ¡°Oh, come on. You know I seriously attended school, even if it was just for a little while.¡±


    Being diligent for a short period of time does not cut it.


    Perseverance makes one stronger. Not fully committing to anything all the time is not good. What¡¯s more, realistically speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be skipping classes this much.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna get held back a year if you keep playing hooky.¡±


    ¡°Like I said before, that ruling was handed down last May. I¡¯ll go to school when I feel like it.¡± He laughed.


    This guy¡¯s treating reality and tuition fees like they¡¯re nothing.


    Yusuke was well-off financially. But that¡¯s not always a good thing. He seemed to live his life rather recklessly. Saga Yusuke was partially broken. If he didn¡¯t have to struggle to survive, his will to live would naturally fizzle out.


    Right now, he was just eating his life away.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry your kouhai too much. Did they say anything? You¡¯ve gotten closer, no? You should go to school a bit.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You mean the little dude? I have no idea why he sticks to me like glue. It doesn¡¯t really matter if I¡¯m there or not. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re friends. I always fly solo.¡± He laughed again, waving his hand around.


    It didn¡¯t seem like he was getting off the train. I had no idea what was so interesting about following me. Stifling a sigh, I sat down on a vacant seat.


    Yusuke plopped down next to me. ¡°So where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? You¡¯re gonna follow me wherever I go anyway.¡±


    ¡°True. You¡¯re basically a shut-in. It¡¯s obvious that your running around has something to do with Mayuzumi-san. Otherwise, you¡¯d be mopping the floor or something. You never leave your place, do you?¡±


    How is this guy so pointlessly sharp?


    But arguing with him would be too much trouble. I ignored Yusuke and closed my eyes.


    There were still five more stops to my destination.

 Volume 3 - CH 2.2

    From the nearest station, I took a train to the east and disembarked. The station was the largest in the region, with a subway line, a bullet train, and various JR local train lines. I went up to the ground level. Accompanied by Yusuke, I hurried to the bullet train ticket gate. But there was no one to be seen. Mayuzumi told me that I would know who I was supposed to pick up, but I didn¡¯t see any familiar faces in the crowd.


    I leaned against a pillar and waited. Yusuke took out his portable music player to listen to some rock music. I twirled my fingers around his earphones and pulled it. I didn¡¯t know who I was meeting up with. But it would be better to part ways with Yusuke while I still could.


    ¡°You should really get going,¡± I said. ¡°I keep telling you to stop sticking your nose where it doesn¡¯t belong.¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. It¡¯s not like you¡¯ll lose anything. I¡¯m always bored, you know. And if I stick with you and Mayuzumi-san, I¡¯ll get to have fun. Don¡¯t mind me.¡±


    Not minding him would be next to impossible.


    He was still carrying the usual bat bag on his back.


    Yusuke put his earphones back on. But he seemed to sense my foul mood; he looked around and rested his gaze at a vending machine.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯ll buy some drinks, so can you lighten up?¡±


    ¡°You? Buying something for me?¡± My brows knitted. ¡°That¡¯s unusual.¡±


    Yusuke, like Mayuzumi, did not care about how others felt.


    He chuckled. ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t know? I went to visit Mayuzumi-san the other day, but you weren¡¯t there. She served me some oolong tea from the fridge.¡±


    ¡°So that was you? Give it back!¡±


    I knew something was up. Mayuzumi would never drink tea.


    Yusuke waved his hands. ¡°I will. I will.¡± He took out a wallet from his back pocket. But there were only cards inside. ¡°Oops.¡±


    ¡°Oops, my foot. Give me back what you drank. And put a chain on your wallet. Don¡¯t put it in your hip pocket. Do you want it stolen?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so meticulous. Anyway, I don¡¯t have change, so now what? Hmm?¡±


    Yusuke suddenly looked up. A vicious smile appeared on his mouth. Walking with a bouncy step, he grabbed someone coming out of the ticket gate and wrapped his arm around their neck with a bright smile. Shuddering, the person took out their wallet. Yusuke took the coins and came back gleefully.


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting, Odagiri-sa¡ª¡±


    I smacked his head as hard as I could.


    ¡°Ow!¡±


    Then I pressed my fists against the side of his head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mug people! Return the money, now¡ª¡±


    Holding down Yusuke, I lifted my head. My eyes met with the person in front of me. His face, half-hidden with a bandana up to his mouth, was familiar.


    ¡°Yukihito?¡±


    He nodded. He took out his fan and ran a brush across it.


    ¡°Lady Mayuzumi summoned me.¡±


    His handwriting was very calm.


    But his face was crimson and teary-eyed.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t expecting to pick you up. How¡¯s Shirayuki-san doing?¡±


    Yukihito nodded. In his hand was an apple juice that I told Yusuke to buy. Shooting a terrified glance at Yusuke, he took a sip.


    He was the last person on my mind. But there were only very few people that I would recognize, so it being Yukihito wasn¡¯t really all that strange. Yet I felt an explicable uneasiness.


    The case with the Minase clan should have been resolved.


    A god was born and subsequently died.


    ¡°So what are you doing here?¡± I asked. ¡°You said Mayu-san called for you, but do you know why?¡±


    Yukihito shook his head. Holding the apple juice and fan in both hands, he looked perplexed. I took his drink, and he pulled an envelope from his chest. The handwriting was familiar.


    A letter from Shirayuki.


    He came to deliver it to Mayuzumi, it seemed. Why did Shirayuki write the letter? I was getting more and more anxious, but there was no point in asking him, as he was only the messenger.


    ¡°Okay, then. Thanks for coming this far. Are you leaving as soon as you see Mayu-san? If you¡¯re staying for dinner, hmm¡­ We¡¯ve got no food in the office, so how about some ekiben1? It¡¯s my treat.¡±


    Yukihito declined the offer with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°Your treat?¡± Yusuke beamed.


    I smacked his head again.


    Yukihito searched his chest once more. He was wearing modern clothes¡ªa thin leather jacket over a black shirt. He didn¡¯t have to put stuff in there. Before I could say something, Yukihito took out an envelope. Curious, I peered inside.


    My breath caught.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yusuke breathed with joy.


    Inside was a poorly-drawn image of two girls in kimonos playing with each other, holding hands. A woman who looked to be Shirayuki was watching them. The corners of the paper were decorated with numerous red and black goldfish. The picture came with a message.


    ¡°We are doing fine.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s good to know.¡±


    ¡°They look great,¡± Yusuke added. ¡°I¡¯m glad.¡±


    I felt relief from the bottom of my heart. Yusuke sounded delighted as well. I thought of the two girls. Raised as goldfish, they didn¡¯t know how to express their feelings. But now they could write.


    Sarasa and Choubi were doing just fine.


    ¡°All right then, let¡¯s head back to the office,¡± Yusuke said. ¡°Odagiri-san, I don¡¯t know if you bought those on a whim, but are there any crackers left on the shelf?¡±


    ¡°Why are you acting like you¡¯re in-charge, huh?! My landlord asked me to buy the crackers, but I forgot to bring them home. I thought a few were missing. So that was your doing too!¡±


    While I squabbled with Yusuke, we hurried back. Yukihito, unable to stand crowds, looked around anxiously. When a group of tourists led by a tour guide passed by, he shuddered and stopped in his tracks. I looked over my shoulder.


    Before I could tell him to stay close, I sensed a gaze.


    I had a feeling that someone was watching us.


    I stopped, and my eyes darted around. But I didn¡¯t see anyone suspicious. People walked around me. Yusuke and Yukihito looked puzzled. Thinking it was just my imagination, I resumed walking.


    Someone pulled on my shirt.


    It felt like a child had stopped me.


    I turned around again and saw a soft hue of colors. A girl was standing in front of a wall of camera ads. Bandaged arms and legs protruded from her cherry-red dress.


    Honey-colored eyes met my gaze.


    She watched me with a face devoid of expression.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Yusuke asked. ¡°Do you know her?¡±


    Before I could respond, the girl closed her eyes. Her lips moved soundlessly. Her bandage leg tilted to the side.


    Like a puppet whose strings were cut, Akari collapsed on the spot.


    The crowd stirred. I rushed over to her and picked her up. She was sweating profusely. Her labored breathing and high body temperature indicated a fever.


    Is there somewhere we can rest?


    I looked around. I spotted a station staff among the moving crowd. Right as I was about to call them, a hand was placed on my shoulder.


    Yusuke crouched down next to me and shook his head. ¡°Look at this, Odagiri-san.¡± He pointed to the ground.


    My eyes grew wide. Akari¡¯s shadow was not in the shape of a person. Its outlines were distorted into the shape of sculpted candy.


    Every time Akari let out an anguished groan, the shadow rippled violently. Yukihito gulped when he saw the bizarre movement.


    ¡°She¡¯s no ordinary girl, is she?¡± Yusuke whispered grimly. ¡°It¡¯s best if we keep her out of sight.¡±


    Nodding, I picked Akari up. If people saw her flickering shadow, there would be a huge uproar. We¡¯d better get moving before someone called the station staff. We weaved our way through the crowd to the exit.


    Outside the southern exit was a small square. Several pigeons took off from the fountain in the middle. I removed my suit jacket and laid it on the curb, then lay Akari there. I touched her sweaty forehead; she was burning up.


    ¡°Yusuke, can you buy some drinks? Either water or sports drink.¡± I tossed him my wallet.


    ¡°Gotcha.¡± Yusuke bolted away.


    Akari continued groaning in pain. Her shadow was swaying, assimilating with the shadow of the fountain. It wriggled, but then suddenly stopped moving.


    Akari opened her eyes blearily. ¡°Where am I?¡± she murmured.


    Tearful, honey-colored eyes regarded me.


    She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Higasa?¡± Her bandaged palm caressed my cheek. ¡°Y-You stayed,¡± she stammered. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    How should I respond? After a bit of contemplation, I decided to take her hand slowly so as not to startle her.


    Akari squinted suspiciously. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. Do you remember me? It¡¯s Odagiri. Odagiri Tsutomu.¡±


    ¡°¡­Odagiri?¡± She mumbled curiously. Slowly, her eyes widened.


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember?¡± I quickly added. ¡°You collapsed at the train station. Me and my friends brought you here.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Akari said in a hard voice, shaking her head. Her long hair swayed. ¡°Odagiri¡­ Tsutomu,¡± she mouthed.

 Volume 3 - CH 2.3

    She tried to stand up, but her knees buckled. Her bandaged legs were still quivering. She desperately moved her feet, clad in mule shoes, in an attempt to rise, but she couldn¡¯t muster up the strength. While Yukihito was pacing back and forth, Yusuke returned with four plastic bottles in his arms. He stopped, wearing a look of dismay.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why can¡¯t I get up?¡± Akari said.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t she stand up?¡± Yusuke asked.


    ¡°I believe you¡¯re completely exhausted,¡± I replied. ¡°Please take it easy.¡±


    I extended my hand, but she slapped it away.


    Pigeons took off, their feathers scattering and falling into the fountain. My palm hurt a little.


    Akari lifted her head. Her face was scrunched up, on the verge of tears.


    ¡°Leave me alone,¡± she snapped. ¡°Go away. Go away. Go away. We¡¯re not friends. Stay away from me!¡±


    She thrust her hand into the fountain and stood up. My suit was partly submerged in the water. I quickly retrieved it and stood beside her. Akari walked a couple of steps before plopping down. Her long hair, light brown but shining golden, touched the ground.


    Her small hands cradled her head, and tears fell on the ground.


    ¡°I want to go home.¡±


    Tears spilled from her big eyes.


    ¡°I want to go back to Higasa,¡± she pleaded.


    Like a lost child, Akari bawled her eyes out. Her shadow wobbled. Yusuke shrugged, while Yukihito continued pacing back and forth. We were drawing attention from people nearby, but she didn¡¯t care. I gently placed a hand on her small shoulder. Akari hung her head in protest.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be friends,¡± I said. ¡°But if it¡¯s okay with you, I¡¯ll take you to Higasa. Can you show me the way?¡±


    ¡°Are you for real, Odagiri-san? Man, you¡¯re such a goody-two-shoes,¡± Yusuke scoffed. ¡°You¡¯re practically a masochist at this point.¡±


    I turned to him with a shrug. ¡°Shut up. You take Yukihito back to the office. She can¡¯t even walk on her own. I can¡¯t just leave her.¡±


    I tossed my wet jacket to him and jerked my chin at Yukihito, who jumped upon hearing his name. I turned my back to Akari and got down. She knew what I was trying to do. She remained silent, but her arms reached out to me fearfully. I carried Akari on my back and stood up. Her body was much lighter than I expected.


    She was like a doll.


    ¡°Argh, fine. I¡¯m coming with you,¡± Yusuke said. ¡°You might just completely run out of energy. And I¡¯m actually quite interested in the young lady.¡±


    Yusuke tapped Akari¡¯s shadow with his toe. It was slowly twisting. I was a little bit worried about going alone. But then who would take Yukihito to the office?


    Yukihito swiftly opened his fan. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to be alone with Yusuke.


    And so the plan was set. Drop Akari off at Higasa¡¯s place and head for the office. Following Akari¡¯s directions, we headed to a private railway and bought a ticket. We then boarded a train to the next city. The bright train was empty. I lay Akari down on the fluffy seat and fanned her with Yukihito¡¯s fan. Exhausted, she closed her eyes.


    After a while, the train started running. It passed the first and second stations, but no passengers came in. Suddenly, I remembered that I hadn¡¯t asked which station we were supposed to disembark.


    ¡°Akari-san,¡± I said. ¡°Sorry, but I forgot to ask you where we get off.¡±


    As soon as I touched her shoulder, Akari¡¯s head plopped.


    She was unconscious.


    Her shadow twisted violently, creaking.


    Like a person that had jumped to its death.


    ¡°I think we better get off,¡± Yusuke said as he leapt off the floor.


    Akari¡¯s shadow was morphing into something terribly monstrous. Bones protruded from its entire body.


    ¡°We might need to do something quick.¡±


    Taking Yusuke¡¯s suggestion, we got off at a random station. Avoiding the eyes of the station staff, we sprinted from the train to the park that Yukihito found. A quick check earlier said the park was empty. But when we made it inside, we found a girl playing.


    Her pure-white dress shone in the golden light.


    She was about five years old, dressed in luxurious clothes. She was sitting alone in the sandbox. Noticing our presence, she turned her head to us. An innocent smile appeared on her face.


    I swallowed.


    The girl was wearing a white, gothic lolita dress.


    Her hair was as white as her headdress. Innocent laughter echoed throughout the park. She grabbed a handful of sand and scattered it around, then turned to us.


    Red eyes twinkled. She smiled gleefully.


    Gently, she grabbed the hem of her skirt and gave a curtsy.


    My stomach churned violently, then instantly calmed down.


    The girl reminded me somewhat of Mayuzumi.


    Behind me, Akari groaned in pain. The spell broke. A child was playing in the park. That was all. Nothing to worry about. I calmed down my pounding heart and hurried to the shade of the trees. The girl followed behind, laughing. Akari¡¯s shadow was completely hidden in the shade.


    The groans grew louder, and I quickly moved to the bench. Apparently, hiding her shadows made the pain worse. I laid Akari on the bench and wiped the sweat off her face. The little girl inclined her head curiously. She reached her hand out, and I blocked it.


    ¡°Hands off,¡± I said. ¡°Where¡¯s your mom and dad?¡±


    ¡°Mama? Papa?¡±


    The girl tilted her head. She sounded like a baby. A moment later, she shook her head.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Did she mean that they weren¡¯t here at the moment?


    The girl smiled and stared at Akari. Sweat trickled down her pale forehead, and she was groaning even more now. Soon her groans turned to screams that spilled out of her small throat.


    Yukihito¡¯s eyes widened, and he backed away. Akari¡¯s shadow was completely distorted now. Its arms, which had been twisted to their limits, were bent even further, and her neck snapped sideways. Her real body had not changed. But the shadow never stopped writhing.


    Watching her scream in pain, I realized something.


    This must be a life-or-death situation.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Yusuke said, ¡°but don¡¯t espers usually get into this kind of situation? I¡¯m thinking maybe there¡¯s a way to deal with it.¡±


    Unfortunately, it didn¡¯t look like we could ask her anything. Akari continued squirming and screaming. The strange girl regarded her with a smile on her face. She was enjoying watching someone scream. The look in her eyes sent a shiver down my spine.


    Suddenly the girl raised her hand in the air. The fingers of her small right hand moved slowly.


    And formed a fox.


    The fox¡¯s mouth snapped open. Then it hit me. I took Akari¡¯s hand and forced her fingers to move, creating the shape of a fox, and projected its shadow on the ground. Akari¡¯s shadow froze, then returned to its original human shape. Instead, the shadow puppet created by her hand began to move. The beast moved its face from side to side and began sniffing around.


    Another beast appeared next to it. And then a third one fell in beside the second. One after another, beasts lined up side by side, like arms multiplying.


    Six beasts had gathered. They opened their mouths at the same time.


    Abruptly the beasts leapt and bit Yukihito¡¯s shadow.


    Yukihito shrieked.


    ¡°Wait, what¡¯s going on?!¡± Yusuke blurted.


    ¡°¡­What the?¡±


    Yukihito was running around, screaming. Yusuke burst out laughing, clutching his sides. Every time the beasts bit into Yukihito¡¯s shadow, a hole would appear in his leather jacket. He immediately threw it away. The beasts swarmed the remaining cloth, ripping it to shreds, scattering it into the air.


    The beasts swallowed their torn prey.


    And the cloth disappeared into the void.


    Yukihito shrieked. But the beasts showed no mercy. They opened their mouths again.


    A lightbulb went off in my head. The beasts were hungry.


    ¡°Uh, Yusuke¡­¡±


    ¡°Hahahaha! I have a feeling this is not supposed to be funny.¡±


    Yukihito continued running around, screaming his lungs out. The beasts, snapping their mouths open and shut, chased after him. Yukihito cut through the park at full speed and dove into the shadows of the trees. The beasts stopped; they couldn¡¯t enter the shadows, it seemed.


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s cheating,¡± Yusuke groaned. ¡°Damn that little bastard.¡±


    ¡°I have a really bad feeling about this.¡±


    The beasts sniffed the air. Then they turned around and charged onward.


    Toward me and Yusuke.


    ¡°I knew this would happen!¡± Yusuke cried. ¡°Yukihito, you idiot! How dare you retreat to safety?!¡±


    I moved.


    ¡°While you¡¯re running without a single word! I didn¡¯t know you could run that fast, Odagiri-san!¡±


    I ran as fast as I could. I fled into the trees, and so did Yusuke. The beasts moved their mouths regretfully and returned to Akari. The park was devoid of people except for her lying there. I glanced to the side and saw the white-clad girl under the shade.

 Volume 3 - CH 2.4

    She flashed an innocent smile. Grabbing the hem of her skirt, the girl curtsied.


    ¡°What¡¯s up with this girl?¡± Yusuke muttered curiously.


    A girl from the neighborhood? An odd one, for sure.


    Standing still, I surveyed the park. Slides and swings glittered under the blue sky. A fresh breeze caressed my cheeks. Yukihito crept closer through the shadows. He hid behind me, keeping his distance from Yusuke.


    ¡°What now?¡± Yusuke asked.


    ¡°I have no idea.¡±


    Akari had stopped screaming. She seemed to have calmed down, but I didn¡¯t know what to do next. The beasts did not disappear; they were still writhing beside Akari. I sighed.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    There was a squelch, and blood spurted from Akari¡¯s thin arms and legs. Red dripped down the bench and onto the dry sand.


    An utterly bizarre sight in the otherwise serene scene.


    Another squelch. I realized what it was.


    It was the sound of fangs digging into flesh.


    Yukihito whimpered.


    ¡°Yo, Odagiri-san. That looks bad,¡± Yusuke said.


    ¡°I know!¡±


    The beasts were attacking Akari¡¯s. Not tearing their creator to shreds, at least. But they bared their fangs on her skin over and over. Each time, Akari¡¯s limbs were ripped open and blood spilled. The beasts occasionally looked up to the sky and made a motion of swallowing prey with dissatisfaction. It dawned on me, then, why her shadow was distorted.


    The beasts were terribly hungry.


    Starving, thirsty, raging.


    I stepped out of the shadows.


    ¡°Wait, Odagiri-san! What are you planning to do?!¡±


    The beasts lifted their heads simultaneously.


    I shook Yusuke¡¯s hand off my shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t get eaten. I¡¯m not that selfless. I¡¯ll just draw the shadows away. I¡¯ll come back once I run out of stamina.¡±


    I took off, and the beasts came after me all at once. I ran around, dodging them. I went under slides and jumped over swings.


    It reminded me of a game of tag. It was like running away from six its.


    Super fast its.


    My arm was bit, and I quickly changed directions. The six beasts basically followed the same movement. I was glad I wasn¡¯t being flanked from all sides, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to run out of breath. I regretted staying cooped up in the office. A little too late for that, though. In my mind, I apologized to a frowning Mayuzumi.


    You were right. Cleaning all the time was not a good idea, Mayu-san.


    Wiping does not give you more endurance.


    I was wheezing at this point. Sensing my limits, I scrambled into the shade of the trees, falling to my knees. Sweat fell and soaked into the ground. I turned around and saw the beasts moving around the area, not giving up. But all six of them were heading back to Akari.


    I looked up, and for some reason Yusuke was staring at me with half-lidded eyes.


    He pointed to his watch. A look at it sent me to the pits of despair.


    It had only been a few minutes.


    ¡°You owe me one, okay?¡± Yusuke said.


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Yusuke started warming up.


    Then he bolted away.


    Yusuke was far more athletic than I was.


    But humans can only run at full speed for a few seconds. Even when keeping a steady pace, you¡¯d hit your limit eventually. Yusuke and I took turns running, but we barely made any progress. Akari¡¯s shadow was still out of control, and I was starting to worry that we would have to do this forever.


    Then, Yukihito opened his fan. ¡°I don¡¯t think so. I think there is a limit to her ability. The shadow beasts went out of control because of hunger. If they become so exhausted that they forget their hunger, they will merge back with their creator¡¯s shadow to rest.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you should run too!¡± Yusuke kicked him from behind.


    Yukihito screamed as he ran around, stumbling with a desperate look on his face. The girl in white was watching us happily.


    But it wasn¡¯t the least bit fun for us.


    ¡°I-I can¡¯t go on¡­ any longer,¡± Yusuke gasped. ¡°Wh-What is wrong with those things? How much more¡­ do we have to run¡­ before they go to sleep?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m spent,¡± I said. ¡°No more running¡­ from me.¡±


    Yukihito, sprawled on the ground, said nothing. The girl tapped my forehead to encourage me. But I couldn¡¯t move another step. The beasts were swarming Akari again, mouths open.


    What should we do? There was no way I could turn a blind eye.


    Maybe the only option was to get gnawed in her stead.


    It would feel better than her getting hurt.


    Steeling myself, I turned to leave the shadows.


    Yusuke pulled my hair. ¡°You there. Person who can¡¯t even¡­ walk anymore. I don¡¯t know¡­ what you¡¯re thinking¡­ but you should stop¡­ caring about others¡­ too much.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­ just sit around¡­ and do nothing.¡±


    Yukihito rolled closer. He opened his fan and wrote something. ¡°We should stop.¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ you¡¯re exhausted. But at least¡­ speak!¡± Yusuke smacked Yukihito on the head, and his brush rolled on the ground.


    As I moved to pick it up, I came upon a realization.


    ¡°Hey, Yusuke.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ is it?¡±


    ¡°Those beasts¡­ are starving, right?¡±


    ¡°Ahuh¡­ What about it?!¡±


    I looked at the brush, then at Yukihito. Yusuke blinked a few times and then grinned in realization.


    Yukihito gave us an anxious look.


    ¡°Food,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s all they need,¡± Yusuke added.


    Yukihito¡¯s face turned pale as a sheet. He tried to escape, but Yusuke and I grabbed his shoulders.


    The trembling brush touched the sand, and ink soaked into the ground. Sand stuck to the bristles with each audible stroke. A moment later, the writing was done.


    ¡°Frog.¡±


    The letters began to morph. The edges melted, frog legs grew, and a body was formed. A frog made of thin ink jumped out of the ground and hopped onto the dry sand.


    The Minase clan¡¯s ability to materialize words they painted never failed to amaze me.


    The beasts began to gather around the frog. The moment the frog leapt, one of them opened its mouth and swallowed its shadow. At the same time, the frog disappeared. The beast looked up in the air and chewed several times.


    ¡°We should¡¯ve done this from the start,¡± Yusuke said.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I agreed. ¡°Realized it a little bit late.¡±


    Yukihito was drawing frogs to life with tears in his eyes. He gave us a hard time at first, but when I explained the idea to him, he agreed to do it. Now he was trying his best to move his brush. You wouldn¡¯t even believe that he tried to escape moments ago.


    Maybe he thought he was going to be used as bait or something.


    The beasts devoured all the leaping frogs. It should solve the problem. Or so I thought. But we were too na?ve.


    There weren¡¯t just enough frogs.


    There were six beasts, but only one frog could be produced at a time. The sand clinging onto the brush slowed Yukihito down. But there was no other place within the shade where he could paint the word ¡°frog¡± except in the sand.


    Suddenly the beasts split into two groups. Three headed for Akari, while the other three remained.


    It was obvious what they were going to do.


    ¡°Why?¡± I gasped. ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have any intellect.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about intellect,¡± Yusuke spat bitterly. ¡°They¡¯re just hungry, so they¡¯re going to the closest food available.¡±


    Yukihito frantically moved his arm, but his speed was clearly slowing down. Frogs would not get us anywhere. There was no point in materializing something that could be swallowed whole in one bite.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you summon other creatures?¡± I asked. ¡°Something bigger would be great. Like birds, or dogs. Animals that can run away should be able to buy time.¡±


    Yukihito unfolded his fan. He tried to write something with his messed-up brush. But when he couldn¡¯t draw any legible characters, he opened his mouth.


    ¡°Lack training. Only frogs.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t do any training after what happened at your place?!¡± Yusuke snapped. ¡°You should at least do some mountain retreat or something. You know, sit under a waterfall and such.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too hard on him,¡± I said. ¡°No one expected this to happen. Also, your idea of training is weird.¡±


    ¡°Is this really the time to be nitpicky?!¡±


    The beasts swarmed Akari again. Though their numbers had decreased, the fact remained that they bore fangs. There was a crunch, and red spilled.


    I might have to start running again.


    ¡°No, wait,¡± Yusuke suddenly muttered. ¡°There is something fast.¡±


    His eyes were wide open for some reason, seemingly surprised at his own idea. Yukihito and I exchanged glances. Yukihito¡¯s eyes flickered curiously.


    ¡°Yukihito, can you draw anything else besides frogs?¡±


    Yukihito shook his head. Yusuke grabbed his shoulders tight, and Yukihito let out a yelp, then cried.


    Yusuke shook him back and forth. ¡°There is one more thing you can summon!¡±


    I thought back to the incident with the Minase clan. I saw various animals then¡ªhawks, monkeys, panthers, tigers, dragons. But I couldn¡¯t remember anything else that Yukihito drew.


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    There was one.


    But should we really be summoning it?


    ¡°Are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have any other choice, do we?¡±


    We talked it over.


    Yukihito clutched his brush anxiously.

 Volume 3 - CH 2.5

    Yukihito carefully removed the sand from the tip of the brush, cleaning it up. He stopped the tip of the brush, which contained a large amount of ink, in mid-air. Ink dripped off the brush and left a black mark. Yukihito looked up in the air once and held his breath. He stared at the sandy ground in front of him with a serious gaze. The next moment, he pressed the tip of the brush on it and moved. Wildly, yet carefully, he ran the brush across the sand.


    After drawing the last stroke, Yukihito slowly lifted the brush off the ground.


    He stared at the finished character and let out a deep breath.


    On the dry white sand was a single imposing word.


    ¡°God.¡±


    We stared at it with bated breath. Suddenly, ¡®god¡¯ began to stir. The sand shifted noisily, even though there was no wind. The ¡®god¡¯ trembled, ready to morph at any moment.


    Its movements were wilder than anything I had seen before.


    The ground sank in the shape of the letters, and the surrounding sand wriggled like a mandala.


    The trembling grew fiercer. The letters quivered.


    Then it peeled itself off the ground.


    And started walking.


    ¡°To think he painted it with a very serious look,¡± Yusuke said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you didn¡¯t make any progress at all,¡± I added.


    Yukihito covered his crimson face. He was terribly embarrassed. The ¡®god¡¯ landed on the ground in an imposing manner. It looked incredibly out-of-place in the otherwise peaceful park.


    At its feet was a shadow in the form of the word ¡®god¡¯.


    ¡°I wish Mayuzumi-san were here to see this.¡±


    ¡°She would probably scream.¡±


    Mayuzumi was not a big fan of strange creatures that were beyond her comprehension. If she saw this, she would let out a rare, genuine scream.


    Not that I was really interested in hearing it.


    The beasts lifted their heads and started to move. They sniffed the surroundings warily. The ¡®god¡¯ was oblivious to the approaching danger. It remained standing proudly on its two legs. Suddenly, one of the beasts opened its mouth and lunged at the ¡®god¡¯.


    Immediately, the ¡®god¡¯ bolted away. Shaking off the beasts, it ran as fast as it could. ¡®God¡¯ scrambled up and down the slide and ran around the sandbox. It even jumped on the swing and swung it a few times for some reason. It left a trail of dust in its wake.


    ¡°So fast,¡± Yusuke muttered.


    ¡°Sure is,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s a god for you, I guess.¡±


    ¡°An awful god, but still technically one.¡±


    Yukihito turned bright red and shrunk more and more. The ¡®god¡¯ continued running away from the beasts. Soon, the distance between the ¡®god¡¯ and the beasts began to widen. The beasts then stopped moving and went back to Akari. Just as I prepared myself for another bite, the foxes¡¯ shadows deformed. Six palms overlapped and returned to the shadow of Akari¡¯s hand. Then there was silence.


    It was over.


    But the ¡®god¡¯ was still running around the park.


    ¡°What do we do with this thing?¡± Yusuke wondered.


    ¡°We just leave it, I guess.¡±


    Casting a glance at the ¡®god¡¯, I approached Akari. She opened her honey-colored eyes blearily and stared at me in wonder. She looked like she was dreaming.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    Is she mistaking it for Higasa again?


    ¡°Odagiri-san, and the other two,¡± she added.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Oh, us too?¡±


    I pressed her wound with my handkerchief. She raised her arm meekly.


    ¡°I was awake the whole time,¡± she murmured. ¡°I was scared. I was watching.¡±


    Her large eyes narrowed slightly. She was smiling.


    ¡°So, thank you,¡± she said with an awkward smile. ¡°Thank you so, so, so much.¡±


    We exchanged looks, not knowing how to answer. Yusuke smiled and Yukihito turned red. We didn¡¯t do much. I turned my face back to her. Her eyes were closed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said.


    Why was she apologizing?


    She touched my arm with a trembling hand. Her fingertips caressed the bite wound.


    Akari hung her head bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m so, so sorry.¡±


    Then out of nowhere, Yusuke screamed. I turned to see what was going on.


    The ¡®god¡¯ was running out of the park.


    It ran off into the distance, leaving a cloud of dust behind. Where was it even going? There was no hesitation in the way it sprinted away. We watched the ¡®god¡¯ run straight ahead at tremendous speed.


    Its silhouette seemed to sparkle.


    ¡°Akari!¡± Higasa cried.


    He closed the car door and rushed over. He was probably out searching for her. Akari raised her hand from my back. We took the train again and hailed a taxi from the nearest station. Akari guided us through the complicated route, walking half the way. Since I had run out of stamina earlier, carrying Akari on my back was tough.


    But the struggle was finally over.


    ¡°Akari-sama, why did you go out without telling me? Look. You¡¯re terribly hurt. Do you have any idea how worried I was?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Higasa.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always do this? You should just leave everything to me¡­¡±


    Higasa trailed off. Snapping back to his senses, he looked at us. Yusuke¡¯s eyes widened at his manner of speech and whistled.


    Higasa scratched his cheek. ¡°Ah, my bad, lad. Really sorry for all the trouble she caused you. Akari sometimes goes out when something¡¯s bothering her. I¡¯m so glad you guys were around.¡±


    Akari grabbed Higasa¡¯s arm and stood on the ground. Higasa¡¯s gaze wandered around. After a bit of hesitation, he steeled himself. His expression changed, and he bowed deeply.


    ¡°Thank you for saving, Akari-sama. I will never forget this debt.¡± He lifted his head with a serious gaze. ¡°Anyway, I gotta treat Akari¡¯s injuries, so I¡¯ll see you around.¡± His tone changed. ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t give you guys a lift. I¡¯ll pay you back later. Tell Mayuko I said hi.¡±


    ¡°You really don¡¯t have to. I just wanted to help. Take care, Akari-san.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m actually kinda hungr¡ª¡±


    I stomped on Yusuke¡¯s foot and waved with a smile. Akari was leaning against Higasa with her eyes closed.


    Slowly, she opened her eyes. ¡°Goodbye.¡± She waved.


    Just seeing that smile was enough.


    I thought I was vindicated.


    ¡°You¡¯re too nice, Odagiri-san. You must be a masochist. Or a beta male.¡±


    ¡°Where are you even learning all these wrong definitions?¡± I turned to Yukihito. ¡°You must be exhausted. You came all the way here and you had to help us. Sorry about that.¡±


    Yukihito shook his head wildly. A motion that said not to worry about it. The three of us walked along the twilit street. We could¡¯ve asked the taxi to wait for us, but I forgot. I wondered how much longer we had to walk before we could hail one.


    I was completely spent. But I felt quite good.


    I felt bad for getting these two involved, but my gloomy mood had subsided considerably. I looked up at the darkening sky. I thought I heard waves for a moment. The auditory hallucination sounded distant now, leaving me shocked.


    The summer sea was far away. What I saw several days ago seemed like it happened in the distant past.


    What happened should not be forgotten. I couldn¡¯t say that there was no point in crying over spilled milk. I knew that. But I had no choice but to tread on the past and continue living.


    I clench my fists tight. In the end, everything I did today I did for myself. Running around to help Akari was just me wanting to lessen the feelings of guilt, if only a little. But I still wanted to believe that everything was going to be okay. I didn¡¯t ask myself what exactly was going to be okay. I just kept telling myself that.


    Everything was fine still.


    I could do something for someone else.


    ¡°So, Odagiri-san. You owe me, remember?¡±


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s on me. You can order whatever you like, but only within my budget. As for the favor I owe you, I¡¯ll pay you back some other time.¡±


    ¡°Seriously? Are you sure about that? I bet your budget is only enough for a beef bowl. Let¡¯s go to a restaurant!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I got it. Actually, wait. Let me check my wallet.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    A motorcycle passed by, leaving a cloud of dust on the roughly-paved road. It reminded me of something. We exchanged glances.


    ¡°Uh, what do we do now?¡± Yusuke asked. ¡°What if Shirayuki-san finds out about this?¡±


    Blood instantly drained from Yukihito¡¯s face. It was easy to imagine what would happen. We looked at each other again.


    There was only one thing to do.


    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to keep it between us,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good idea!¡± Yusuke agreed. ¡°It didn¡¯t look harmful anyway. Surely it wouldn¡¯t ruin the ecosystem or anything.¡±


    Yukihito nodded aggressively. It didn¡¯t feel right keeping it a secret, but picturing Shirayuki gave me a bad feeling.


    We used the Minase clan¡¯s ability to create a strange creature and let it escape.


    If we told her what happened, we might not make it back alive.


    ¡°All right! Let¡¯s go get some meat!¡±


    ¡°I think my wallet can handle a cheap barbecue place. I¡¯m glad I went to the bank. Yukihito, do you like meat?¡±


    ¡°¡­I do!¡±


    My wallet would probably decrease in size immediately, but eating outside once in a while was not a bad idea. It was better than being cooped up in the apartment.


    Grieve and regret, and then what?


    There was nothing I could do.


    I watched Yusuke and Yukihito as they searched for a yakiniku restaurant. They looked like normal boys this way. I might as well take this chance to make them happy.


    Just then, something tugged at my mind. What happened to that girl in white?


    The next thing I knew, she was gone.


    ¡°Odagiri-san! We got a taxi! The yakiniku place in front of the office, right?¡±


    I raised a hand. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to drop by the office first?¡±


    While the two of them were kicking a fuss, I was wondering if the kid made it home safely. She must have been from the neighborhood. I pictured a figure in white.


    And immediately forgot about her.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.1

    Story III


    One day a new pit was added to the graveyard.


    The coffin was filled with the smell of blood.


    The ¡ö asked the girl, who was burdened with a painful sin.


    If the death of a friend begets grief, let¡¯s undo it.


    But it needed the missing ingredient.


    One for the body, one for the soul.


    The girl tried to gather the materials.


    For her very precious friend.


    She could have done anything.


    Anything.


    Soldiers made of chocolate were lined up in a row, guns raised.


    Mayuzumi reached for the column of twelve delicately-crafted soldiers, each wearing a different expression. She picked up the captain, who had a frown on his face, and put him in her mouth.


    Crushing its tiny head, Mayuzumi looked up at the ceiling. The headless body still proudly held its gun.


    Casting a glance at the ghastly scene, I carried over the cup in my hand. ¡°Mayu-san, your hot chocolate is ready.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, thank you. Can you put it there, please?¡±


    Mayuzumi crunched the rest and picked up the next one. Twelve soldiers disappeared into her mouth, one after another. Legs, heads, and arms were torn off, and an entire army was wiped out. Mayuzumi opened the next box.


    Inside were twelve clowns. They were silent, holding balls and pins in their hands.


    ¡°What in the world is that chocolate, Mayu-san?¡±


    ¡°You mean these? Quite interesting, no? I thought I¡¯d buy something new once in a while. I got a few different kinds of chocolate. But they just taste like hard milk chocolate. To be honest, I regret the purchase a little. They¡¯re so hard to chew.¡±


    Snap.


    A clown, wearing a big smile on its face, was decapitated. A gruesome sight, but Mayuzumi didn¡¯t seem to have any weird intentions. To her, chocolate was just food. It had no other value.


    Even if it was in the shape of a human organ, she wouldn¡¯t hesitate to eat it.


    Ridding my head of gruesome images, I asked, ¡°What did you and Yukihito talk about?¡±


    After his meeting with Mayuzumi, Yukihito returned home with a box of souvenirs. Since Shirayuki¡¯s letter was addressed only to Mayuzumi, I decided I shouldn¡¯t join their conversation.


    So I had no idea what they talked about.


    ¡°There was something bothering me,¡± she said. ¡°Though he didn¡¯t really need to come all the way over here. It¡¯s just that the Minase clan doesn¡¯t have a telephone, so they had to send a messenger. A real hassle. No phones, TVs, computers. Can you believe that? In this day and age?¡±


    Mayuzumi shrugged and sipped her hot chocolate. She frowned, perhaps realizing that I put in more milk than usual. She picked up the crying clown and dipped it into the cup. Holding its foot, she spun it around.


    ¡°I talked to him about a god.¡±


    I recalled ¡®god¡¯ sprinting away at full speed, looking strangely dignified.


    ¡°Hmm? What¡¯s wrong, Odagiri-kun? You look like a hamster that¡¯s been thrown into a cat¡¯s mouth.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s oddly specific,¡± I replied, looking away. ¡°Have you actually seen a hamster thrown into a cat¡¯s mouth?¡±


    I could tell that my cheeks were twitching a little. So they were talking about the ¡®god¡¯. I wanted to ask about the details, but I couldn¡¯t keep a straight face.


    I tried not to think about what happened after the ¡®god¡¯ ran off.


    What were we supposed to do if one day we found out it had multiplied?


    Mayuzumi studied my face suspiciously. Her mouth twisted in amusement for some reason.


    Suddenly, the doorbell rang.


    We rarely had visitors in the office. I tensed up, wondering if it was a new case.


    Mayuzumi put her cup on the desk. The clown¡¯s feet jutted out from the sweet-smelling liquid.


    ¡°Can you answer that?¡± she asked with a smile.


    I headed for the door. It could just be delivery, I prayed as I grabbed the doorknob.


    I could still see glittering blue waves if I closed my eyes.


    If possible, I didn¡¯t want to take any new cases.


    ¡°Lad, Mayuko!¡± A familiar voice. ¡°Open up, will you? My arms and back are about to give out!¡±


    My eyes widened.


    ¡°Higasa-san?¡±


    I quickly opened the door. On the other side was Higasa.


    He was carrying a ridiculously huge box.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see, there¡¯s crab, then beef. These are for you since you seem to not be eating well. If you coat the melon with chocolate, Mayuko should eat it. Also, I didn¡¯t know which chocolate was good, so I just picked at random. There¡¯s about five boxes.¡±


    ¡°How you managed to carry all this with only one arm is beyond me,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether to be impressed or appalled. As for the chocolate, it doesn¡¯t matter what kind it is. I¡¯ll take anything gratefully.¡±


    ¡°Oh, and here¡¯s payment for the commute, lad. I really wish I could have given it to you back then. Sorry.¡±


    He shoved an envelope toward me, and I took it. It was quite thick. I looked inside and saw a few ten thousand bills.


    It was too much.


    ¡°I can¡¯t take this,¡± I said. ¡°It¡¯s too much.¡±


    ¡°Please, just take it. If anything, I should be giving you more. I¡¯m not exactly loaded. In fact, I¡¯m struggling. That¡¯s how much I owe you. Please, keep it. Thank you so much for what you did.¡± Higasa bowed politely.


    I was at a loss for words. I couldn¡¯t accept the envelope.


    Higasa lifted his head. ¡°Actually, I didn¡¯t come here today just to thank you. I have one more favor to ask.¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling that was the case.¡± Mayuzumi pulled the clown out of the cup. ¡°You¡¯re extra over-the-top today. What is it?¡± She ran her tongue over the melted upper body of the chocolate.


    Sweet droplets trickled down like blood.


    ¡°We received a case the other day about there being something in the house, along with rapping noises. It¡¯s a normal case, but Akari-sama¡¯s condition is unstable at the moment. I can¡¯t keep an eye on things alone. I was hoping you could lend me a hand. If you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    Mayuzumi narrowed her eyes. She dunked the clown again and rested her chin on her hand with a frown.


    ¡°Why should I help you with that? An esper should manage the risks of their ability by themselves. And you should be the one doing that for Akari-kun. You¡¯re her tribute, after all.¡±


    A tribute?


    An unfamiliar word. Higasa¡¯s face scrunched up, and he pulled his gaze away from Mayuzumi.


    He looked at me. ¡°I¡¯m not asking Lady Mayuzumi this time. Odagiri-san, could you please do me this favor?¡±


    Me?


    ¡°Wait. Why me? I¡¯m just an ordinary person. Uhm, I guess not exactly ordinary¡­ but still.¡±


    I had a demon in my stomach. But I myself was an ordinary human being with no supernatural powers.


    And above all.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do anything.¡±


    I was powerless. I couldn¡¯t save anyone, nor do anything.


    Why ask a useless person like me for help?


    ¡°Akari-sama isn¡¯t feeling well. But the longer we let her rest, the worse she¡¯s going to get.¡±


    I recalled what happened the other day. Akari¡¯s shadow was completely deformed, twisting into a bizarre shape reminiscent of a mangled corpse.


    ¡°I¡¯m not expecting supernatural assistance. I just need you to be there when something happens to Akari-sama. I can¡¯t keep an eye on everything alone. Akari has opened to you ever since the incident at the park. It¡¯s not often that she trusts someone other than me. I¡¯m sure she will feel safer with you around.¡±


    Higasa smiled, and in a soft voice, he added, ¡°She¡¯s lonely and fainthearted. So please.¡± He lowered his head again.


    I gulped and looked at Mayuzumi.


    She pulled the clown out of the cup, ate its two legs, and smiled. ¡°You can do whatever you want. He brought the case to you. But as long as you carry that thing inside you, you must not forget about me. If you wish to go, you may. I¡¯m not gonna stop you. You decide how to live your own life.¡± Mayuzumi chewed on the legs and sipped her hot chocolate.


    She wanted me to make the decision. She had no intention of moving herself.


    I closed my eyes tight. Fish leapt in the blue sea. Makihara¡¯s screams rang in my ears. I shouldn¡¯t have done anything. I made a wrong assumption and blamed him.


    ¡°So, thank you. Thank you so, so, so much.¡±


    Akari¡¯s voice played in my mind. She smiled at me, if only a little.


    Right before I was about to respond, there was an unfamiliar sound. Something was shoved into the mail slot. The office rarely received mails. I went to the front door to see what it was. There was no sign of anyone outside the door. I stopped and swallowed.


    A red envelope was on the floor.


    A sinister hue similar to blood. The envelope was made of thick construction paper, sealed haphazardly with Scotch tape.


    A chill ran down my spine. The baby in my belly laughed. I grabbed the envelope and went back to Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Uh, I found this, Mayu-san.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ What?¡±


    Mayuzumi narrowed one eye and accepted the envelope. When she tore open the tape, a folded sheet of construction paper came from inside, with a message written in red crayon.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.2

    Once upon a time, there was a ¡ö.


    My heart raced. A familiar fairy tale.


    But the familiar sentences began to change halfway through.


    One day a new pit was added to the graveyard.


    The coffin was filled with the smell of blood.


    The ¡ö asked the girl, who was burdened with a painful sin.


    If the death of a friend begets grief, let¡¯s undo it.


    But it needed the missing ingredient.


    One for the body, one for the soul.


    The girl tried to gather the materials.


    For her very precious friend.


    She could have done anything.


    Anything.


    The message ended there. I stared at Mayuzumi. Alarm bells rang in my head.


    She was wearing an animalistic grin.


    ¡°I¡¯m coming with you,¡± she said in a voice filled with anticipation.


    Higasa¡¯s eyes widened. He too understood the grimness of Mayuzumi¡¯s words. He regarded Mayuzumi fearfully. Ignoring his gaze, Mayuzumi fanned her face with the construction paper.


    ¡°What¡¯s that letter about?¡± I asked softly. ¡°Why did you decide to accept a case that has nothing to do with you?¡±


    Mayuzumi froze. From behind the construction paper, her cat-like eyes glinted.


    ¡°Please answer me.¡±


    I had to get an answer from her this time.


    ¡°I¡¯m confident, but I don¡¯t have proof,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep quiet until the last minute about cases that would only make you uneasy if you knew about them. But one thing¡¯s for sure: this case will be interesting. Clearly, the plot is meant to be my cup of tea.¡±


    Mayuzumi reached out her hand. Milky fingertips picked up a new clown. Standing on one leg, it had an expression that was neither smiling nor crying, but its eyes were wide with shock.


    She crushed its head. ¡°If you want to stop, now is the time. Stop the gruesome tale before you read it. If you turn the page, you¡¯ll see the story whether you like it or not. It¡¯s best to stay away from something you can¡¯t enjoy.¡±


    Mayuzumi licked the broken neck. The nasty scar glowed with saliva.


    Higasa looked puzzled. He pulled his eyes away from Mayuzumi and closed his eyes. Then he raised his head. ¡°Mayuko. If you¡¯re willing to take the case, can you assist Akari? And if there¡¯s anything that she can eat, I want you to feed her as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Are you that desperate? Let¡¯s see. Physical food is not enough to keep the beasts in check. Sometimes you have to give them more appropriate feed.¡± Mayuzumi snapped the clown¡¯s upper body, then went on in an amused tone. ¡°But if Akari-kun is so exhausted that she can¡¯t even choose a case, then she¡¯s probably almost reached her limit. I think it¡¯s better for you guys to head back to¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mayuzumi.¡± An icy voice cut her off. Higasa regarded Mayuzumi silently. His face was expressionless, but his eyes held a vicious, almost lethal glint. ¡°Shut it.¡±


    Mayuzumi bit the rest of the chocolate off nonchalantly. She turned her gaze back to me. ¡°What about you, Odagiri-kun? I wouldn¡¯t recommend peeking at something you don¡¯t need to look at.¡±


    I looked away from her cat-like grin. She was right. Besides, I would not be of any use to her in a case that she liked.


    But Higasa and Akari were coming.


    And Mayuzumi, physically, was just a helpless girl.


    I don¡¯t want to see gruesome things. I don¡¯t want to learn cruel truths.


    I don¡¯t want to be involved in anything tragic.


    Still, it was better than running away. Back at the sea, I thought it would have been better if I wasn¡¯t around. But that doesn¡¯t mean I should give up everything.


    I had to believe that I would regret running away.


    ¡°I¡¯m going, Mayu-san. I can¡¯t just run away alone.¡±


    Mayuzumi shifted her gaze from me and picked up a different clown.


    ¡°If that¡¯s what you¡¯ve decided. I have no say in the matter. Everything¡¯s set. I¡¯m so excited.¡±


    I looked closer and realized that it was the last clown. I didn¡¯t even notice she had eaten so much. Mayuzumi pressed her teeth against the clown¡¯s neck and gave a gentle smile.


    Her curved lips were breathtaking.


    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect case to stave off boredom.¡±


    Mayuzumi snapped the clown¡¯s neck.


    We took Higasa¡¯s car to a quiet residential area. The neighborhood was developed at the same time, it seemed. Rows of similar houses lined the paved road. The pristine, white-walled houses presaged a bright life. But the beautiful structures looked cold under the overcast sky.


    The house was at the far end. For some reason, I felt distinctly uneasy. It shared the same structure as the other houses, but I couldn¡¯t rid my mind of the initial impression it gave me.


    It looked somewhat dark.


    ¡°The client is Shiraki Masumi, forty-six years old. She has a seventeen-year-old daughter named Aya. The cause of the rapping sound is probably the daughter. Usually this kind of case can be chalked up to a slight change in the mental state of the person. But honestly, lad, I¡¯m terrified. Whole thing gives me the heebie-jeebies.¡±


    Higasa took a long drag of his cigarette. I suppressed the urge to smoke as well. Akari, sitting in the passenger seat, didn¡¯t move. She was staring blankly ahead, her tired eyes not looking at anything in particular. Mayuzumi got off the back seat and opened her parasol. It looked like rain would spill from the dark, heavy clouds at any moment.


    Higasa rang the doorbell with trepidation. He pressed it deep before releasing his finger.


    I waited with bated breath. Moments later, I heard quick footsteps, and the knob of the front door turned.


    ¡°Who is it?¡±


    A bewildered gaze greeted us.


    It was a young woman.


    Rain was falling.


    As soon as we were ushered inside, the sound of quiet rain filled the house. We were served tea and some snacks. Steam rose from the cups. The woman was sitting with us.


    ¡°I see. My mother contacted you,¡± she said with a grave look. ¡°Thank you for coming all the way here.¡±


    The woman lowered her head a little. She was a beautiful woman with distinct features. She occasionally shot us quizzical glances, but she didn¡¯t seem to be too suspicious about the case itself.


    ¡°My mother said lots of strange things are happening in the house. She said she was going to ask a psychic to do something about it. I told her it wasn¡¯t good for Aya, but she wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I¡¯m sorry. I hope you don¡¯t take any offense.¡±


    The woman smiled apologetically. It was an understandable response. We thanked her for welcoming us anyway.


    The woman bowed again. ¡°I apologize for the late introduction. My name is Shiraki Aya. I¡¯m Aya¡¯s older sister.¡±


    Aya and Aya.


    A similar sound. For a brief moment, I couldn¡¯t process what she just said. Expecting my reaction, the woman smiled.


    ¡°My sister¡¯s Aya is from the character ²Ê. While mine is ¾c. They¡¯re pronounced the same way. Unusual, right? We had a bit of trouble when we were younger. We¡¯re twins, so we were together a lot. I¡¯m Aya, and my sister is Aya.¡± She chuckled. ¡°It¡¯s always been that way.¡±


    She gave a wistful smile. Mayuzumi reached for the plate in front of her and picked up a chocolate cookie.


    Crushing it between her teeth, she smiled. ¡°Where¡¯s your mother?¡±


    The soft sound of rain filled my ears. There was no sign of anyone else in the house.


    Aya¡¯s face clouded over. ¡°Actually, I haven¡¯t seen her.¡±


    ¡°¡­You haven¡¯t seen her?¡±


    ¡°Not for a while, no.¡±


    She shook her head. There was confusion in her eyes.


    I looked around. The spacious house was dim and cold.


    ¡°I actually live alone. When I heard that Aya wasn¡¯t feeling well, I rushed back to my parents¡¯ place. But my mother was already long gone. I¡¯ve been waiting for her for a while now, but she hasn¡¯t returned yet.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    Higasa and I exchanged glances. The client, her mother, had disappeared. A chill crawled down my spine. Butterflies fluttered in my gut. But I couldn¡¯t tell what was wrong exactly. Not yet.


    Aya looked around in confusion. Mayuzumi suddenly raised her head. The last bit of cookie disappeared into her mouth.


    ¡°Aya-kun, was it?¡± Mayuzumi said, licking her lips. ¡°Can we see your sister?¡±


    Aya furrowed her brow. Before she could respond, Mayuzumi pressed on. ¡°Your sister is probably the cause of the hauntings in this house. A person has disappeared as a result. She might just be out, but I highly doubt that.¡± She stopped abruptly, and in a grim whisper she added, ¡°We have to hurry, or it¡¯ll be too late.¡±


    She didn¡¯t expound on the matter.


    But the moment I heard her firm declaration, all the hair on my body stood on end. My instincts told me that she wasn¡¯t just lying to scare Aya.


    She was merely stating facts.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.3

    ¡°Wh-Where did this come from? Aya isn¡¯t feeling well. She¡¯s been staying in bed for a while. Even if she wasn¡¯t, unlike me my sister has always had a frail constitution.¡± There was confusion in her voice. An understandable reaction.


    Mayuzumi shrugged. ¡°All right, then. We¡¯re leaving. If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it. Don¡¯t blame me if something happens. Sorry for the trouble. I hope it ends well for you.¡±


    Mayuzumi pushed her chair back and stood up. Aya¡¯s face froze. There was no hint of doubt in Mayuzumi¡¯s words. Just listening to them made fear rise up my throat. The consequences of ignoring her words were dire. It was hard to keep one¡¯s ears closed from a grave warning.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s cold eyes said that it was better to listen to her.


    ¡°W-Wait. Can you please explain?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, does it? You and I don¡¯t have anything to do with each other anymore. Let¡¯s just leave it at that.¡± Mayuzumi smiled.


    Aya¡¯s face darkened even more. Sharp doubt flickered across her face. What Mayuzumi was saying was too outrageous. If you reflected on it calmly, you would realize that there was no need to listen to her.


    The rational part of Aya¡¯s mind was probably saying that it was a mistake to have invited these shady people in.


    Yet at the same time, she knew that something was wrong. Something was off.


    Mayuzumi was, in a way, giving a genuine warning.


    It might have sounded like a threat, but a warning was still a warning.


    ¡°O-Okay, then,¡± Aya said. ¡°Please go see Aya. That should at least settle my mother¡¯s problem, right?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t promise how it will end. But I think I can help.¡± Mayuzumi smiled.


    Frowning, Aya stood up.


    The rain grew louder as it gradually intensified. Every step I took produced a small creak. Aya led the way up the stairs. Stopping at the first room, she knocked on the door. There was no answer.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, Aya, but we have guests,¡± she said gently. ¡°I¡¯m opening the door, okay?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡¯Kay,¡± came a faint answer.


    Aya opened the door.


    Inside was a child¡¯s room.


    Soft-colored wallpapers covered the walls, and bright-green curtains hid the rainy sky. A neat and tidy study desk sat in one corner. There were no stuffed animals or dolls on display, but there was something about the room that gave the impression that it belonged to someone young. A strange mixture of both childishness and maturity.


    A first glance said it was a child¡¯s room, but it lacked innocence.


    Someone was lying on the bed by the window. A small head moved, and a young girl peeked out. She was about fifteen years old. Big eyes regarded us fearfully.


    ¡°¡­Who is it?¡±


    ¡°The psychics that Mom told us about. They want to talk to you. Do you think you can get up?¡± Aya stepped closer to the girl lying in the bed.


    Nodding, the girl sat up. A large set of pajamas clothed her thin figure. Her flushed cheeks suggested a fever. A look at her left me shocked.


    Huddled close, they looked at least three years apart.


    But they were twins.


    Aya looked so young, and weak.


    ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Are you sure you¡¯re okay? Here, drink some water.¡±


    ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Rubbing her back, Aya handed her a glass. Aya took a sip, choking a few times. She gave us a frightened look. As I watched her, a hand was placed on my shoulder. I looked beside me and met Higasa¡¯s quizzical gaze.


    ¡°You noticed that, lad?¡±


    He jerked his chin toward the hallway. It was dark outside the bright, kid¡¯s room. The sound of rain echoed through the walls like static noise.


    But that was all.


    ¡°There¡¯s not a single sound.¡±


    Everything but the sound of the rain was gone. It was too quiet.


    A terribly eerie silence.


    It seemed as if everything was dying out.


    Sssshhhh¡­


    The rain raged on, as if urging us to do something. Mayuzumi stared into the darkness of the corridor. Despite asking Aya to let her see her sister, she was the only one who had her back turned to her.


    ¡°There¡¯s no sound,¡± Mayuzumi murmured with a smile. ¡°The first rapping noise was probably just an ordinary oddity. But that is no longer the case. What did it turn to?¡±


    Mayuzumi turned around. Black ribbons flared. Her gaze met Akari¡¯s.


    ¡°Summon the shadows, Akari-kun. There is definitely something in this house. We just don¡¯t know what it is. But it should be easy enough to find out.¡±


    Akari extended her slim arms. Pale fingers formed a fox, and the shadow on the wall began to stir. Moving their faces from side to side, the beast sniffed the area. Five more beasts appeared, forming a line.


    The beasts all looked up, then bolted at breakneck speed.


    ¡°Wh-Wh-What is that?!¡± Aya cried.


    The beasts tried to leap out of the room, but the darkness blocked their path. Mayuzumi stepped outside and reached for the wall. Using her intuition, she searched for a switch and turned on the lights. The beasts sprinted down the bright corridor and stopped in front of the room at the far end.


    The beasts opened their mouths.


    ¡°What is this room?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    ¡°Wh-What are these things?!¡±


    ¡°Answer the question!¡± Mayuzumi barked.


    Aya shuddered. Moving away from the shadows, she said, ¡°I-It¡¯s a storage room. There¡¯s nothing in particular inside. Wh-What is going on here?¡±


    Mayuzumi opened the storage room without permission. The air smelled dusty. There was a suitcase inside that seemed to contain clothes. A vacuum cleaner was propped up in the space to the left. A closer look revealed another door.


    Mayuzumi entered the storeroom without hesitation. She put her porcelain fingers on the door and pushed hard.


    I saw dark wooden walls. The sound of rain intensified.


    An attic, it seemed. There was space for storage inside.


    The smell of rusty iron wafted from within.


    ¡°Is that¡­ blood?¡±


    No one answered my question. Mayuzumi felt around the wall for a switch and flipped it. A white bulb illuminated the room. Akari¡¯s shadow bounded, deftly weaving between the vacuum cleaners and rushing through the attic.


    Deeper and deeper they went. As we followed them, the smell of iron grew thicker. The powerful smell of blood made me nauseous. Mixed in with it was the stench of rotting meat.


    Something was bleeding and rotting.


    The sound of the rain battered my eardrums. Static noise filled the room. The beasts reached the deepest part of the attic.


    A huge wardrobe stood there.


    The beasts surrounded it, their mouths flapping open and shut, as though craving its contents.


    What was inside?


    The cabinet was a dull color. There were traces of a large amount of something spilling through its door. A rusty red fluid had flowed down to the floor.


    Blood.


    ¡°Mayu-san!¡± I gasped.


    Mayuzumi put her hand on the cabinet without hesitation and pulled as hard as she could.


    The door opened with a loud bang. Something rolled out from inside.


    Under the flickering light, our eyes locked.


    I stared into the glassy eyes of the corpse of a middle-aged woman. Her face was frozen in shock. The corpse had been mutilated all over. Its decaying skin was coated with dried blood, and its arms and legs were bent askew from being forcibly shoved into the cabinet. It looked like a doll.


    The smell of decay and blood was the only thing real.


    But the silence was fleeting. Opening their mouths with glee, the beasts pounced on the shadow of the corpse. Their mouths moved like hyenas devouring dead meat. Rotting flesh peeled from bones. The woman¡¯s left arm was torn off, and fangs dug into her eye sockets.


    The gruesome sight left me speechless. Footsteps sounded behind me. When I turned around, I saw Akari staring dumbfounded at the scene¡ªher own shadow devouring human flesh.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    ¡°Akari¡­ Akari-sama!¡± Higasa grabbed Akari¡¯s shoulders and urged her to recall her shadow.


    But Akari¡¯s shadow did not budge. She began trembling violently. Hugging herself tightly, she retreated several steps.


    She let out a whimper. Tears formed in her honey-colored eyes. The beasts continued devouring the flesh before them.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Akari murmured before toppling backward.


    Higasa caught her before she fell on the floor. Using one arm and shoulder, he nimbly picked her up and ran, leaving behind Akari¡¯s shadow, which gorged on the corpse, satisfying their hunger.


    Was there any way to stop them?


    Right as I moved my hand, a sharp voice interrupted me.


    ¡°Stop, Odagiri-kun. A hungry beast will leave once it¡¯s satisfied. How are you going to touch the shadow? Besides, this is a good thing. The beasts¡¯ hunger is a serious problem, after all. Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s already dead.¡±


    Flesh was shredded, and bones shattered. A foot torn from its joint rolled on the floor. I looked away. The beasts were indeed hungry. But Akari wouldn¡¯t have wanted this.


    What should we do? Was there really nothing that could be done?


    Then it hit me. I moved to the shelves lined up against the wall. I opened them and found a blanket inside, which I draped over the corpse. A new shadow loomed over the body. The beasts circled it, not ready to give up, but moments later they pulled their heads back. Maybe their stomach had been filled to an extent. They slowly disappeared, fusing with each other.


    Dismembered limbs lay under the blanket.


    It looked like a broken doll.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.4

    ¡°My mother is dead? What are you talking about?!¡± Aya exclaimed as soon as we returned to her sister¡¯s room and told her what happened.


    But no one could answer her question. Laying down Akari on the first floor, Higasa explained the situation. Mayuzumi didn¡¯t even look at Aya. She regarded the younger sister silently. A young girl in pajamas lay on the bed. She looked sick. Her shoulders were slightly hunched, and she was clenching her fists. Her large eyes blinked from time to time.


    She was awake.


    But she didn¡¯t react to the news about her mother¡¯s death.


    ¡°How¡­ W-We¡¯ve gotta call the police!¡± Aya ran down the stairs.


    Mayuzumi turned to the younger Aya. She was staring vacantly into the air. Her eyes moved slowly.


    Mayuzumi smiled at her. ¡°Your sister just got back, and she¡¯s clueless about your mother¡¯s death.¡±


    I heard someone missing their footing down the stairs. Aya¡®s eyes quivered. She curled up, as if trying to protect herself.


    Watching her, I realized something. It was a fetal position.


    ¡°What about you?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    Aya didn¡¯t react. But then suddenly, her lips parted, and in a melodious whisper she said, ¡°I¡¯m a murderer. I killed someone I care about. I killed my friend. I killed someone. But no one condemns me for what I did. No one reprimanded me. My mother calls me her beloved child, even when no one condemns me, even when no one calls me a murderer.¡±


    Her tone was so monotonous and matter-of-fact to be called a confession. She sounded possessed. Her eyeballs moved, her gaze falling to a corner of the room.


    There was a cabinet there.


    A chill crawled down my spine. What I saw earlier flashed through my mind.


    Where did she stuff the body?


    ¡°I killed my mother and hid her in the storeroom. I killed my friend and stuffed them in the cabinet in my room.¡±


    The chest lay in silence. There were no bloodstains on it, no sign of anything flowing from within.


    I dashed to the cabinet and put my hand on the door. Holding my breath, I pulled it open.


    Clothes on hangers swayed.


    There was no body anywhere.


    A sigh of relief escaped my lips. There was not even a sign of someone being stuffed inside. But this time I felt a different kind of uneasiness. What she said didn¡¯t make any sense.


    ¡°I killed my friend and stuffed them in the cabinet in my room.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s smile deepened. Footsteps sounded, and Aya barged in, panicking.


    ¡°The phone¡­ the phone¡¯s not working!¡± she cried. ¡°Aya!¡±


    Aya was curled up, holding her head. Aya stumbled toward her. Aya reached out her trembling arms as if seeking an embrace. Aya hugged her tight.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to worry about anything,¡± Aya said gently. ¡°It¡¯ll be all right.¡±


    Aya nodded slowly. ¡°You¡¯re finally home. I¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯ve missed you so much.¡±


    Like a puppet whose strings had been cut, her eyes suddenly closed.


    Large tears spilled from the corners of her eyes.


    Her soft voice gradually faded.


    The rain grew even louder.


    The cell phone hit the floor.


    The glowing LCD screen showed three bars of signal, but the ringing continued endlessly.


    There was no sign of it reaching anyone.


    ¡°Damn it. My phone¡¯s not working either,¡± Higasa huffed. ¡°I didn¡¯t see this coming. Seriously, a murder? I¡¯ve never encountered a case like this before.¡± He scratched his head.


    Downstairs in the living room, Akari was asleep on the couch. Mayuzumi sat down and swung her legs. She ran her fingers over the leaves of a houseplant.


    ¡°You just haven¡¯t witnessed one, Higasa,¡± Mayuzumi said coldly. ¡°People die every day. Like an accident, you¡¯ll eventually run into one unexpectedly. Calm down. It¡¯s only a stranger. You shouldn¡¯t be heartbroken or upset about it.¡±


    Mayuzumi reached into her handbag and pulled a chocolate from a case decorated with butterflies. A noblewoman holding a fan rested on her finger.


    ¡°The problem is that we can¡¯t reach anyone on the phone,¡± she added. ¡°I wonder what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    ¡°I think the first thing we need to do is get out of the house, Mayu-san,¡± I said. ¡°We should contact the police.¡±


    Not uttering a word of response, Mayuzumi turned the noblewoman between her fingers. The chocolate twirled as if doing the waltz.


    Suddenly it stopped, and Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes glinted.


    ¡°So you say, but you already know, don¡¯t you, Odagiri-kun? This is no ordinary murder. I doubt the police can solve it. Of course if you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you.¡± Mayuzumi waved her hand.


    Higasa frowned and walked away. Mayuzumi tossed her head back and popped a piece of chocolate into her mouth. Akari was breathing softly in her sleep.


    The noblewoman¡¯s foot shattered. There was a clunk.


    It was the sound of the doorknob turning.


    ¡°I doubt you can leave, though,¡± Mayuzumi mumbled.


    Higasa returned with a pale face.


    I didn¡¯t have to ask. I already knew the outcome.


    ¡°One day a new pit was added to the graveyard,¡± Mayuzumi said melodiously. ¡°The coffin was filled with the smell of blood.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean we can¡¯t leave?!¡± Aya bellowed, holding her sister to her chest. ¡°This all happened after you guys arrived! Do something! Why on earth is this happening?!¡±


    She reminded me of a beast protecting its child. Mayuzumi looked away from Higasa as he tried to calm her down. The light from the kid¡¯s room faded away as the door closed. Mayuzumi turned to the dark hallway.


    ¡°This house feels like a sealed coffin, huh? There¡¯s a dead body, and no one can get out.¡±


    Mayuzumi extended a snow-white finger. She opened the storeroom again.


    The door creaked open. Slipping between all the junk, she opened the inner door. The smell of iron and decay drifted in the air. The sound of rain grew louder, pounding in my ears. Rain struck the roof tiles above us and trickled down.


    I could sense the strong presence of water. The body was still lying on the floor at the far end of the room.


    Ignoring the corpse, Mayuzumi rummaged through the numerous boxes. ¡°The lid must be opened, even if it means breaking it. There are a few odd things in what Aya said, and there are curious points in that story. But I¡¯m sure the answers are buried together with the coffin. Otherwise, what¡¯s the point of giving a quiz?¡±


    I stared at her back, at the swinging black ribbons. I still hadn¡¯t learned the meaning of the words on that paper.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­¡±


    ¡°Save it for later, won¡¯t you, Odagiri-kun? It¡¯s so dusty here.¡±


    Mayuzumi tried to unload boxes from the built-in shelves, when they all came crashing on her. She disappeared in the pile of boxes and bedding.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun, hey, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    A hand reached out through the gaps. She was asking for help. I grabbed her hand and pulled her out. She stood up as if nothing had happened, then glared at the shelves.


    Above it was a taller shelf.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun, could you kneel down for a minute?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it myself, so please stop using others as footstools.¡±


    I switched places with Mayuzumi.


    I reached for the small cardboard box and lifted it. It was oddly light.


    The contents spilled out of the box. Numerous sheets of construction paper were scattered on the floor.


    I spotted a childish picture of a little girl playing. She was smiling against a background of swings and slides. Though the picture was poorly-drawn, colored with pastels, it was adorable. But when I turned my attention to the next sheet of paper, my breath seized.


    The girl¡¯s mouth was painted black. In the next picture, her whole body was colored crimson. The next several pictures were drawn better and better, but they were terribly freakish.


    Face, eyes, mouth were all colored over, and sometimes even the body.


    It was as if the girl¡¯s heart cracked as she grew up.


    But it subsided after a certain period. The drawings once again regained its former serenity. Children were playing in the brightly-colored drawings. But there was a strange uniformity to them. They all used the same colors, and the composition was similar. The name and school year written in the corner suggested that these were schoolwork.


    Shiraki Aya.


    It seemed as if someone instructed her to draw in a particular way.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.5

    Translator: Kell


    ¡°What is all this?¡±


    The floor was covered with numerous drawings, each one a reflection of someone¡¯s emotions. What was once beautiful appeared to be destroyed, twisted, bearing marks of having been forcibly fixed.


    ¡°What¡­ do you think?¡± came an icy whisper.


    I glanced up. A slim figure was standing in front of the door, staring at us with fierce eyes. Aya entered the attic and picked up a paper. Slender fingers stroke the crayons.


    Before I could ask her questions, she began speaking.


    ¡°Terrible, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said. ¡°All these pictures were drawn by Aya. Poor little girl was cornered.¡±


    Her fingertips touched the dark paper. Sadly Aya regarded the girl whose mouth was smeared over. I took a closer look and saw her feet buried in the ground.


    ¡°If you take away a person¡¯s freedom of speech and action, what is left for them?¡±


    Aya smiled thinly. Without waiting for a response, she spread her arms. She spun and pointed at the scattered drawings.


    ¡°Our mother was strict. After our father died, she grew even stricter. She pinned all her hopes on my sister. She wasn¡¯t allowed to talk back, and she spent her days studying. The excessive expectations broke her.¡±


    Carrying a heavy burden crushed her young mind.


    And the drawings here were the wreckage.


    A pool of reddish-black, like ruptured organs.


    Aya bit her lip hard. Her face was filled with intense hatred, an expression I had never seen before from her. She looked at the scattered drawings without hiding her emotions.


    ¡°So what are you doing here?¡± Mayuzumi asked indifferently. ¡°Also, aren¡¯t you mad at us for searching the house without telling you?¡±


    Aya¡¯s face reverted back to its gentle expression. She shook her head. ¡°Higasa-san told me that it¡¯s necessary so we could leave the house. Aya has a fever. We need access to the outside. So please, do anything you need to do. I don¡¯t care if you ransack this house that our mother built.¡±


    She stepped on the drawing paper and started walking to the far end of the room without hesitation. There, wrapped in a blanket, lay the corpse of her mother. A shredded arm peeked from within.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I warned.


    She must not see the corpse mangled by beasts.


    ¡°And I came here to see my mother¡¯s body.¡±


    She flipped the blanket, exposing the butchered body. Broken ribs protruded from the chest, and organs peeked out from the torn abdomen. Eyeballs had sunk into the skull. Aya did not scream at the sight of the hideous corpse.


    There was no hint of question, nor a glimmer of sadness in her eyes.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t have asked for a more fitting end for her. Good riddance.¡±


    The corner of Aya¡¯s lips lifted. Her bright smile sent a shiver down my spine.


    I recalled the words that Mayuzumi once said.


    ¡°Wishing misfortune on someone you hate is, in a way, a sign of a sound mind.¡±


    But her smile was hardly sound.


    Aya turned around. She bent down and picked up one of the drawings.


    Then crumpled it.


    ¡°Aya had a temporary mental breakdown,¡± she went on. ¡°But my mother raised her to appear sane to the outside world. I firmly believe what she did was wrong.¡±


    The crumpled paper fell to the floor. She stepped on the others, her toes wrinkling the papers relentlessly. The child¡¯s smile ripped in two.


    ¡°If I had been there for her, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. I should have protected her. But I was separated from her.¡±


    Sadness flickered across her hateful visage. But the next instant, rage took over.


    ¡°Aya wouldn¡¯t have suffered so badly.¡±


    The child stirred in my belly.


    My knees buckled at the pain. I looked at Aya, who was staring at the corpse.


    From what she said, there must be a reason why she lived alone. The papers scattered on the floor showed the warped nature of this house.


    Aya was probably abandoned, and Aya broke down from the heavy expectations.


    But they most likely resulted from good intentions.


    An innocent chuckle erupted in my gut. At the very least, Aya¡¯s harsh upbringing did not stem from malicious intent. No matter how cruel she might¡¯ve been, their mother must have only thought about what was good for her.


    However, egotistic love can sometimes destroy people.


    But was it really that bad that she had to die?


    Now the result was a lone corpse.


    It didn¡¯t need to end this way, I was sure.


    ¡°I killed my mother and hid her in the storeroom. I killed my friend and stuffed them in the cabinet in my room.¡±


    I didn¡¯t know what the second statement meant. Still, was it necessary to cause so much tragedy? Was this the only way?


    It couldn¡¯t be.


    Someone could have done something before it came to this.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over, Odagiri-kun. You can¡¯t turn back time.¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s words were brutal. ¡°There¡¯s only one dead body here.¡± She bit into her chocolate. Two legs jutted from her mouth.


    How could she say that?


    Right as I was about to yell at her, she pushed the rest of the chocolate into her mouth with her tongue, and smiled.


    ¡°Only one,¡± she repeated.


    Her gaze suddenly turned grim. Dark eyes studied the corpse. Mayuzumi swung her parasol. She spun, hitting the boxes lined up on the shelves, scattering their contents to the floor.


    ¡°What are you doing?!¡± Aya snapped.


    After coughing from the dust, I noticed something strange among the clothes and tools on the floor.


    An imitation of a corpse of some sorts.


    ¡°What is that?¡±


    Hands, feet, legs.


    A doll with severed joints had fallen.


    Eyes made of glass looked at us silently. Its gorgeously dressed torso had no arms or legs. Overall, terribly creepy.


    It gave a peculiar impression¡ªcorpses of dolls.


    ¡°The ¡ö asked the girl, who was burdened with a painful sin,¡± Mayuzumi muttered gravely.


    Suddenly she smiled. Lifting her leg clad in knee-high socks, she kicked the other intact boxes. Clothes and shoes spilled out. Winter underwear and socks of all kinds fell to the floor. Clothes blanketed the dolls.


    ¡°Y-You¡¯re going too far!¡± Aya shouted, clearly upset.


    Mayuzumi ignored her and looked around. Studying the fallen clothing, she nodded.


    ¡°I see. We might be facing an awfully bizarre situation.¡±


    An awfully bizarre situation. She left, not expounding further. She just walked away as if she no longer had any reason to stay. Aya started returning the scattered items back to the boxes. Ignoring her, Mayuzumi stepped into the corridor. Then she stopped abruptly and furrowed her brow.


    There was a small shadow near the light of the stairs.


    The beast reared its head and shook it, as though asking for something.


    As soon as Mayuzumi turned on the light, the beast sprinted down the hallway and slipped into the kid¡¯s room. We followed it inside. Aya was sleeping soundly on the bed. Her small back rose and sank rhythmically.


    The beast sniffed around and stopped in front of a bookshelf. It moved around a thick dictionary housed in a case like it was trying to tell us something. Then suddenly it disappeared.


    I wondered if that was Akari lending us a hand. Beasts have good noses. It seemed to have sniffed out something suspicious. It must have disappeared because Akari was exhausted. I was worried about her, but Higasa should be by her side.


    The priority right now was to open the closed door.


    I pulled out the case. It felt unusually heavy. I looked inside and found no dictionary.


    The case was instead full of notes.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun.¡±


    I lifted it up. We couldn¡¯t read it in front of the sleeping girl. I was about to return to the corridor when the door flung open. Aya rushed in and moved to her sleeping sister.


    ¡°Aya¡­ Aya, are you okay?¡±


    She brushed Aya¡®s bangs up. I quickly hid the dictionary case behind me, but Aya didn¡¯t seem to notice. She only stared at Aya, stroking her cheeks. Aya finally woke up and stretched. Leaning against her older sister, she closed her eyes. Aya smiled softly and lied down beside her sister.


    ¡°You can go back to sleep.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    Aya nodded and buried her face in Aya¡¯s chest. Aya stroked her sister¡¯s hair gently. Aya wrapped her legs around Aya¡¯s body, clinging to her tight.


    Aya hugged her sister back. ¡°It¡¯s all right.¡±


    They brought their faces together.


    ¡°I¡¯ll always be here,¡± Aya whispered softly.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.6

    A girl was crying in the black drawing.


    She was alone, always in tears.


    Flipping through the notebook, a twisted drawing popped out. A girl was standing in a black landscape, her eyes and mouth smeared manically.


    The notebook was Aya¡¯s diary, filled with her cries of pain.


    Perhaps it was her only outlet. The images in the diary were completely different from the ones submitted at school. A girl was crying, drowning in dark colors. Her body had no mouth, no eyes, and sometimes not even a head. The pages were composed entirely of pictures, with very little text.


    The moment I turned the page, an even more bizarre picture appeared.


    A girl was standing with a knife in her hand. Around her lay a mountain of corpses, blood pooling underneath the dismembered heads and arms. The parts, however, were too small compared to the girl¡¯s body.


    Maybe they weren¡¯t human.


    Then I remembered the contents of the boxes.


    They were chopped-up dolls.


    I cleaned up today.


    The picture was accompanied by a brief sentence in plain, dispassionate wording. But in contrast to the calm words, the picture vividly conveyed Aya¡®s emotions.


    The red-and-black scene was far too ghastly.


    I turned the page again. There was a sudden change. Pastel colors filled the pages. The adorable, childlike drawings returned without warning. I squinted, assuming that she was forced to draw these. But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case.


    Aya had made a friend.


    Nothing happened before or after that. I didn¡¯t even know how they met. But Aya seemed to have found happiness. The pages that featured them together were colored in soft hues. Joyful days went on. Watching the girls having fun made me feel at ease. It made me want to pray that these days would last for a long time to make up for all the gruesome images.


    But this was all in the past.


    The end would inevitably come.


    I couldn¡¯t turn to the next page. I took a closer look and found that the pages were somehow glued to each other. I inserted my fingernail into the gap between the pages. When I peeled them off, something spilled out.


    Red powder drifted.


    Red like dried blood.


    I pulled my hands back, and the notebook fell. I smelled oil. The thick layers of crayon had stuck the pages together, retaining their crimson color without oxidizing to a bloody black. A girl was buried in the middle of it.


    She was holding a knife again.


    There was an empty space at the edge of the otherwise fully-colored page bearing an impassive sentence.


    Today I killed my friend.


    ¡°Mayu-san, what is¡ª¡±


    Mayuzumi suddenly turned back. She went out into the hallway and returned to the kid¡¯s room. The sisters were snuggled together under the soft light, asleep. Their legs were intertwined, and their eyes were closed. Mayuzumi paid them no heed. She walked toward the cabinet and put her hand on the door.


    There was no one inside. Mayuzumi opened her parasol and set it on her shoulder.


    Slowly, she twirled it.


    But nothing appeared. The cabinet was still.


    No blood spilling, no bodies rolling out.


    That only meant one thing.


    No corpse was ever stored inside.


    ¡°Are you saying this is the same as Makihara¡¯s case?¡± I asked. ¡°She didn¡¯t kill her friend, but for some reason, she thinks she did.¡±


    The image of a cornered Makihara flickered through my mind. Guilt made him believe that he had killed his lover. If there was no body, then this must be a similar case.


    No one died. And yet she thought she killed them.


    But Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°No. She definitely killed her friend.¡±


    She killed someone, but there was no body. She was contradicting herself.


    Mayuzumi turned to the sleeping sisters. A red shadow fell on their cheeks. Sensing a presence, the older Aya opened her eyes.


    ¡°If you take away a person¡¯s freedom of speech and action, what is left for them?¡± Mayuzumi whispered to no one in particular.


    Aya looked at her suspiciously. Without waiting for a reply, Mayuzumi closed the parasol, then brandished it, pointing its tip at Aya.


    Aya stared at the parasol in front of her. There was no hint of fear in her eyes.


    Mayuzumi smiled deeply, and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±


    A hush fell.


    The sound of the falling rain filled my ears. Aya slowly lifted her body up. Her sister¡¯s arm that was wrapped around her neck fell. There was no sign of her waking up; she was in a deep, almost strange, sleep.


    Aya grabbed the parasol and moved it away from her face. Sitting on the bed, she looked at Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Where did that come from?¡± she said. ¡°I believe I already said that I¡¯m Aya¡¯s sis¡ª¡±


    ¡°No. She doesn¡¯t have a sister,¡± Mayuzumi declared outright.


    She lifted back the parasol, twirled it around and poked my arm, which was holding a dictionary. The pain made me let go of the diary; the notebook fell to the floor.


    Red pages were scattered about.


    A lonely girl was crying.


    ¡°Look. Where in her diary do you see a sister? Odagiri-kun was sad for nothing. The tragedy happened because she was lonely. Having even one person by her side to support her could have prevented the worst from happening. There was no sign of her having had a sister, even in the clothes that were put in storage.¡±


    She had no sister. The loneliness drove her to a wall, and she ended up killing her mother.


    If that was the case, who was this person who called herself Aya¡¯s sister?


    ¡°She was alone. She¡¯s always been alone.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re finally home.¡±


    Aya¡®s voice replayed in my mind. Her sweet, longing voice.


    She¡¯d been alone all this time.


    The tip of the parasol turned the pages, revealing hellish scenes, endless pages of red and black. Then suddenly, she stopped.


    Two little girls were playing together.


    Colored with soft hues, the drawings were poor yet lovely. Compared to the previous pages, these days were like paradise.


    She had escaped hell and entered heaven.


    But there was no sign of it on the previous page. A beautiful scene unfolded without any warning.


    ¡°The only one that stood by her was the ¡®friend¡¯ she suddenly made.¡±


    Once again, Mayuzumi turned the page. The peaceful scene drifted away at a tremendous speed. The tip of the parasol struck the red page hard, and dried crayon dust scattered.


    ¡°But she killed that friend,¡± Mayuzumi muttered. ¡°She killed her with her knife,¡± she added in a singsong tone.


    Mayuzumi flipped the pages back to the opposite direction, and stopped the parasol on a gruesome page.


    A girl with a knife was standing there.


    At her feet lay a dismembered doll.


    ¡°Now there are two similar drawings in this diary. The first one is this. I believe the doll in the storage room and this corpse are the same. But there is one strange thing about it.¡±


    Her parasol glided across the page. Something impossible was flowing from the torn limbs.


    Crimson.


    ¡°Blood is pouring out.¡± Mayuzumi pointed to the caption. ¡°I cleaned up today.¡± She flashed a nasty smile.


    Aya did not respond.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s examine the riddle again.¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s voice resounded cheerfully amid the sound of rain that echoed like static noise. ¡°If you take away a person¡¯s freedom of speech and action, what is left for them?¡±


    Words are silenced, actions are restricted. What do they turn to for help? Humans can¡¯t survive under grueling conditions unless they have a distraction.


    ¡°Freedom of imagination is the only thing that can¡¯t be taken away that easily. In an environment where she couldn¡¯t even make friends, she turned to a doll for help. But that¡¯s all over now.¡±


    Mayuzumi tapped the page with her parasol, and ran it across the emotionless words.


    I cleaned up today.


    But the scene around the girl was hardly tidy. Dolls had their joints severed and their heads cut off. At her feet was a pool of blood.


    Aya, however, described it as clean.


    ¡°You don¡¯t usually call chopping up dolls ¡®cleaning up¡¯. It¡¯s probably what her mother called it. She was annoyed at her daughter¡¯s penchant for playing with dolls. So she told her to ¡®clean up¡¯. Aya must have disobeyed, so her mother made her clean up the dolls with her own hands as punishment.¡±


    You can¡¯t play with a broken toy.


    Aya¡®s mother¡¯s strictness must have reached the point of near insanity. She could not tolerate her daughter¡¯s defiance. That¡¯s why, as punishment, she had her clean up the dolls with her own hands.


    ¡°She must have seen the doll as something close to a human being. This image tells me that the dry run is over. Truly unfortunate.¡±


    The girl with the knife in her hand stared at the bloody body parts.


    I cleaned up today.


    I groaned at the thought of what Aya saw. The child in my belly stirred and laughed. My entire field of vision was filled with a girl standing still. The poorly-drawn images only served to intensify the grotesqueness. The doll that toppled in the storeroom came to mind.


    Its neck, legs, arms, torso, were lying in pieces.


    How did Aya feel when she thrust the knife into the joints and severed them with her weight? And why did she keep those dolls in storage?


    Broken toys should be thrown away. They have no use.


    Vertigo struck. The realization sent my head into a spiral.


    They had a use.


    An example.


    Her mother kept them as a reminder for her daughter never to cross her again.


    But to Aya they were no different than corpses.


    How could she do this?

 Volume 3 - CH 3.7

    ¡°But even when her dolls were taken away from her, she still had some freedom left. And the product was something better than the dolls.¡±


    Mayuzumi flipped through the diary, then stabbed it, stopping in one of the pages that featured a brightly-colored scene.


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about her friend. An imaginary friend she created out of loneliness.¡±


    It was her new means of distraction. An escape from reality.


    No wonder there were no signs left behind. She never met anyone. Aya, lonely as she was, created a friend on her own.


    As someone she could rely on. Someone who would protect her.


    I turned my gaze to Aya. There was a calm smile on her face. Too calm, in fact. Her left hand continued to stroke Aya¡®s head.


    With a smile as immaculate as the Virgin Mary¡¯s, she said, ¡°So now what?¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled at her provocative question. ¡°Her new friend did not have a body. That¡¯s probably why she felt so safe and absorbed in her new object of escape. Her friend would not die, no matter what.¡±


    Not even her mother could touch Aya¡¯s friend. For Aya, her ¡®friend¡¯ was her sanctuary, her only and absolute escape. The images with her friend were full of light.


    But paradise came to an abrupt end.


    ¡°After a temporary mental breakdown, Aya was raised to act properly. Her mother was probably enraged when she spoke to her imaginary friend. It¡¯s abnormal behavior. So she told Aya to say goodbye to her friend.¡±


    She had to bid farewell to it.


    Mayuzumi turned the pages again at an increasing speed. ¡°If that was all she did, it wouldn¡¯t have been a problem. They could have parted more differently. But her mother, in her haste, must have said this.¡± The parasol pierced a page showing a girl with a knife. She stood alone in a sea of red blood. ¡°Clean up. Get rid of the imaginary.¡±


    Clean up was a trigger word for Aya.


    The dry run was over. Her mother had unwittingly flipped her daughter¡¯s trauma switch.


    ¡°Pressured, Aya-kun cleaned up her friend.¡±


    To her, cleaning up was synonymous to killing.


    Unable to disobey her mother¡¯s instructions, she killed her friend.


    Following what she did in the past, she stuffed the corpse into a cabinet.


    Aya was not sure what to do with the body, so she buried it in her room. But no one could see her friend. As such, it was the same as there being no body at all. From others¡¯ point of view, she didn¡¯t kill anyone.


    But her friend¡¯s corpse was indeed in the cabinet.


    No one knew the pain she felt.


    ¡°I¡¯m a murderer. I killed someone I care about. I killed my friend. I killed someone. But no one condemns me for what I did. No one reprimanded me. My mother calls me her beloved child, even when no one condemns me, even when no one calls me a murderer.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s voice sounded as if she was giving a speech.


    Aya had spent all her time with the corpse of her friend.


    An intense chill ran down my spine. The child inside me, apparently excited, touched my stomach. Mayuzumi pulled her parasol off the notebook and shook it.


    A red flower sprang open.


    Resting the parasol on her shoulder, she smiled. ¡°The repeated stress drove her to commit this heinous act. Dismembering a human body was impossible with her constitution. She cut up her mother and buried her just like her friend.¡±


    Shiraki Masumi¡¯s body was mutilated all over.


    Aya killed her mother, just like she did her friend.


    ¡°But there is one thing I don¡¯t understand.¡± Wearing a vile expression, Mayuzumi narrowed her eyes at Aya. ¡°She put up with it for so long. She endured for a long, long time. Even a cracked stone does not break apart that easily. Why now?¡±


    None answered her question. Aya was still asleep. Aya gently stroked her face, running her fingers over her sunken cheek. She tucked her hair over her ear.


    Mayuzumi suddenly smiled. ¡°Actually, I have a question for you. You knew about Aya¡¯s past. You were by her side and protected her. Yet her mother forced you two apart.¡±


    Aya¡¯s eyes slowly opened. Her black eyeballs reflected the ceiling.


    Mayuzumi took out a piece of chocolate. She set her teeth against the neck of the smiling noblewoman.


    The head snapped from the torso.


    ¡°Are you the friend she killed?¡±


    The rain pelted hard against the roof. The expression vanished from Aya¡¯s face.


    She turned her glassy eyes on us. The flesh around them squirmed. Pale skin rose and rippled erratically. It was as if a worm had entered her body and was wriggling around inside. A moment later, her flesh returned to normal as though nothing had happened.


    Aya gave a composed smile. That was the answer.


    She was not human.


    ¡°Mayu-san, Aya¡®s friend didn¡¯t have a body, and she should be dead. How is she here now?¡±


    The question popped out of my mouth. Aya¡¯s friend was buried without anyone seeing it.


    Yet here she was, smiling gracefully.


    ¡°Someone gave her a body, an act that only a god should be able to do. But gods don¡¯t exist.¡±


    God would be able to create man from clay. But man has no right to do so.


    Then who created her?


    ¡°Who gave you that body? No, you don¡¯t have to answer that question. I already know.¡±


    Mayuzumi pulled a red envelope from her handbag. She drew a paper from within, opened it, and showed it to Aya.


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a ¡ö.¡± Mayuzumi smiled deeply. ¡°Where¡¯s the fox?¡±


    What did she just say?


    My vision turned red, like I¡¯d been punched. My heart raced, and all sound faded. The next instant, the sound of rain blasted through my ears. The baby in my belly laughed. Extending its fingers, she ripped my belly open. A different voice overlapped with the child¡¯s innocent laughter.


    It sounded amused.


    The laughter of a fox.


    I bit my lip hard and caught my breath. Aya was sitting upright, staring straight ahead. Her lips parted and she whispered something. Tears suddenly spilled from her big eyes. Several translucent drops flowed down her sunken cheeks.


    An icy voice reverberated.


    A voice as impassive as the caption that accompanied the drawing.


    ¡°One day a new pit was added to the graveyard. The coffin was filled with the smell of blood. The fox asked the girl, who was burdened with a painful sin.¡±


    If you grieve the death of a friend, let¡¯s undo it.


    ¡°But it needed the missing ingredient.¡±


    One for the body, one for the soul.


    The girl tried to gather the materials.


    For her very precious friend.


    She could have done anything.


    Anything.


    ¡°So¡­¡±


    Aya got off the bed with robotic movements. She put her hand under the white sheet and pulled it slowly. I quickly grabbed Mayuzumi by the scruff of her neck and pulled her back. She fell on her backside, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    A red blade touched the spot where her neck had been.


    The broad knife was stained with dried blood.


    The sheet Aya was sleeping on had a stain of the same color. I shuddered.


    She was sleeping with the knife all this time.


    ¡°I have to¡­ I have to¡­ I have to kill¡­!!!¡±


    Aya swung the knife. The blade grazed my cheek. I grabbed her arm, and was shocked at how thin it was. I tried to take away the knife, but to no avail. She gripped the knife tight as she struggled.


    She reminded me of a dying beast.


    Tears streamed down her hollow cheeks. Behind her, Aya was still sitting on the bed, wearing the same smile. She was staring at the Aya calmly.


    Her gentle gaze gave me goosebumps.


    ¡°Wh-What is¡­ this¡­?¡±


    I blocked the knife coming down my neck. The blade dug into my palm, spilling blood. I stifled a groan as I bore through the pain. To prevent the blade from coming closer, I grabbed the handle together with Aya¡¯s hand.


    Footsteps clambered up the stairs. Higasa must have realized that something was wrong. But the open door suddenly moved on its own, creaking shut as if someone was pushing it.


    ¡°Lad! Mayuko! What¡¯s going on?! Hey!¡±


    I could hear Higasa¡¯s voice through the door. The knob shook wildly. He slammed the door, but it wouldn¡¯t open. It was the same as the front door. The room was shut like a coffin.


    All that was left was for the body to roll inside and we were done.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Aya¡®s heartbroken cries echoed in the room. She wailed as she pushed the knife. It looked like she was the one being stabbed. Aya on the bed had an elegant smile on her face, her chin resting on her hand.


    All the hair on my body bristled. Revulsion prevailed over pain.


    What the hell is that look?

 Volume 3 - CH 3.8

    ¡°Stop! Stop it already!¡± I bellowed. ¡°What¡¯s the point in killing more?!¡±


    Aya twisted around and screamed, screamed in a voice brimming with deep sorrow.


    ¡°Because I killed her! I killed my only friend! I killed her! And then she returned. She came back to me! So I have to kill you!¡±


    She howled like a child. The tip of the quivering blade bore into my palm.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t, she¡¯ll disappear!¡± she wailed, weeping. ¡°And I don¡¯t want that! We¡¯ll always be together. Forever. I won¡¯t let her disappear!¡±


    Suddenly, Aya pulled her body back. The blade came off my hand, tearing through flesh. Choking back a scream, I planted my staggering legs firmly on the floor.


    Aya gripped the knife with both hands and charged forward. ¡°I made him a promise!¡±


    A promise with the fox.


    Just before the tip of the blade touched my stomach, I grabbed Aya¡®s arm.


    But I was just a little too late. The tip of the knife was buried in my stomach. Hot blood began to soak into my clothes. But the pain spread faster.


    ¡°S-Stop,¡± I mumbled as I felt the dull ache of the child ripping into my gut.


    Papa?


    ¡°Don¡¯t come out¡­ Uka.¡±


    Desperately, I tried to calm the child in my belly. Fully aware of the risk, I let go of one arm and pressed down hard on my stomach, forcing the fingers back inside.


    Please go back to sleep.


    Please don¡¯t kill this girl.


    I turned to Aya. She put all her strength into the knife. Just before the blade dug deep into the flesh, I kicked her arm. Her fingers released the knife, sending it flying onto the ceiling. Her eyes widened. She moved her empty hand.


    ¡°No¡­ No, no, no!¡±


    I grabbed her arm and pulled her toward me. She tried to reach for the knife, but I held her back, wrapping one arm around her slim waist. Aya struggled to free herself.


    ¡°You can¡¯t do it?¡± Aya murmured gently behind her. Her voice was sweet. ¡°Are you going to kill me again?¡±


    But there was not a shred of gentleness in her words.


    Aya trembled violently. Hot tears wet my neck.


    She threw her head back and screamed. A scream that ruptured her throat, exploding in my ears.


    ¡°No¡­ Never!¡±


    Aya watched Aya with a beautiful smile. Chill and disgust crawled down my spine again. The feeling of discomfort reached its peak. Something was wrong. Something was terribly wrong.


    What the hell is this?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Aya¡¯s friend? Shouldn¡¯t you be stopping her?!¡± I roared


    Anger burned my gut, and rage turned my vision red.


    In the notebook, Aya and her friend lived a happy life. Even if everything was just her imagination, the joy she felt must have been real.


    Their happiness lasted. Until death did they part. Until she killed her.


    But what is this?


    Aya did not respond. Her smile remained. A question sprang in my mind.


    Something was terribly wrong.


    ¡°Are you even Aya¡¯s best friend?!¡±


    A friend that tells you to kill others is not a friend.


    I refused to accept that.


    ¡°She is,¡± answered a cool voice.


    Even without looking, I could tell what kind of expression Mayuzumi had on her face.


    I was sure she was smiling.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun, your words are spot-on, in a way. Gods bring people back to life. But gods do not exist in this world. That¡¯s why creating humans is impossible.¡±


    I could hear paper rubbing against paper.


    Mayuzumi twirled her parasol. ¡°You¡¯re just something that looks a lot like Aya¡¯s friend, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Her parasol turned. Red spun around.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you show us what you really are?¡±


    The room rotated. Space distorted for a moment, like melted candy stirred with a spoon, and then returned to normal. The next moment, Aya¡¯s cheeks melted. Her whole body became flaccid, her clothes were torn, and she lost her human shape. A lump of flesh pooled on the bed like mud.


    It squirmed and stuck to the wall.


    Aya yelped, all the hair on her body standing on end. The lump of flesh that was Aya crawled along the wall until it found a crack. It pushed its body in, burrowing inside, and disappeared. The door opened, and Higasa, trying to break it down, tumbled in.


    ¡°Ow, ow, ow¡­ Wh-What happened?¡±


    Aya¡¯s body became limp. She sank to the floor, stunned.


    Her mouth opened. ¡°Noooooooooooooo!¡±


    The windowpane shook violently. Aya tossed her head and screamed, expelling all the air from her lungs. I patted her back to calm her down, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    She was just howling at his point.


    Her beast-like roar shook the air.


    ¡°Where? Where is she?! Where did she go?!¡±


    Aya shook her head and looked around the room. But the missing Aya was nowhere to be seen.


    The mass of white flesh had disappeared somewhere.


    Her friend was gone.


    ¡°Where are you?! Where are you?! Where did you goooooooooo?!¡±


    Blood spilled from her lips; she seemed to have bit her tongue.


    I grabbed her shoulder and shook her. ¡°Aya-san! Aya-san!¡±


    Desperately, I called for her name. I could feel a familiar sense of frustration rising.


    I couldn¡¯t reach him back then.


    I couldn¡¯t let that happen again.


    ¡°Please calm down! Please!¡±


    ¡°Nooooo! Where are you?!¡±


    She was coughing up blood.


    I held her from behind. I had to tell her.


    ¡°Your friend is gone!¡±


    The dead don¡¯t rise from the grave.


    She probably killed her mother for her friend.


    But she was nowhere to be found.


    Her friend was gone.


    I held her close as her body loosened up. Her eyes were empty. I shook her, but she did not say anything.


    ¡°I want to die,¡± she suddenly whispered.


    There was nothing in her empty mumbling.


    Her emotionless whispers were cold. Indifferent. Which made her statement terribly serious.


    ¡°I want to die, I want to die, I want to die, I want to die, I want to die, I want to die.¡±


    She killed her friend. She killed her mother. And the outcome was her friend, who was supposed to have returned, nowhere to be found.


    She had nothing left.


    ¡°I want to die.¡±


    That wish was all she had now.


    I dreaded it.


    ¡°Stop.¡± My voice was surprisingly shaky. I shook her shoulders again. ¡°Please, anything but that.¡±


    Aya did not shed a single tear. She muttered with dry eyes that she wanted to die. I pressed down hard on my stomach. Tiny fingers stroked my palm. Flesh ripped open and blood spilled onto the floor. But the pain felt distant. Fear overpowered the pain. Her words terrified me. Her offhand murmur rejected everything.


    I could extend a hand, but I would never reach her.


    ¡°Please, I beg of you. Don¡¯t do it.¡±


    Any word was meaningless to her now. But I repeated them in vain. Every time I heard her wish for death, the wound tore open and blood poured. I forced the child back into my guts.


    I didn¡¯t want to see anyone else dying before my eyes.


    ¡°Please,¡± I pleaded. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t think of any other words to say. I just repeated what I said like an idiot. Suddenly, I felt tears running down my cheeks. I wanted to start laughing. Why should I cry? What was the point of crying?


    A meaningless act.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop. Emotions ran high, and a sense of frustration that even I didn¡¯t understand filled my chest. My tears trickled down Aya¡®s neck.


    Her gaze shifted. For the first time, her large eyes regarded me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Her voice was still cold. I tried to respond, but I couldn¡¯t get a word out. I didn¡¯t know what to say.


    ¡°I¡­ We¡­ were hired by your mother.¡± I forced the words out of my mouth. ¡°We came here¡­ to help you.¡±


    I was sure that wasn¡¯t Mayuzumi¡¯s intention. But we didn¡¯t come here to make anyone suffer either. I wanted to save as many people as possible from the supernatural. I didn¡¯t want to repeat the mistake I made in the sea.


    But a look into her face threw me into the depths of despair.


    Aya was broken.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to die.¡± Her voice was terribly cold.


    Aya released herself from my grip. Her black eyes, like a lake at night, were perfectly clear. There was no trace of misery in them.


    Not even sadness.


    Only a faint hint of madness.


    ¡°Will you stay with me?¡±


    She killed her friend, killed her mother. And at the end of it all, she was all alone.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to die, stay with me,¡± Aya whispered indifferently.


    Her smile said that if I refused, she would bite off her tongue.


    She was silent, waiting for my response.


    The child inside me thrashed about, causing acute pain. The instinctive fear I once felt returned. Nausea struck, and my throat tightened.


    I had seen this look in her eyes before.


    ¡°You like me, don¡¯t you, Tsutomu-san?¡±


    Shizuka once asked me that. She was scared of being alone.


    Unable to stand the loneliness, she broke down and craved me.


    She smiled in her final moments. But the image of her, broken, flashed through my mind.


    I pushed her away. Killed her.


    Aya reached for me. Her small hand pulled at my sleeve. She was asking if I would help her, and she was waiting for my response. I couldn¡¯t take her hand. It was too much for me to handle.


    I couldn¡¯t be her anchor.


    Cold sweat trickled down my cheeks. I should have looked away, immediately. Steeling myself, I lifted my head.


    And took her hand in mine.


    Sharp pain jolted through my wounded palm, but I ignored it and gripped her small hand. I couldn¡¯t run away. I couldn¡¯t abandon this girl, who shared the same eyes as Shizuka. Never again.


    I just couldn¡¯t.


    If I turned my back here now, I would want to kill myself later.


    ¡°You¡¯re showing too much sympathy, Odagiri-kun. Hearing Asato¡¯s name is making you view two completely different things as the same.¡±


    I could hear chocolate snapping. Mayuzumi was probably looking at me with cold eyes. But before I could check, soft, thin arms wrapped around my neck. Slowly, Aya rested her head against me.


    It was small, yet too heavy to hold.


    But I had to catch her.


    ¡°You will regret this,¡± Mayuzumi declared firmly.


    A nostalgic voice, soft and sweet, played in my ears.


    ¡°Will you help me?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t rid my head of that voice.


    Even when I knew that what awaited me on this path was the abyss.

 Volume 3 - CH 3.9

    Each time she gripped my blood-soaked hand tighter, sharp pain shot across.


    The rain was growing louder. Higasa returned from the first floor, wearing a frown.


    ¡°We can leave,¡± he said with hesitation. ¡°The door was unlocked. We can take the girl with us, but¡­¡±


    He looked at a loss. Aya¡®s eyes flickered as she clung to my arm. She reminded me of a small critter that was wary and frightened of the outside world.


    The wound on my palm hurt, but since Aya wouldn¡¯t let go of my hand, I couldn¡¯t even treat it. The pain was something I would have to deal with in the future.


    Because I was the one who agreed to this.


    ¡°Are you really¡­ What¡¯s your plan with the girl?¡± Higasa asked reluctantly.


    I knew what he meant. Aya was a murderer. No matter the reason, that fact would never change.


    This house was once closed like a coffin. But once opened, reality awaited. Murder was a punishable offense. Her state of mind would be taken into consideration during the trial.


    But Aya would never leave my side, I was sure.


    She would kill herself if we were forced apart. Then I would have no choice but to take her and run away. Or should I cover up her mother¡¯s death?


    I couldn¡¯t think of any specific plan at the moment.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just head outside for now,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll figure it out later.¡±


    I was too confused to know what was right or even what to do. I just wanted to get out of this house. Putting off a decision was a mistake. Things were only going to get worse, not better. Gripping the small hand in my palm, I bit my lip hard.


    Ultimately, I was nothing but a coward.


    Right now, I just wanted to sleep without thinking about anything.


    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what you want, I won¡¯t say anything,¡± Higasa said softly. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Mayuzumi was staring out the window, twirling her parasol. The rain I glimpsed through the curtains was letting up.


    ¡°¡­Sometimes the choices you think are the only ones available at the time will come to bite you back later.¡±


    I knew. I was fully aware that I would regret it.


    The choice I made was like jumping into the water to save a drowning man when you can¡¯t even swim.


    It was no different than saying you¡¯d rather drown than abandon them.


    Nevertheless, I couldn¡¯t push Aya¡¯s hands away. I couldn¡¯t leave her to drown.


    Higasa said nothing more. He turned on his heel, but then stopped.


    As he opened his mouth, a shrill scream rose.


    Something broke on the first floor. Higasa¡¯s face darkened, and he bolted away, scrambling down the stairs. Mayuzumi closed her parasol and followed him. She didn¡¯t spare me a glance. Black ribbons swayed softly, then vanished.


    Aya and I were left behind.


    That was Akari¡¯s scream just now. I should go check on her.


    As I moved, I felt a tug at my sleeve. Aya was watching me silently. I felt like I was getting sucked into those eyes. I was about to say something, but I swallowed the words.


    What were her big eyes saying?


    Was she begging me not to leave her alone?


    Was she asking for help?


    Was she telling me that I wasn¡¯t going anywhere?


    Was there a difference? No. They were all the same. I wanted to kill myself for even thinking that. I decided to help her, so why was I scared? I felt sorry for her. I didn¡¯t want her to die. I want to help her. I¡¯d rather die than abandon her. That was what I truly felt. But I couldn¡¯t find the words to say to her.


    As I forced my mouth open, another scream sounded. A low, pained howl.


    It was Higasa¡¯s voice. I could hear things breaking. I looked out the door.


    I spotted shadows of beasts briefly on the wall.


    Six beasts ran up to the ceiling, and then back down.


    What the hell happened?


    As I was about to dash out of the room, my sleeve was pulled hard again. Aya was regarding me without a word. But this time I had to go. The sounds of things breaking went on. There was danger on the first floor. I had to calm Akari down and make sure Higasa and Mayuzumi were safe.


    I turned to Aya. ¡°I¡¯ll be right back. So please wait for me here.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t take her with me when beasts were running amok. She didn¡¯t say anything. The fingers holding my hand slowly pulled away. My bloody palm ached. When I went downstairs, I found Akari shivering in the corner. She was holding her head and mumbling something desperately.


    ¡°Stand down. Stand down. Stand down. Stand down.¡±


    But the beasts would not listen to her orders. Their mouths snapped open and shut as they swarmed Higasa¡¯s shadow. Higasa quickly backed away. There was blood on his cheek. He seemed to have been bitten, as the sling on his arm had torn off. His twisted arm was exposed, and through the gap in the unraveled bandage, I could see skin and the red color of blood.


    Mayuzumi was taking refuge alone in the distance, sitting on the sofa and munching on a piece of chocolate. She was not interested in whatever was happening in front of her.


    As soon as Higasa moved toward Akari, the beasts hounded his shadow.


    ¡°Higasa-san!¡± I sprang to my feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, lad!¡± he yelled. ¡°Stay back!¡±


    He approached Akari, beasts gnawing at him. Akari flailed as she screamed.


    ¡°No, no, no! Don¡¯t eat him!¡±


    Higasa extended a hand. Rubbing her back to reassure her, he whispered something into her ear. A peculiar sound, like a flute, drifted softly from his mouth. The shadow beasts regained their human shape and slowly returned to Akari¡¯s feet.


    Akari fainted and toppled backward. Tears slowly trickled down her pale cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s all right now,¡± Higasa said. He looked exhausted. ¡°Sorry for making you worry.¡±


    He laid Akari down and let out a deep sigh. Mayuzumi stood up and fell in beside him. She pulled out another chocolate from her handbag. She had run out of noblewomen, and this time a different shape emerged.


    A little doll.


    Spinning it around her fingertips, she said, ¡°Did you leave Aya alone?¡±


    She tossed the doll into her mouth. Wearing a bored look, she munched on the chocolate.


    I felt like someone just punched me. I looked up at the kid¡¯s room. It was close, and very little time had passed. Everything should be fine. But the feeling of dread crawling down my spine said otherwise. A question sprang in my mind.


    What did I do?


    I ran, scrambled up the stairs and grabbed the doorknob. I pulled it toward me, praying. The door opened with a small creak. Relieved, I rushed inside.


    ¡°Aya¡ª¡±


    She was nowhere to be found.


    I couldn¡¯t find her.


    But the small cabinet¡¯s door was open.


    Bright crimson dripped down through the crack.


    The door swung invitingly. I jumped at the cabinet, grabbed the door, and pulled it wide open. Clothes fell to the floor, along with something else.


    A bloody knife.


    The rusty red glistened with a fresh coat of color.


    Streaks of blood dribbled down to my feet, staining the floor and clothes red.


    Aya was lying in the cabinet with her eyes closed, her body forced in a fetal position.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why?!¡±


    I grabbed her unmoving shoulders. My vision turned white. The child chewed on her memory as she laughed. Color filled the white scene. Memories emerged like someone drawing on a piece of paper.


    My figure receded into the distance.


    She looked at her small hand absently. It was wet with blood from my palm. She sat there for a while.


    Suddenly, she rose to her feet. She took a step forward to follow me.


    Then there was a small creak. Aya slowly turned around. White fingers peeked out from the cabinet. Animalistic eyes glinted from within.


    The door opened. It sounded like a coffin opening. Crimson trickled down, and the next instant, the colors faded as if years had passed.


    In the cabinet was Aya, her body bent awkwardly. Twisting her neck, she looked up at Aya. There were dried bloodstains inside. Aya¡¯s flesh was rotting. Darkened flesh peeked out from her gaping wound.


    She looked like a corpse inside a coffin.


    ¡°A¡­ ya.¡±


    Her mouth opened. A mutilated arm stretched toward Aya.


    It was holding a knife, its broad blade stained with rusty blood.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡± asked a dark voice.


    Pleading arms moved toward her.


    Aya slowly reached out her hand.


    ¡°You made a promise to him, didn¡¯t you?¡± the dark voice said.


    The arms beckoned her.


    Aya took the knife. Staring at it with glassy eyes, she nodded.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Aya put the knife to her neck readily.


    Her last thought was simple. Too simple for someone who was seconds away from death.


    I¡¯ll never get away. I¡¯ll never be forgiven. It¡¯ll be the same no matter where I go. I¡¯m lonely. I¡¯m sad. It hurts.


    I want to die.


    The image was cut off. The child stopped chewing and swallowed Aya¡¯s thoughts. All that remained was Aya¡¯s body with her eyes closed. She was curled up like a fetus, her face at peace.


    But it was no solace.


    It could never be.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    She was always lonely and in pain. Her only hope was to die, and I stopped her, leaving her standing on a precipice.


    I knew that.


    But I¡­


    I knew fully well that I should never let go of her hand.


    But what did I do?


    I screamed my lungs out. The child laughed. The sound of innocent laughter rang in my ears. I sensed footsteps behind me. But no one spoke a word. They kept their mouths shut in front of Aya¡®s body. Blood spilled from my stomach. It hurt so bad. But it didn¡¯t matter. It wouldn¡¯t kill me.


    She was dead.


    I howled.


    ¡°L-Lad¡­¡±


    Snap.


    Mayuzumi chomped on her chocolate like nothing happened. She bent down beside me and touched something in front of the cabinet.


    Bloody footprints.


    ¡°But it needed the missing ingredient,¡± Mayuzumi recited the story. ¡°One for the body, one for the soul. The girl tried to gather the materials.¡±


    She studied the red footprints left on the floor. It led from the cabinet to the outside. Mayuzumi followed it, then shifted her gaze.


    ¡°She¡¯s gathered all the ingredients,¡± she muttered.


    The curtains were wide open, as though someone had checked the weather.


    ¡°Looks like the rain has let up.¡±


    She was right. There was a clear blue sky outside.


    Whoever walked underneath it, where did they go?


    The sky was so blue.


    It was bright outside the coffin.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.1

    Once upon a time, there was a fox.


    A long, long time ago, the fox chose to live near humans.


    Pretending to be human, it made two friends.


    But foxes are beasts. There is no way they can get along with humans.


    The fox drove one into a corner, impregnated the other, and disappeared.


    But the story did not end there.


    The fox still lives to this day, feeding off others.


    It happened a long, long time ago.


    And the story still continues.


    ¡°The fox has made its move,¡± Mayuzumi muttered, sliding the paper in her hand forward.


    There were red letters on the crumpled paper. Written in crayons, the letters were worn out, but still legible.


    Once upon a time, there was a fox.


    The fox dug up a grave and smashed the coffin.


    ¡°He¡¯s started something again. Ah, what a pain. His scripts take too much effort. I¡¯m not going even if he invites me.¡±


    The office was filled with the smell of chocolate. Mayuzumi tapped her fingers on the paper spread open between pastry boxes. Her black fingernails pattered irritatingly.


    But it needs the missing ingredient.


    One for the body, one for the soul.


    But there was only one material available.


    So the monster couldn¡¯t become human.


    ¡°He¡¯s using the dead to create a monster. But its body will eventually crumble. Just like Misaki, who was swept away by the sea. To maintain its body, it needs to gather the missing ingredient.¡±


    The girl tried to gather the materials.


    For her very precious friend.


    She would have done anything.


    ¡°In the first incident, the monster returned to the sea. But in the second incident, the monster survived and disappeared somewhere. If I had to guess, it¡¯s because it had gathered the necessary material.¡±


    One for the body. One for the soul.


    I racked my brains over the differences between the cases.


    One and two.


    The number of dead people.


    ¡°For one monster to live, the price is two deaths¡ªfar too much. A nasty game, if you ask me. How could the scale be balanced with twice as much weight on one side?¡± Mayuzumi said tiredly, tossing the fountain pen aside.


    Wrapped with silver tendrils, it rolled across the desk. She looked at the two sheets of paper boredly.


    Propping her arm on the sofa¡¯s armrest, she went on, ¡°I think this is a rule he set up on his own. He finds people who want to bring back the dead and gives them monsters. Then he imposes nonsensical rules, leading them to their doom. The first case was probably an experiment. Makihara didn¡¯t know the conditions, so Misaki couldn¡¯t maintain a proper human form. But from the second case, he¡¯s finally started playing the game.¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled a little. She picked up a chocolate truffle and shoved it into her mouth.


    She was probably right. That incident was nothing but a game to him.


    I recalled the dead body crammed in the cabinet. Aya¡¯s body was curled up like a fetus, her eyes closed. The fox surely had no idea of her suffering.


    To him, human tragedy was nothing but entertainment.


    ¡°Apparently the monster is influenced by the mind of the one who wants them alive. Misaki¡¯s inability to maintain her human shape was probably due to Makihara¡¯s immense fear and guilt distorting her real image. The reason Aya kept forcing Aya to kill people was because of her mind telling her that she has to at least kill people to revive her friend.¡±


    Everyone was putting heavy shackles on themselves.


    Mayuzumi shrugged. She didn¡¯t laugh at the guilt that burdened them, but she didn¡¯t pity them either. A melting chocolate truffle clung to her slender fingers. Mayuzumi licked it with her red tongue.


    ¡°She met her end through suicide, so to speak. An expected outcome. Stop worrying about it.¡±


    She tore her own throat with her own hands.


    The act alone would be enough to rule her death a suicide.


    But it was no different than murder.


    I clenched my fists. Blood oozed through the bandage from my wounded palm. She became so cornered that she had no choice but to kill herself. It was someone else who brought the blade close to her throat. And it was obvious who cut off the last thread she was clinging to.


    Me.


    ¡°Stop looking so gloomy. I don¡¯t care for your sentimentality. You¡¯re just making me feel depressed. Do you even realize how arrogant you are, Odagiri-kun? Were you such a big part of Aya¡¯s life? You could have saved her? Don¡¯t be silly. Even if you¡¯d been able to get her out safely, she would¡¯ve eventually suffered a similar breakdown. She was already long broken. You couldn¡¯t have fixed her. She had nothing left.¡±


    Smoothly she crossed her legs, clad in black stockings, and smiled softly.


    A beautiful, spine-chilling smile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you glad she died?¡±


    I kicked the desk. Chocolate rolled, and the lid on the water tank shifted. A red goldfish soared through the air, passing by the window pane. Bright red stood out against the gray sky. A golden wrapper fell at Mayuzumi¡¯s feet. She picked it up and tossed the content in her mouth.


    Biting on the hard chocolate, she continued nonchalantly, ¡°A flesh that changes with the human mind. It¡¯s like a god.¡±


    I was reminded of the Minase incident a while back. The god was composed of flesh that could change at will. It turned into a tree, fish, beast, man, before finally crumbling because it could not sustain itself. Now that I thought about it, the monsters created from flesh were very similar to the god. Perhaps Mayuzumi realized it the moment she saw the mermaid. That¡¯s why she contacted the Minase family.


    ¡°But the god should have died.¡±


    Yes. The god died that day.


    It wasn¡¯t even a god to begin with. Just a clay sculpture that could transform at will.


    ¡°Yes, it was nothing but a clay sculpture. A cheap imitation. But it being made of clay is what¡¯s crucial. A real god is of no use to man. Asato is playing with flesh that can transform at will. But how and where he got it, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mayuzumi narrowed her eyes grimly. She picked up her fountain pen and drew a straight line right through the red words.


    ¡°What a pain,¡± she mumbled. ¡°That fox has not changed a bit. I told him the shows he puts on are too hideous.¡±


    The fountain pen toppled. I gaped at the goldfish drifting on the ceiling. I was so confused that I couldn¡¯t think about anything. Mayuzumi didn¡¯t say a word, just stared at the paper.


    Suddenly the doorbell rang, breaking the silence.


    My legs rose, kicking the desk by accident. My heart raced, and my whole body trembled. I tried to calm myself down, but to no avail. I couldn¡¯t breathe properly, so I loosened my collar and stuck out my tongue like a dog.


    The doorbell rang again. My whole body shook even harder. An incomprehensible reaction even to me. I felt like Pavlov¡¯s dog. I just couldn¡¯t calm down.


    I was afraid of cases. I was terrified that someone would come to us with a story about something.


    Someone else could die as a result.


    Just like she did.


    Appalled, Mayuzumi stood up and walked straight to the front door. There was some exchange, but I didn¡¯t hear it well. I didn¡¯t want to hear what they had to say. If I didn¡¯t know anything, I would stay out of it.


    But Mayuzumi returned with the visitor. The tall man looked at me.


    ¡°Higasa-san?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°You all right, lad? You don¡¯t look so good. Are you getting enough sleep?¡± He scratched his head, choosing his words carefully. ¡°I¡¯m not really good with words, but you shouldn¡¯t be too hard on yourself. You can¡¯t change a thing. There was nothing else you could do back then.¡±


    No one could have done anything.


    Higasa shook his head. I could feel his concern. Yet at the same time, an indescribable uneasiness pricked my skin.


    His face was terribly pale.


    ¡°Higasa-san¡­ Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°Same question,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°If you have business here, just spit it out already, and stop stalling. You¡¯re wasting time feeling conflicted. What are you doing here? You wanted to talk to me, no?¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled sarcastically. She went back to the couch and sat down across from me. Keeping a straight face, she picked up a piece of chocolate. An elaborate little bird disappeared into her mouth. I quickly moved aside. Realizing my intention, Higasa gave a small bow and took his seat.


    The bandages on his left arm were getting thicker. The injury inflicted by the beast had not healed yet, it seemed.


    He reached his right hand into his breast pocket. My eyes widened.


    Crimson peeked out from his black shirt.


    Rugged fingers slowly pulled out the envelope. Made of construction paper, it looked as if it was folded by a child for fun. I was probably not too far off the mark.


    The envelope was folded for fun.


    The fox created this prop out of whim.


    He placed the envelope on the desk and slid it forward. Mayuzumi took it wordlessly. She opened it and read the contents.


    Mayuzumi sniffed audibly as she tapped the paper. Placing one arm on the backrest of the couch, she threw the paper in an arrogant manner.


    On the paper were words written with red crayon. When I picked it up, the paper began shaking violently for some reason. A moment later, I realized that my hands were trembling. I gave up and put the paper back on the desk. I stared at the mockingly warped letters.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.2

    Once upon a time, there was a fox.


    All the stories began the same way.


    This was the story of a fox and the game he set up.


    The first few sentences were the same until about halfway.


    One day a new pit was added to the graveyard.


    The coffin was filled with the smell of rain.


    The fox asked the despondent pair.


    If you grieve the death of a loved one, let¡¯s undo it.


    But it needed a missing ingredient.


    One for the body, and one for the soul.


    For two people, four were needed.


    They accepted the difficult conditions.


    Can a monster become human?


    What do you think, dear reader?


    My vision blurred. I remembered the mermaid that disappeared into the sea and Aya crammed in the cabinet. Her eyes swiveled and looked at me, her body mutilated all over.


    One for the body, and one for the soul.


    For two people, four were needed.


    Four people were going to die. I clenched my trembling palm. I shifted my gaze to the last sentence. It was completely different from the previous ones. The child in my stomach spun around. I bit my lip, and blood trickled from the torn flesh. A drop of blood slid between my fingers.


    What do you think, dear reader?


    ¡°Asato¡­¡±


    My ears picked up a murmur. My own words sounded like someone else¡¯s. I was astonished at the hatred in them. There was a sharp pain as I removed the teeth buried in my lip. Blood flowed, filling my mouth. As I licked my lips off, I noticed Higasa¡¯s gaze on me.


    ¡°A-Are you all right, lad?¡± His voice held a note of fear.


    What kind of expression did I have on my face right now?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± I spat. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    I glared at the paper, reading the sentences over and over.


    Motherfucker.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mayuzumi muttered low.


    She was holding a card in her hand. It came with the envelope, apparently. She tossed it onto the desk, and it slid to a stop in front of me.


    Unlike the letter, the pure-white card was made of expensive paper. It featured a map and typed text.


    ¡°I have a case for you.¡±


    I grabbed the card tight without thinking. Unpleasant memories flashed through my mind.


    Following the map that arrived in the mailbox, I headed to Asato¡¯s place.


    And what happened after that?


    ¡°L-Lad?¡±


    I let go of the card. It was marred by a bloodstain in the shape of my thumb.


    ¡°He¡¯s asking to deal with a poltergeist,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°An obvious lie. Talk about bold. I suppose a hunter sprinkles chicken blood to hide the scent of iron. The fox doesn¡¯t even bother to hide his traps.¡±


    The fox set an obvious trap. He didn¡¯t even bother burying it in the dirt.


    Mayuzumi shifted her legs. She looked at the card with cold eyes.


    Abruptly she lifted her head. Her icy gaze turned to Higasa.


    ¡°So why did you bring this to me?¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up a chocolate. She slithered her tongue over the marbled cat¡¯s back. Biting off the tail of the animal, she stared crossly at Higasa. I frowned. What did she mean by that?


    Did she just ask him why he brought the case to her?


    ¡°So you¡¯ve shared this with us. Now what?¡± Mayuzumi said wearily. There was no hint of panic or nervousness in her voice.


    Bewildered by her response, Higasa said, ¡°The recent cases have all been strange. A lot of things that don¡¯t usually happen, just keep happening. It¡¯s like the world has gone crazy. That thing you guys are spreading. It¡¯s the same thing, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on. But after all that¡¯s happened, it¡¯s hard not to realize that something¡¯s up.¡±


    Higasa tapped his fingers on the paper, scowling at the fox¡¯s story. He looked up abruptly. Mayuzumi was not smiling.


    Her face was terribly cold.


    ¡°Mayuko. This case is for us both, isn¡¯t it? And then there¡¯s this. It¡¯s different from the other cases. Like you said, it¡¯s too obvious. They¡¯re probably waiting for us to put our feet into the trap.¡±


    ¡°And?¡± Mayuzumi muttered listlessly.


    Even after seeing the letter from Asato, there was no sign of panic on Mayuzumi¡¯s part. Biting the cat¡¯s ear, she seemed completely uninterested in the conversation. A question reemerged in my mind.


    Why did she look so bored?


    ¡°I want to take the case,¡± Higasa said.


    I looked up. He was staring at the card with a grim look in his eyes. Mayuzumi did not say anything, did not even ask him why.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone pulling the strings behind this series of cases. If this is also about us, not just you, we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that the Kariya clan is involved. I want to settle this before danger comes to Akari.¡±


    The fox was behind the case. His target was me and Mayuzumi. Higasa and Akari were not supposed to be a part of this. But I still didn¡¯t know Higasa¡¯s story. All the cases so far were sent in a way that involved us both.


    The fox obtained something akin to a god from somewhere.


    Was it possible, then, that he was working with someone?


    I stared at the words on the card.


    Four were needed.


    There were four of us: me, Mayuzumi, Higasa, and Akari.


    ¡°Okay, then. Knock yourself out.¡±


    The chocolate snapped. Holding the headless cat, Mayuzumi cast a bored look at Higasa. Her eyes conveyed her answer clearly.


    She couldn¡¯t care less.


    ¡°What are you saying, Mayu-san?!¡± I snarled, rising to my feet.


    My knees hit the desk, and the box of chocolates fell. Mayuzumi looked up at me with her legs crossed arrogantly. Her expression didn¡¯t change in the slightest.


    My rage, my anxiety, meant nothing to her.


    ¡°What are you saying, Odagiri-kun? Think about it. This is the fox¡¯s story. Written by the fox, starring the fox.¡±


    She was right. This was a game the fox had set up. Wouldn¡¯t it be our bellies ripped open if we left it unchecked?


    Mayuzumi snapped the cat¡¯s body lengthwise. Shrugging, she added, ¡°Perhaps the stage will be to my liking. But I don¡¯t want to be incorporated into a script he came up with. If he comes to me, I¡¯ll deal with him. But why should I go to him?¡± she finished in a mocking tone, and snorted.


    She was exasperated. She was going to turn her back on the obvious trap that Asato had set for her.


    She had no intention of walking towards a bear trap.


    But if we left the trap as is, someone else might walk into it.


    I wanted to ask if she was okay with that. But I swallowed the words. There was no need to even ask. I already knew the answer.


    Mayuzumi Azaka would not care if a stranger¡¯s legs were shredded.


    No matter who died, she would watch the blood flow while taking a bite of her chocolate.


    ¡°I disagree, Mayu-san. How many people have already been killed for fun? If we don¡¯t participate in the game Asato has set up, we won¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen next.¡±


    Like the man swallowed by the sea, like the girl buried in a coffin, someone might die again. I was sure of it. The fox would keep killing until we made our way to him.


    Mayuzumi picked up a chocolate truffle. She placed it onto her tongue and into her mouth. It crumbled softly.


    ¡°Aya¡¯s death has made you lose your cool, is all. Are you really heading to a trap in your current mental state? You can¡¯t even stop your bleeding, and you¡¯re going to fall into a trap on someone else¡¯s behalf? Get off your high horse. I¡¯ve had enough of your arrogance.¡± She spat the last part out with a lovely smile.


    Her words were harsh, but they were spot-on. I was all talk with nothing to back it up. I had a demon in my belly that was more powerful than any monster. A real flesh-and-blood aberration is more powerful than any esper. But I myself had no power.


    What could I do?


    I couldn¡¯t even save a single girl.


    I was speechless.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s red lips twisted. ¡°And think about it. You say ¡®people¡¯ have been killed, but in fact, there¡¯s only three so far.¡±


    There was a crash.


    Before I knew it, my right hand had struck the water tank. Glass hit the floor and shattered. I glared at Mayuzumi.


    Her words were repulsive, her thoughts no different from those of the fox. I¡¯d followed her until now, fully aware of that. The question I¡¯d asked myself over and over again resurfaced, a question that I already had the answer to. I couldn¡¯t listen to her any longer.


    Perhaps she was right, in a way.


    But fuck all that.


    ¡°I¡ª¡±


    ¡°Enough! I get it!¡±


    A different voice interrupted me. Slapped his knees, Higasa stood up. He looked at me and nodded. He shifted his eyes to Mayuzumi, who met his gaze calmly.


    ¡°And what exactly did you get, Higasa?¡± Mayuzumi asked softly, inclining her head.


    ¡°If you insist on staying away, so be it. This is our problem. I won¡¯t ask for your help anymore.¡± He shook his head. ¡°We can¡¯t keep running away forever.¡±


    Mayuzumi watched him go in silence. I hurried after him. Opening the door, I called out.


    ¡°Higasa-san!¡±


    He stopped, and I caught up to him. Then a fist was thrust in front of my face.


    There was a tinkle and a silvery glow.


    It was a round locket.


    ¡°Don¡¯t follow me, lad. What Mayuko said was cruel, but I can kinda agree with some of her points. A guy like you should stop poking his nose into other people¡¯s problems. You¡¯re not as handy as you think you are, and you¡¯ve got enough on your plate. Take my advice: don¡¯t grow up too fast. You¡¯ll only have a hard time.¡±


    His eyes were dead serious.


    He was genuinely concerned about me.


    ¡°Give me your hand.¡±


    I did as I was told. The locket fell onto my palm.


    He nodded. ¡°If something happens to us, open it. Also¡­¡± Suddenly he bowed deeply. ¡°I¡¯m truly sorry for getting you involved in all this. The cases came to us first. Please don¡¯t let all the things that happened so far bother you. I apologize for all the trouble we¡¯ve caused. Goodbye.¡±


    Higasa turned on his heel. I watched him go blankly. I clutched the locket tight. I returned to the apartment and slammed the door shut. Mayuzumi was drinking hot chocolate from a cup.


    She didn¡¯t even glance at the shattered water tank.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, Mayu-san. We should move too. We¡¯re involved in this. Running away is unacceptable.¡±


    Mayuzumi didn¡¯t reply. She tilted her cup and drank the sweet liquid down.


    ¡°Are you done?¡± Mayuzumi said after a momentary silence.


    She turned her gaze to me, her cat-like eyes glinting.


    She gave a small smile. ¡°I¡¯ve already said what I wanted to say.¡±


    Fine.


    I had nothing to say either.


    I turned and started running. I put on my leather shoes and grabbed the doorknob.


    A voice came from behind. ¡°If you want to go, I won¡¯t stop you. It¡¯s your choice. I¡¯m not going to get involved. But I¡¯ll give you some advice. Don¡¯t be overly sympathetic. You¡¯re just an ordinary human being, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Her voice was frigid. But she wasn¡¯t mocking my actions.


    She only gave serious advice.


    ¡°Not a god,¡± she added.


    I understood what she meant. There was only so much a man could take.


    If you can¡¯t carry something, you shouldn¡¯t carry it in the first place.


    There is little that man can do to save another. That¡¯s why people turn to gods.


    To prop oneself up during difficult times.


    I heard nothing more. I gripped the doorknob tight, hesitated for a moment. Then I opened the door wide and bolted out of the apartment, not stopping until I reached the station. I didn¡¯t know what I found frustrating, painful, or even what I really wanted to do. I¡¯d already made a number of mistakes. The man who was swallowed by the sea, the girl bathed in her own blood¡ªboth were my fault. I asked myself what I could even do at this point, but I couldn¡¯t provide any answer.


    But I just couldn¡¯t¡­


    I couldn¡¯t bring myself to admit that I was powerless.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.3

    After leaving the city, I thought back to when I escorted Akari back home. I got on a train, disembarked at a particular and hailed a cab. I wasn¡¯t sure I had the complex route memorized, but with my oddly clear mind, I followed the route in my hazy memory. I might have made a few wrong turns, but I eventually made it to a familiar path.


    I walked along the darkening road that led to Higasa¡¯s house. As I trudged along the walled street, I felt like I had wandered into another dimension. Two years ago, I never thought that I would come to this place all by myself.


    Back then I was terrified of crossing the boundary to the abnormal.


    A while ago, I thought that no matter what, I would never change.


    But what about now? Could I really say that I wouldn¡¯t change?


    I stopped at a familiar place and turned to face the wall. At first glance, it looked like a dead end. But I extended a hand without hesitation. Mayuzumi¡¯s words suddenly replayed in my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be welcomed.¡±


    I found my hand gripping an iron gate. There was a rusty creak. I pushed the scrollwork gate inward. A cobblestone path stretched on under the dark sky. The house, which looked like a hideout, was tucked away in the trees.


    I gulped and walked slowly.


    ¡°Lad?¡± Higasa¡¯s eyes grew wide. ¡°What are you doing here?¡±


    He tried to say something, but when he saw my face, he realized something and went quiet.


    He scratched his head. ¡°You¡¯re welcome here, but uhh¡­ How do I put it? You¡¯re so hopeless.¡± He hung his head with a smile, then tapped me on the shoulder. He shook his head with a sigh. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. Thanks.¡±


    Tension left his body, and a smile appeared on his face. Higasa turned and entered the house. I was relieved to know that they were still there. I considered the possibility that they had already left the house.


    I made it in time.


    Higasa looked over his shoulder. ¡°Come in. Akari will be happy to see you.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Akari got up from the couch and stared at me dumbly. Her arms and legs were wrapped in fresh bandages. Her honey-colored eyes flickered. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± I said. ¡°How have you been?¡±


    She shook her head. Her face contorted like she was about to cry, and she looked away from me. She buried her face in the cushion, curling up like a child.


    Does she hate me?


    ¡°Always worrying about others,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°I hate it.¡±


    I guess she really didn¡¯t like me.


    Higasa laughed dryly, shrugging. He picked up an apron dangling over a chair. Using his mouth and one arm, he quickly tied the strings around his neck. Ingredients lay scattered on the table.


    ¡°Uh, just take a seat anywhere you like,¡± he said. ¡°You haven¡¯t had dinner yet, right? I¡¯ll be making some delicious stew, so just wait there.¡±


    Higasa picked up the knife. I wondered if he could even use it with only one arm. But he moved his hand skillfully and began chopping the vegetables.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about a thing. I can¡¯t let my princess hold a knife. I¡¯m used to it already. You can do anything if you put my mind into it, and all that.¡±


    But you can¡¯t peel anything with one arm. Higasa chopped the potatoes and carrots into random sizes and carried them to the pot with the onions. I wasn¡¯t sure if they¡¯d cook properly.


    ¡°Um, excuse me,¡± I said. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to peel the skin off? I can help.¡±


    ¡°Hmm? You don¡¯t normally peel potatoes and carrots.¡±


    Pretty sure you do.


    Also, saut¨¦ the onion first.


    I took the knife from Higasa, peeled the vegetables, and chopped them in similar sizes. My bandaged palm hurt, but not enough to interfere with the cooking. Higasa, who had taken a seat, let out grunts of admiration. I saut¨¦ed the vegetables in order and let them simmer.


    ¡°What about the potatoes?¡± Higasa asked.


    ¡°You deep-fry them first, then add them later.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hmm. I see.¡±


    Warm steam rose. I added potatoes, grilled meat, and the ready-made roux. It would have tasted better with homemade white sauce, but they didn¡¯t have any milk. I stirred it with a ladle, tasted it, and sprinkled black pepper. The old stove was difficult to use, but it gave a nostalgic vibe. Akari took occasional peeks from behind the couch. When our eyes met, she would quickly hide.


    ¡°Let me taste it, lad. I have the right. I can be useful as a taste-tester.¡±


    Higasa was persistent, so I poured some stew onto his plate. I prepared another plate and handed it to Akari. Quickly hiding herself, she extended a hand to take the plate.


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s good,¡± Higasa remarked. ¡°These days, men who can cook are more favored. You¡¯ll make a great son-in-law. But I¡¯m not handing you Akari.¡±


    ¡°Can you please stop saying things that don¡¯t make sense? Also, I didn¡¯t say anything about that. Akari-san is¡­¡±


    A hand peeked out from behind the couch. She still wasn¡¯t showing her face.


    She had finished the sample I gave her.


    ¡°Meals are important,¡± Higasa said with a sigh. He shook his head ruefully. ¡°Remember when I told you that she has to use her abilities to survive? If Akari-sama¡¯s shadow doesn¡¯t eat regularly, it will starve and grow thirsty, then lash out. That¡¯s what happened to my arm. I got bit one rainy day and mishandled the steering wheel.¡±


    The stew simmered loudly. Staring at the empty plate, he spat, ¡°To eat in order to live. Fuck.¡±


    I pictured Akari¡¯s shadow, twisting into the shape of a mangled corpse. The hungry beasts warped Akari¡¯s normal shadow, ignored her orders, and devoured dead bodies.


    They had to eat so she could live.


    A terribly cruel reality.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Higasa said. ¡°This isn¡¯t something to talk about before dinner. I think it¡¯s almost done, lad. We have French bread, by the way. Wanna toast some? You know, with some garlic butter.¡±


    Higasa smiled and stood up. The fridge was packed with random ingredients, including jams and cheese of all kinds. It looked like foodstuff you¡¯d buy the day before a party.


    I looked around the warm room. The furniture and lovely decorated walls reminded me of a child¡¯s room. The space where they went on about their daily activities seemed somewhat unsettling.


    Then it hit me.


    They were trying their best to live a happy life here.


    And the room served as a reminder for that.


    ¡°Thanks for the food!¡± Higasa said. ¡°That was really good. What do you think, Akari?¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not often Akari finishes her food. Darn it. You¡¯re making me jealous, lad!¡±


    Akari dodged Higasa¡¯s hand that was about to pat her head, and ran away from the room with a frown. Higasa gave a weary laugh and stood up. He took out two cups from the cupboard.


    ¡°Sorry about that, lad. Akari is not used to this. I hope it doesn¡¯t bother you. It¡¯ll make me sad.¡±


    Higasa took out a jar of instant coffee. He opened the lid with one arm and put a random amount of coffee into the cup. I tried to help him, but he stopped me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, just sit down. Like I said, I¡¯m used to it. We only have the cheap stuff, though. Sorry. Is black all right? Your face says you prefer black.¡±


    After pouring hot water into the cups, Higasa placed them on the table. Bitter steam rose.


    Higasa took a sip and exhaled deeply. ¡°Did you have a fight with Mayuko?¡± he asked after a pause.


    ¡°A fight?¡±


    I don¡¯t know if you could call that a fight.


    To Mayuzumi, my actions probably didn¡¯t mean anything. It was just me yelling and leaving.


    I wouldn¡¯t even call it a fight. I was just doing what I wanted to do.


    ¡°No, never mind,¡± he said. ¡°Sorry. I decided not to pry, yet here I am. It¡¯s a bad habit of mine. I apologize. There¡¯s one thing bothering me, though. If you don¡¯t want to talk about it, you don¡¯t have to.¡± He crossed his fingers. His gaze was straight. ¡°You and Mayuko are a little too incompatible to be called partners. It¡¯s like forcing together pieces of a puzzle that will never fit. Why are you with her? It looks like you don¡¯t even want to be around her.¡±


    My stomach ached as soon as he asked the question. I did my best to calm the child down. Right now, I was far away from Mayuzumi. No one would be able to close my belly if it ripped open.


    ¡°I know that Mayuko hired a guy carrying something abominable in his belly as an assistant.¡± Higasa continued, oblivious to my agitation. ¡°What happened to you? Does it have something to do with this card?¡±


    He waved the pure-white card that contained details of the case. It had a map and an indifferent message.


    A gift from the fox.


    ¡°You looked like you would kill someone back then.¡±


    Did I really make that kind of face? I was surprised, but I could see it.


    Mayuzumi Asato.


    He must pay for what he did no matter what.


    I calmed the laughing child with a few pats on my belly.


    ¡°A certain man is behind this case,¡± I began. ¡°It might not even have anything to do with you two.¡±


    I told him my story.


    About Mayuzumi Asato and Mayuzumi Azaka.


    And what happened between me and him.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.4

    By the time I finished talking, the coffee had gone cold. Stroking his own face, Higasa kept his mouth shut. I wasn¡¯t sure how he would react. Maybe they were just caught in the crossfire. I wouldn¡¯t blame him if he got mad.


    But Higasa shook his head wildly and, all of a sudden, stroked my head, ruffling my hair, then let go.


    ¡°Whoa! Wh-What was that for?!¡±


    ¡°You did great, lad.¡±


    I¡¯d never heard those words before. Cautiously, I lifted my head.


    ¡°You did great,¡± he repeated with a serious look.


    His words were so unexpected that I didn¡¯t know how to respond. Dumbfounded, I replayed what he said in my mind. But no amount of pondering gave me a clue as to what he meant.


    I did great?


    Did I?


    I had no idea.


    ¡°Must¡¯ve been tough,¡± he said.


    That much was true, at least.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything back. My throat tightened, and words wouldn¡¯t come out. Higasa said nothing more. He got up, dumped the cold coffee into the sink, refilled my cup, then handed it to me. I take a gulp of the hot liquid. The heat and intense bitterness burned my throat. Finally, I was able to speak.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    But nothing more could be said. Higasa did not urge me to speak either. Holding the card between two fingers, he twirled it around, then stopped. I stared at it vacantly.


    Did I really do great all this time?


    I don¡¯t know.


    ¡°I understand your situation now,¡± Higasa said. ¡°But I doubt we don¡¯t have anything to do with this case. This card was delivered to us. There has to be a reason for that.¡±


    He let go of the card, and with his empty hand, he created the shape of a fox. Its shadow fell on the table.


    Moving its head from side to side, he added, ¡°To keep eating is our fate, and carrying beasts in your shadow is a kind of punishment. For devouring something completely to live is avarice.¡±


    The beast¡¯s mouth snapped open. It looked around, moving its mouth.


    ¡°Our clan is an awful place. Maybe the bill for running away has finally come due.¡±


    Unraveling his fingers, Higasa let out a sigh. The shadow beast he made did not move on its own.


    He didn¡¯t have any supernatural abilities.


    ¡°I mentioned that the name Higasa is a pseudonym. It means exactly what it means¡ªparasol. I wanted to protect her from the torment brought by the shadows. Make it so she couldn¡¯t cast a shadow anymore. But to be honest, a parasol is useless,¡± he spat, scratching his head furiously.


    Intense emotions flashed through his face. Higasa gritted his teeth so hard that I feared they might shatter. But then he suddenly relaxed and let out a sigh. Silence filled the room. He cast a soft gaze at the couch, where Akari was sleeping.


    ¡°Will you please listen to our story?¡± He sounded pleading. ¡°It¡¯s a simple, boring story, though.¡±


    I nodded. Higasa bowed slightly and began to speak.


    Akari¡¯s clan kept shadows.


    Or more accurately, they kept beasts in their shadows.


    The beasts were alive and sometimes devoured the esper themselves and those around them.


    ¡°So one person with no abilities is assigned to them. They¡¯re called Tributes. When a beast goes out of control, they are the first to either quell it, kill it, or be killed by it.¡±


    Tributes were selected from children with undeveloped minds and raised together with the esper. In the process, they formed a clear master-servant relationship and learned loyalty to the clan.


    But Higasa was an exception.


    ¡°I was chosen for my robust constitution. The main family summoned me urgently. Akari-sama¡¯s previous Tribute was devoured. Akari was gifted the ability, but she couldn¡¯t control it well. The main family shunned her.¡±


    Higasa made a fox with his fingers again, casting a shadow on the wall. He moved its mouth, running it around and letting it sniff the area.


    ¡°I was happy. I think it¡¯s the same with every clan. The powerless harbor deep admiration for espers. I endured harsh training to become Akari-sama¡¯s Tribute. But apparently, I forgot the loyalty to the clan part.¡±


    He smiled faintly. Seeing that weary smile, I realized. The formal register that sometimes slipped into his speech must have been acquired through his training as a Tribute. It was so deeply ingrained in him that he couldn¡¯t get rid of it that easily.


    No matter how much he wished he could fix it, he couldn¡¯t.


    The shadow on the wall crumbled. With a couple of flourish of his palm, Higasa transformed it into the shape of a pistol. He made a motion of shooting.


    ¡°Akari is a black sheep. So the main family had her undergo a much more severe training.¡±


    Higasa stopped, hesitated. Then he scratched his head and went on.


    ¡°What they did to her is something you do to animals. Not humans.¡±


    In the Kariya household, there was a prison-like room with light bulbs.


    Training for the espers was closer to punishment.


    The esper was chained in the middle of the room. To survive, the immobile esper manipulates their shadow to get food and water. In addition, kill small critters to prevent the shadow from going out of control.


    They struggled and killed to survive. They even defecated on the spot as they learned to control the beast with their own body. There was no way Akari could endure such a brutal life.


    He said she regularly coughed up blood.


    ¡°When I saw her driven to the wall, a thought came to me.¡±


    Words I heard in the past came to mind.


    Espers can never lead a normal life in this world.


    Seeing Akari suffering, Higasa decided that he must help her.


    ¡°Espers have no parents or children. I was the only one she could count on. I was the only one by her side when she was hurt, when she fainted, when she threw up all night after leaving that room. I was the only one who could help her when she was weak.¡±


    He clenched his fists tight.


    Wearing a grim look, he said, ¡°Do you know how much impact that had on me?¡±


    He closed his eyes, remembering the past. Several emotions flickered across his face.


    ¡°The moment I realized that there was one person in the world who would break if I let go of them, it felt like I was hit by a truck. Akari was someone I had to protect, not as a lover or family. There are no words that can describe it perfectly.¡±


    If he let go of her hand, she would die. So he had to protect her.


    An emotion similar to love, but somehow different.


    One day, Akari reached her limit. When she wouldn¡¯t stop coughing up blood, Higasa finally decided to leave the clan. Fearing the wrath of the clan, they spent their days wandering from place to place. Meanwhile Akari¡¯s beasts grew wilder by the day. In order to find a safe haven, they took any case they could get and asked Mayuzumi, whom they met by chance, to help them obtain a safe house.


    ¡°Mayuko is a strange one. I¡¯ve heard rumors about her when I was still in the Kariya household. Mayuzumi Azaka is no ordinary esper. That she¡¯s a demon who can communicate with the spirit world. She¡¯s indeed somewhat bizarre. But she¡¯s not an evil person. She¡¯s fickle, but she can be reasoned with.¡±


    There was currently no sign of the clan closing in on them. But Higasa didn¡¯t know how a clan burdened with beasts thought.


    Were they hiding well, or was the clan just letting them be?


    ¡°And then there¡¯s this case. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if they were working with the fox and plotting something. As fellow beasts, they probably hit it off.¡±


    Higasa stood up and left the kitchen. I quickly followed him. As I stepped out of the front door, a cool breeze caressed my cheeks. I looked around the green garden. It felt like I was in a forest. The area was enveloped in darkness, and no stars were visible in the sky. I went around to the backyard after Higasa. There was a bench by the wall, probably installed by him. It was still brand-new.


    Akari was sleeping there.


    She was curled up, her eyes closed. Her long hair covered her shoulders.


    ¡°My princess falls asleep looking at the night sky,¡± Higasa said softly.


    Suddenly he frowned. Even in the darkness, I could clearly see the bandages wrapped around Akari¡¯s arms and legs.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of old scars underneath the bandages. Akari doesn¡¯t want to hide them, but my eyes can¡¯t bear to see them, so I wrap them in bandages. I know. I¡¯m just doing it for myself. Pathetic, huh?¡±


    He let out a dry, self-mocking laugh. Akari¡¯s back rose and fell.


    Staring at her thin limbs, I said, ¡°That¡¯s because you don¡¯t want to see her in her battered state, right?¡±


    Not being able to stand the sight of wounds was a natural emotion.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s pathetic.¡±


    Higasa didn¡¯t answer, and instead tapped me on the shoulder. He pulled a cigarette from his chest pocket and offered one to me as well. I took one and borrowed his lighter. Wisps of smoke rose in the darkness. Higasa took a deep breath and exhaled.


    ¡°Should we leave Akari behind tomorrow?¡± he asked.


    He didn¡¯t want to bring an esper to the fox¡¯s trap. A reckless idea, but one I agreed to. I watched Akari sleep.


    We couldn¡¯t take her with us.


    Who knows what would happen to us?


    I couldn¡¯t help but pray for her happiness.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.5

    Dawn arrived, and there was a break in the weather. The sun was peeking through the clouds. But there was a slight hint of rain. As I stared at the worsening weather, a warm breeze blew past.


    Rainy scenes flashed through my mind. A dark library, a late-night apartment. A house closed up like a coffin. Closing my eyes made me feel like I was trapped in the rain. The suffocating feeling returned.


    ¡°Uka,¡± I whispered.


    My stomach wriggled.


    The car continued on to its destination. Filling up the tank a few times along the way, we took the highway to the west, and then followed the map deep into the mountains. Our destination¡ªa mansion¡ªwas located in the woods. The massive Western-style architecture caught my eye. The building seemed to have been dismantled abroad and reconstructed here. A lone abandoned house standing in the middle of the mountain, with no other private residences nearby. It was a bizarre sight. At first glance, it was hard to believe that we were in Japan.


    A haunted house.


    That¡¯s what the card said.


    ¡°A poltergeist phenomenon in a haunted house,¡± Higasa said, cracking his neck. ¡°Talk about a clich¨¦ setup.¡±


    The words on the card were all lies. A meticulous setup, like the events of some story. Upon reading them, I was convinced.


    This place was a stage prepared by the fox.


    I stopped in front of the mansion with Higasa. We climbed the stone stairs and placed our hands on the door.


    Suddenly I felt a gaze.


    I turned around and spotted red. My eyes narrowed. But when I looked again, there was nothing there. Just a faintly bright sky.


    An inexplicable shiver crawled down my spine. But we couldn¡¯t afford to waste time.


    Higasa opened the door. As he pulled the handle designed like a lion¡¯s head, the interior of the mansion came into view with a creak.


    The dark hall was empty. There was a staircase in the center, and an upper balustrade surrounded the room in a square. Looking at the corridor stretching from the hall in three directions, Higasa whistled softly. I was speechless too. The luxuriously decorated mansion looked like something out of a movie.


    It was too well-made.


    ¡°Now, then. I guess it¡¯s time to explore.¡±


    Our footsteps echoed loudly on the polished, black and glossy floor. I could vaguely see my reflection on it. Past the staircase, I spotted decorative flowers.


    Gorgeous red roses were in full bloom. It felt like a sick joke.


    When I saw them, I realized something.


    There was no dust on them. They were new.


    There were clear traces of life in the mansion. The silverware in the dining room was spotless, and the old refrigerator was filled with food. The electricity seemed to be working. Staring at the dry-cured ham, I shook my head. We searched the other rooms, but there was no sign of the residents.


    During our search, we found a small room that was used for storage. It contained winter bedding, a heater, plastic containers. There was nothing to identify the age or sex of the residents, but there were traces of their presence in the place.


    It reminded me of the story of Mary Celeste.


    Everyone had disappeared, but left signs that they were there.


    Studying the carefully-arranged bedroom, Higasa shrugged. There was pen and ink on the desk, but no writings of any kind whatsoever. The ink was new, fully usable.


    ¡°This place is creepy as hell,¡± Higasa muttered, confused. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    But the mansion did not respond. A heavy silence fell.


    There was a strange plaque hanging in what appeared to be a guest room.


    Room of the Dead.


    Swallowing the fear, we turned back straight to the hall. I peered at the polished floor and saw a puzzled face. The red roses by the stairs were oddly vibrant.


    There was no one in the mansion.


    Everything was blanketed in silence.


    ¡°What are we supposed to do?¡±


    Higasa twisted his neck. I had no answer. His voice reverberated and faded away. We found ourselves in an unexpected situation. There was nothing in the house except for the luxurious amenities.


    Nothing happened. It was just creepy.


    ¡°Maybe time plays a part in this place. Like the oddity from the sea. In which case, we have to wait until nighttime.¡±


    Higasa pulled a cigarette from his chest pocket and put it in his mouth. After lighting it, he offered me a lighter and a box of cigarettes.


    The moment I took them, there was a creak.


    Butterflies fluttered in my stomach momentarily.


    A strange sensation ran through my entire body. But I didn¡¯t know why. Footsteps clattered on the floor. Higasa¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and the cigarette fell from his mouth, rolling across the floor, still lit.


    I turned around and saw a woman in a suit standing there. Beside her was a man in the same outfit. The simple black suits looked somewhat like mourning attire. The short-haired woman lifted her head. Her beautiful androgynous face was devoid of expression.


    Her lips parted a little. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Her voice was terribly cold. She stared at Higasa with glassy, soulless eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the intel to be correct. I thought it was impossible, but color me surprised.¡± There was no inflection in her voice.


    ¡°Run, Odagiri!¡± Higasa grabbed my hand.


    He ran as fast as he could, I thought my shoulder would get dislocated. All of a sudden, the floor shook, and the hard floor cracked. I turned around, my eyes wide open.


    The woman was holding her arms up high, her palms joined together intricately, casting a faint shadow on the floor that squirmed to take shape.


    The dog¡¯s mouth snapped open and shut.


    Suddenly it split apart. Three heads formed, their necks fusing into one, forming a shadow puppet of a dog with three heads. It swelled as it transformed, something Akari¡¯s shadow didn¡¯t do. The dog changed its shape from the woman¡¯s fingers and grew more ferocious.


    The huge deformed dog howled.


    Its appearance bore a striking resemblance to the mythical Cerberus. The guard dog of hell couldn¡¯t possibly exist in this world. Mayuzumi¡¯s words played in my head.


    Nothing is impossible. Common sense is meaningless.


    Espers are beings that defy it.


    Higasa sprinted to a room deeper inside. We were trapped. He then closed the curtains, plunging the room into darkness. Shadow beasts shouldn¡¯t be able to enter now. Letting out a long breath, Higasa checked the situation outside. The sound of the floor cracking went on in the distance. It was as if the beast¡¯s fangs were destroying the house with each bite.


    I could feel their powerful presence even from beyond the door.


    The presence of a ferocious beast.


    The shadows crawling across the floor were alive.


    ¡°Who was that?¡± I asked, shoving the cigarette and lighter I had been holding into my breast pocket.


    Higasa wiped the sweat off his chin. There was fear in his eyes. His gaze darted sharply, and he pressed his ears against the wall. Befuddled, he paced around the room.


    ¡°She¡¯s from the main family. There are personnel in the Kariya clan tasked to kill people. They¡¯re more skilled than anyone else at controlling beasts, more ruthless, and they have no sense of humanity.¡±


    Higasa¡¯s teeth clattered. Suddenly, the mansion quieted down. The footsteps stopped in the distance.


    Did we lose them?


    The walls creaked. A hole opened up, cracks running in all directions, as though fangs had been buried in it.


    ¡°It¡¯s them!¡± Higasa shouted.


    The wall collapsed, and the cracked ceiling fell, allowing for light to come in. The beast crept inside. Higasa opened the window and leaped out, tumbling into the garden, then bolted away. I immediately followed him. I heard the bed being smashed. Taking in the light from the outside and the hallway, the beast trampled the room.


    ¡°We¡¯re dead like this! We have to get to the car!¡± I told Higasa while sprinting across the garden.


    The gate wasn¡¯t that far. If we continued running, we¡¯d make it before they could catch up to us.


    But Higasa did not respond. He stopped for some reason.


    ¡°Higasa-san!¡±


    He pulled my hand back hard. The wound in my palm opened, and I stifled the pain. The beast emerged from the wall, roaring. Facing the beast, Higasa charged forward.


    ¡°We¡¯re dead either way, damn it!¡± he shouted as he passed me. ¡°They¡¯ll catch us on the way. And then Akari-sama will be in danger. I have to kill them!¡± His eyes blazed.


    But we had no way to deal with them. Still, he didn¡¯t stop running. The beast roared and opened its mouth. Higasa zipped by its sharp fangs. Blood spilled from his grazed shoulder. The beast followed him, opening and closing its mouth.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Odagiri-san!¡±


    He took off, with the beast hot on his heels. Listening to his screams, I was stunned.


    He thought that staying together would just end up in both of us going down.


    So he drew the beast¡¯s attention to himself, while I figured things out.


    But what could I even do before he got mangled to death?

 Volume 3 - CH 4.6

    My stomach churned, and the child groaned, but there was no sign of her coming out. Panic prevailed over fear and repulsion. She was laughing deep in my guts, having no intention of showing herself.


    I was powerless on my own. But now was not the time to beat myself up. Just as I was about to run, the woman appeared through a hole in the wall. She looked at the direction the shadow went, narrowing her eyes at the sound of Higasa screaming. But that was all. She glanced to the side, not even smiling.


    Our eyes met.


    A chill ran through my whole body. But she turned her face away and followed Higasa. As she walked briskly, the black figure behind her moved.


    The man with her, lying low the whole time, started walking toward me.


    I should have started running right away. But it was too late for regrets. I broke into a run. I opened the back door and jumped inside. The sound of the walls collapsing echoed throughout the mansion. I could hear Higasa¡¯s screams. I couldn¡¯t think of any way out of this situation.


    I was alone.


    But I had to do something.


    Footsteps pattered behind me as I dashed down the hallway. Bending low, I bit my lip. The man didn¡¯t seem to be carrying any kind of projectile weapon, giving me relief. He was most likely the woman¡¯s Tribute.


    The woman was a powerful esper. I couldn¡¯t possibly beat her head-on.


    Before I reached the end of the hallway, I opened a random door and dove into what was a dining hall. I heaved a deep sigh. I needed to calm down for a moment. I needed to think. What do I do?


    I thought I heard a snicker.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I looked over my shoulder, but there was no way she would be here. But I also knew that if she were here, she would not even panic.


    Laughing at the situation, she would shrug as she took a bite of her chocolate.


    ¡°I keep telling you, Odagiri-kun. Espers are too obsessed with their abilities. It¡¯s ridiculous. Do you want to get dragged into their ways?¡±


    I turned my head to the side. I felt a regal figure standing there. Dressed in a beautiful black dress, she continued with a bored look in her eyes.


    ¡°Do you remember what I said back at the Minase clan incident? If you pour water on paper, the writing will bleed, and if you burn it, it¡¯s gone. Now the question is, Odagiri-kun, what if it¡¯s a shadow? Where does it come from?¡±


    She sounded like she was giving me a riddle. She wasn¡¯t actually around, of course. I just knew she would say that.


    ¡°Where does it come¡­ from?!¡±


    I felt like I was electrocuted. I ran toward the storeroom.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s voice followed me. She was smiling.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple problem. Surely you can figure this one out.¡±


    Thank you, Mayu-san. You¡¯re right. It¡¯s simple.


    Even I could solve it.


    The only question was: would I find what I needed?


    Given the season, it might be gone. I pulled open the door to a small room at the far end of the corridor. I leaped inside and, praying, picked up the object I was looking for. It had weight; it wasn¡¯t empty. Relieved, I turned to leave the room.


    A blade was stuck to the wall right next to my cheek. I stared at it, stunned. It had come out of nowhere.


    A knife. Apparently the man possessed throwing weapons. I stood up with my hands raised. I heard footsteps approaching. The man¡¯s presence was awfully weak. I hated myself for being too slow.


    I couldn¡¯t hear Mayuzumi¡¯s voice anymore.


    What would she say if she were here?


    ¡°I don¡¯t even have to think. I already know what she would say.¡±


    She would make fun of my stupidity.


    ¡°Please stay where you are,¡± the man said in a deep voice.


    The way he spoke, without inflection, was remarkably similar to the woman¡¯s. I turned around to see the man looking at me, holding a knife. There was no emotion in his eyes. He was simply watching my every move. I doubt he was someone who could be persuaded.


    But it was better than doing nothing. I couldn¡¯t just give up here.


    Because Higasa was counting on me.


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡± I asked.


    The man didn¡¯t respond. But he didn¡¯t tell me to keep quiet either.


    I took a deep breath. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Asato said to you guys, but that lying fox is probably just duping you. He¡¯s using you. You should stop, for your own good.¡±


    The fox was not human. He wouldn¡¯t join forces with anyone.


    To him, humans were creatures to be deceived. Nothing more, nothing less.


    The man could¡¯ve dismissed my words as nonsense. He could¡¯ve said that he already knew. But he didn¡¯t say either. For a moment, agitation flashed across his expressionless face. His eyebrow rose ever so slightly.


    ¡°Asato?¡± There was a note of emotion in his voice. ¡°We received word from the Minase cla¡ª¡±


    The mansion shook violently, the floor trembling like there was an earthquake. I heard something falling. A piercing scream came from the direction of the hall.


    It was Higasa¡¯s voice.


    Something was off. Ignoring my gut feeling, I tightened my grip on the object. I ran past the man, who was frozen momentarily. The house shook again. A throwing knife, off target, hit me on the foot. I took out a cigarette from my chest pocket, put it in my mouth with an unsteady hand, and bit down hard. I almost dropped the object, but quickly recovered it with both hands. I shifted it to one hand, took out a lighter, and lit it, failing over and over. I sprinted down the hall, careful not to bite off the cigarette. Just as I grabbed the door, my ears caught the sound of something falling nearby. Screams came from above.


    I immediately changed directions, heading straight for the end of the hallway. I ran up the staircase and jumped out into the outer corridor that surrounded the hall.


    The hall had completely changed. The central staircase had disappeared, and several huge rubble lay on the wide floor. Higasa was holding on to the edge of the collapsed staircase. Barely able to support his own weight, he was trying desperately to climb up. The woman was standing before him. A grotesque dog was at her feet, its mouth closed like a loyal dog. Looking down at Higasa, she said something.


    I opened the lid.


    With a cry, I dumped its contents at the woman¡¯s feet. The woman lifted her glassy eyes. Just before she moved her shadow, I flicked the cigarette that fell from my mouth with my finger.


    A spark landed on the kerosene.


    Flames erupted. I cheered despite myself; there was a high chance that it would not ignite. The woman¡¯s shadow disappeared briefly, then changed shape under the light of the fire, reverting back to its human form. The woman backed away from the fire, granting me an opening. I threw the container at her, then helped Higasa up.


    We had to escape. Regroup for now. Once the walls caught fire, the situation would change. But we had to move before the fire engulfed us. My thoughts were racing, but I couldn¡¯t put them into words. I just shouted his name.


    ¡°Higasa-san!¡±


    Successfully repositioning himself, Higasa rose to his feet. He jumped over the fire, rolling to this side, then got up quickly. He held something up to the woman left on the other side of the flames.


    With both arms.


    There was a pop. Something burst on the other side of the flames. The wall turned red, and a slushy substance scattered over the woman¡¯s shadow.


    I had seen it before.


    Blood mixed with brain matter.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The woman collapsed, convulsing. Her shadow briefly took on the form of a roaring beast, then slowly crumbled until it stopped moving. Higasa turned around. A man was standing still behind us, stunned. He wasn¡¯t looking at us. His eyes were on the fallen woman. His expressionless face contorted.


    Tears welled in his eyes as he screamed, ¡°Kasuga-sama!¡±


    It must be the woman¡¯s name. Drawing his knife, he sprinted toward Higasa.


    Casually, Higasa pulled the trigger.


    Bang. Bang. Bang.


    The man¡¯s chest jerked, and he crumpled on the spot. Red flowed from his chest. The man¡¯s body quivered, then stopped moving.


    It all happened in an instant. A ridiculously short and dramatic act.


    Everything seemed like a sick joke.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.7

    I stared at the thing in front of me. It was familiar, but this one was the kind I had never seen before. The ones I¡¯d seen were much more horrific, much grislier. Compared to those, this one just had a few holes on its chest.


    A human being shot to death.


    I gawked at the corpse in front of me.


    Do humans die this easily?


    Could a weapon meant for killing end an esper¡¯s life just like that?


    ¡°What were you guys even doing here? Eh, whatever. Thanks to you, I killed some time.¡±


    Higasa¡¯s low voice sounded like a different person¡¯s.


    Flames licked the walls, slowly crawling across the ceiling. My head, numb from the shock, gradually began to grasp the situation. I looked at the man standing beside me. I stepped back instinctively. The child laughed. Listening to her giggles, I moved away from him.


    Higasa pointed the gun in his hand at me.


    His left arm, stripped of the bandages, was white and deformed.


    It wasn¡¯t human.


    ¡°Higasa-san¡­?¡±


    An image from earlier flashed in my mind. He was barely holding on to the collapsed stairs, struggling to climb back up.


    He couldn¡¯t possibly do that with just one arm.


    Higasa was silent. He took a step forward. I stared at the gun¡¯s muzzle as I backed away.


    His face, lit by the flames, was terribly cold.


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a fox,¡± he said melodiously.


    Higasa moved toward me, away from the blazing fire. The gun¡¯s muzzle was still pointed at me. Facing him, I retreated, moving away from the outer corridor to the hallway, and entered the mansion, trying to avoid the heat and light coming from behind. Smoke slowly began drifting in, but Higasa continued on calmly.


    ¡°One day a new pit was added to the graveyard. The coffin was filled with the smell of rain. The fox asked the despondent pair.¡±


    If you grieve over the death of a loved one, let¡¯s undo it.


    I stared at Higasa¡¯s bloated left hand. Why was it covered in bandages? I swallowed.


    He was in a car accident while it was raining.


    ¡°They accepted the difficult conditions. Can a monster become human?¡± With a calm look in his eyes, he asked, ¡°What do you think, dear reader?¡±


    Higasa moved the fingers of his left hand. The jointless flesh wriggled. He held one finger, thick as a candle, in the air.


    ¡°Makihara, Aya, you, and Mayuzumi.¡±


    Higasa had four fingers up. Slowly, he smiled.


    ¡°Do you get it now?¡±


    Who was the monster?


    The answer was right in front of me. His hand clearly belonged to a monster. White and swollen, it looked like something made by a child playing with clay.


    There was no human being in this world with a hand like that.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough to convince me.


    ¡°Why¡­ Why?¡±


    My voice was shaking so much I wanted to laugh. We walked further back, away from the flames, and down the hallway through the open door.


    I was retreating, while Higasa proceeded onward.


    The mansion was being devoured by the flames. But the progress was slow for some reason. The flames slowly licked the walls, slowly ate away at the mansion. Higasa walked with easy steps. Deeper and deeper we fled, facing each other.


    The gun¡¯s muzzle never wavered.


    ¡°We died in a car accident at the end of May. Akari¡¯s beast bit my arm, and I mishandled the steering wheel. The car window ripped my neck open, killing me. But Akari-sama was still alive then. That¡¯s when a man approached her.¡±


    A fox.


    It was the behavior I¡¯d expect from the fox. He took advantage of people¡¯s despair. He whispered to Akari, who blamed herself for the accident.


    ¡°If you grieve the death of a loved one, let¡¯s undo it.¡±


    ¡°But there¡¯s a price. And special rules had to be followed, or the dead would return to dust and ashes. If she didn¡¯t want that to happen, she had to facilitate the game. Akari agreed. I was then brought back to life, and Akari-sama passed away.¡± There was sorrow in his voice.


    Higasa came back to life, and Akari died shortly afterwards.


    All alone, what did he do then?


    ¡°I wanted to see her again. No, not the real Higasa. The artificial Higasa¡ªme.¡±


    He scratched his head. He couldn¡¯t get rid of his habit. Hair tangled in the white flesh and fell out. Frowning from the pain, he continued onward. I retreated back, one hand on the wall. Smoke spread as the house burned, walls crumbling in the distance. My vision blurred. But Higasa¡¯s voice retained its indifferent tone.


    He was watching me calmly.


    ¡°I heard you and Mayuko talking from outside the apartment. My blood froze. There are no gods. People don¡¯t come back to life. Then what am I? Who am I?¡± His voice sounded like a scream.


    My legs got tangled and I fell backwards. But he didn¡¯t pull the trigger. Watching my sorry state, he waved the gun, urging me to get back up.


    ¡°But thinking back now, he did say that we were good.¡± Higasa continued his monologue. He didn¡¯t wait for any response from me. ¡°That we were almost perfect because barely any time had passed since we died, and because of our distinct perception of the other. Except for this arm.¡±


    I rose to my feet and resumed retreating backward. The whole house was heating up. A room in the distance caught fire. The heat from the smoke burned my skin. Maybe it was the materials used in the house that prevented the fire from spreading quickly. I was thankful for that, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was a good thing or not. If there was chaos, I could use it to slip away.


    The flesh on Higasa¡¯s arm suddenly melted, soft mass touching the floor. But the next moment, as though snapping back to its senses, it regained its shape. Higasa waved his arm irritably. The wall where his fingers grazed cracked.


    ¡°This arm was mangled by Akari¡¯s beasts. I guess that¡¯s why she couldn¡¯t picture it properly. This is the only part of my body that¡¯s still a lump of white flesh. The same goes for my manner of speaking. My old formal tone would sometimes slip in, but the reason it¡¯s gotten so bad is because Akari confused both the old me and the recent me. That¡¯s right, I¡¯m not me. Both I and Akari are no different from this lump of flesh.¡±


    Profound sadness flickered in Higasa¡¯s eyes. He regripped the gun, pointing its muzzle straight at me. We stopped, facing each other.


    ¡°But I still want to protect Akari,¡± he said gravely.


    That feeling probably never changed.


    But the scene before me was all sorts of fucked up. My stomach ached. Flesh ripped, and blood spilled. But I couldn¡¯t bring myself to stop it.


    Seeing the blood soaking my shirt, Higasa smiled thinly. He was probably going to shoot me before the child emerged.


    ¡°Are you going to shoot me?¡± I asked.


    Higasa nodded. But then he shook his head.


    Keeping the muzzle pointed at me, he said, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll shoot you, all right. But there¡¯s something I gotta tell you first.¡± His voice sounded like the old Higasa.


    A voice that showed concern for me.


    I didn¡¯t know if the emotion that swirled in my chest was hatred or what. I wanted to scream, but I couldn¡¯t find the words to say. I felt like my heart would jump out of my throat. My eyes were burning, and my whole body was shaking.


    That¡¯s when I finally realized what was going on.


    I was betrayed.


    ¡°We were given different conditions from the others. To get you and Mayuko involved in the cases. To not save the first two. To sweet-talk you into getting involved of your own will. And lastly, when all cases are closed, to separate Tsutomu Odagiri from Mayuzumi Azaka. That¡¯s why I brought you to this mansion. To spend a few hours in the fox¡¯s residence.¡±


    His tone was indifferent, and he was speaking a little faster. Blood trickled down to my feet. I didn¡¯t hold the child¡¯s head back. There was no need to push her back inside my gut. The pain didn¡¯t bother me. I just glared at the man before my eyes.


    Uka had grown again, it seemed. Her hair rubbed against my torn belly. She couldn¡¯t quite push her head out.


    ¡°Akari hated killing people. I myself didn¡¯t want Akari-sama to commit such acts. But we only had each other. There are only two of us in this world. Once I dragged you here, Akari would do the rest. Mayuzumi¡¯s body is that of a normal human being¡¯s. Alone, she¡¯s weak.¡±


    Anyone can tear her belly open easily.


    What did he say just now?


    My eyes widened. Picking up my astonishment, Uka shivered and froze for a moment. My mind went blank. A red parasol appeared in my mind. Was she eating chocolate in the apartment like she always did?


    All alone?

 Volume 3 - CH 4.8

    ¡°Do you understand, Odagiri?¡±


    Higasa¡¯s voice suddenly changed. He spoke softly. Flames rose from the door behind him. His face, illuminated by the bright light, had a faint smile on it.


    It sounded like he was repeating someone else¡¯s words.


    The words of the fox.


    ¡°Mayuzumi Azaka is dead because of you.¡±


    I lunged forward.


    I couldn¡¯t think of anything. I aimed my fist at Higasa¡¯s face. Memory stirred. Back at the rooftop, I tried to punch the fox in front of me, but my fist couldn¡¯t reach him. The current situation was the same as back then. He pointed the gun¡¯s muzzle at me. I knew what would happen, but I couldn¡¯t stop myself. Furiously, I thrust out my arm towards the face in front of me.


    Suddenly I felt a tug on my pants.


    I fell forward. A gunshot rang overhead. Hearing Higasa¡¯s startled gasp, I stood up, and lunged at him again.


    There was another tug. It felt like the child was grabbing my clothes, but when I looked behind me, there was no one there. Yet for some reason, it felt like it was calling me.


    Telling me to run.


    I turned and started running. A hole appeared where I was standing. Higasa chased after me as I sprinted down the corridor. I dashed into a different room, closed the door, opened the door that led to a different corridor and jumped out. The fire was more intense here, and filled with hot smoke. Covering my mouth, I ran.


    ¡°I want to protect Akari,¡± Higasa said. ¡°I will gladly lay down my life for Akari-sama. What about you, Odagiri? I will protect Akari, even if it means killing you.¡±


    A gunshot rang out, the bullet hitting the ceiling. He seemed to be losing his cool. Every step I took, my stomach blazed from the pain. Uka, her head halfway out, shook. Blood spilled, soaking my legs. Something trickled down my cheek.


    I pressed onward, choking back the sobs that threatened to leave my mouth.


    ¡°You say you want to help others, but you really just want to help yourself. You want to help others so bad so you could justify your own existence. Am I wrong? You can only say that because deep inside, you really don¡¯t want to help anyone. Fucking hypocrite!¡±


    A bullet grazed the nearby wall. I breathed out. In my mind a summer sea glittered, and blood spilled from a cabinet. A smiling face fell from the rooftop, and everything vanished.


    He was right. I couldn¡¯t do anything.


    I claimed to help, but killed many as a result.


    But still¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ a hypocrite¡­¡±


    I wanted to help. I really wanted to save others. It just ended in the worst possible outcome. Because of excessive sympathy, I couldn¡¯t save anyone, instead driving them to a corner.


    But I really meant it.


    ¡°I really wanted¡­ to¡­¡±


    Yet I also knew.


    I just wanted to live. I was, at my core, someone who didn¡¯t give a shit about other people. I couldn¡¯t lay down my life for anyone. In fact, if I survived, Akari and Higasa would disappear. Yet fully knowing that, I kept running. I had dragged a lot of people into my mess. Despite feeling regret, I was never willing to throw away my own life.


    My legs would never stop.


    ¡°But I¡­¡±


    I didn¡¯t want to die. I would never die for anyone.


    But I truly wanted to save others.


    Tears streamed down my cheeks. Crying like a child, I pressed onward. I turned a corner and completely lost sight of the path ahead. Tears and smoke clouded my vision. My throat burned, and I coughed violently. Blisters formed on my roasted skin. I tripped over my own foot and tumbled.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything anymore. I couldn¡¯t move my legs.


    I wanted to cry out loud. Lying on the floor, I curled up. The words I wanted to say to Higasa rang in my head.


    No. You¡¯re wrong. That¡¯s not it. Maybe. But that¡¯s not all.


    No, you¡¯re wrong.


    No matter what I said, I couldn¡¯t deny anything.


    I should just close my eyes. Then I¡¯d feel better.


    This would be the end. For real, this time.


    ¡°Wake up,¡± someone whispered.


    A small silhouette was looking down at me. I couldn¡¯t tell who it was.


    My lips parted. ¡°Mayu-san¡­?¡±


    Was it really her?


    Would she take my hand like she did that day when the cherry blossoms drifted in the air?


    Suddenly I was kicked in the leg. It hurt a little.


    ¡°No, you idiot,¡± they said.


    A small hand gripped mine. In my hazy mental state, someone pulled me to my feet. Long hair fluttered in front of me. She started walking without hesitation. Strolling down the long hallway, she grabbed the doorknob and pulled the door open.


    A cold breeze brushed my cheeks. Outside was a pale blue sky.


    Tears spilled from my blurry eyes. Bathed in the light, she turned around.


    Honey-colored eyes were looking at me. Her long hair flowed in the breeze.


    She smiled serenely.


    My breath seized. ¡°Akari-san¡­¡±


    Something yanked my feet, and I was dragged outside. My body collided with the stairs in the backyard. But whatever it was didn¡¯t stop pulling me mercilessly. It was the same thing that had pulled on my pants.


    Akari¡¯s shadow was pulling me wildly.


    It tossed me aside, but I managed to grab onto the railing of the stairs. The wound on my palm spewed blood as my body lifted in the air. Right by the door, Akari was smiling. I tried to shout something at her.


    I had to stop her. I couldn¡¯t let her go.


    Her smile said everything. I had to stop her, no matter what. But no words came out of my burnt throat. Her bandage-wrapped feet bounced.


    And she ran with a spring in her steps.


    ¡°Goodbye.¡±


    She gave a small wave of her hand. The cherry-colored dress vanished. She dashed into the hallway with an easy gait, into the red, burning walls.


    Higasa appeared from the corridor, and she put her arms around his neck in a tight embrace.


    Higasa¡¯s eyes widened momentarily. He tried to say something, then his face slowly scrunched up. The gun fell from his trembling fingertips. His deformed left hand moved hesitantly, and with both arms, he held Akari tight.


    ¡°Are you sure about this?¡± he whispered with tearful eyes.


    Akari stared into his face, and nodded with a big smile.


    The next instant, their bodies melted, losing their human shape and reduced to a pile of white flesh on the floor. It was too cruel a change. In an instant, what had been human beings reverted to carrion.


    The pair was nowhere to be found.


    A scream tore through my lungs. My throat hurt, sounds fading without forming words. My vision turned red. My fingers loosened, untangling themselves from the railing. Akari¡¯s shadow was gone, and I plummeted straight down. I reached for the distant sky as I watched fire erupt from the staircase.


    I felt a blow, and I lost consciousness.


    Rain was falling.


    Thinking back, it always rained in my memories.


    It felt like the water falling from the skies had me trapped, suffocating me to death. I tried desperately to reach for something, but there was no escape.


    She wouldn¡¯t take my hand.


    Drowning forever was my fate.


    All alone.


    When I opened my eyes, I heard the sound of rain. Cold water poured down on my feet. It was so cold that I would rather just die. Rain was falling heavily from the skies. Yet somehow, my face remained dry. Blearily I opened my eyes and looked above.


    Someone was holding an umbrella over my head.


    ¡°Mayu-san?¡± I called with relief.


    Then I saw the color of the parasol.


    It wasn¡¯t red.


    A glamorous navy blue.


    ¡°Long time, no see, Odagiri.¡±


    A fox was looking down at me.


    He crouched down on the grass. Rain was falling behind him. He was regarding me with a smile that could almost be described as gentle.


    On his head, as always, hung a fox mask.


    A scream rose from my throat. Fear overruled loathing. I forced myself up and backed away. But my legs wouldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t muster any strength in my body. My vision blurred, probably from the loss of blood. Uka was stirring in my belly. I ordered my body to move over and over, but to no avail.


    I couldn¡¯t move. Could not escape.


    Asato was watching me closely. A moment later, he spoke.


    ¡°How was the sideshow? I¡¯m really glad you liked it.¡±


    I froze. His words just now pounded in my head. I looked at him, and he smiled. My mind went blank. The things I¡¯d seen flashed before my eyes¡ªthe sea, the blood, the white flesh on the floor.


    A sideshow.

 Volume 3 - CH 4.9

    ¡°I knew you and my sister wouldn¡¯t die from this. This is just the opening act. A sideshow. It took a lot of work, but I¡¯m glad to see you enjoyed it.¡± He sounded satisfied.


    My eyes opened wide. My stomach tore open. A blue parasol spun round and round in my field of vision. Raindrops fell on it and bounced away.


    If I could move my arms, I would have gouged out the fox¡¯s eyes already.


    ¡°¡­I enjoyed¡­ it?


    Uka slowly emerged. Copious amounts of hot blood spilled out, running down my skin.


    How could I enjoy it? They were dead¡ªMakihara, Aya, Akari, Higasa. They were toyed with for the fox¡¯s amusement. Brutally killed. How could anyone enjoy such a monstrous spectacle?


    Fuck you. Die. Die right now.


    Asato shook his head. He didn¡¯t react to my murderous glare. He held up a pale finger in front of his face and wagged it playfully.


    Then he pointed at me. ¡°You did this,¡± he declared firmly.


    His voice sounded like Mayuzumi¡¯s. My vision rocked like I received a blow to my head. I couldn¡¯t understand what he meant. But fear gripped my body instinctively. I shouldn¡¯t have listened. I should block out his words.


    I¡¯d rather have a knife in my heart than listen.


    But I couldn¡¯t move. I couldn¡¯t even look away from the fox¡¯s smile.


    Asato smiled, nodded as if to say I did well.


    Then the fox began, slowly.


    First was the story of a man consumed by guilt.


    ¡°Your blaming Makihara caused the sea to rise. Since you seem unaware, I¡¯ll give it to you straight. Had you done nothing, the monster would have stayed on the first floor. The mermaid wouldn¡¯t have come unless his desire to live outweighed his guilt. ¡®Don¡¯t even think you can get away with this.¡¯ When you told him that, he realized that he shouldn¡¯t run away. He was swallowed by the sea because of your righteousness. Well? Are you happy?¡±


    Second was the story of a girl who was driven to a corner.


    ¡°If you hadn¡¯t let go of her hand, she wouldn¡¯t have died. Did you know? I actually placed certain restrictions on the fake Aya. If, in some way, you promised Aya that you would protect her, then she mustn¡¯t lay a hand on her when you¡¯re around. But you didn¡¯t hesitate to let go of her hand, because you never truly wanted to protect her in the first place. Am I wrong? Or was it because deep inside you wanted her dead? Aren¡¯t you glad to be rid of a heavy burden? All the women who put their trust in you die on their own. Happy?¡±


    Third was the story of two dead people.


    ¡°Akari died because you showed her a little bit of kindness. She looked at you and decided that she didn¡¯t want any more people dying. Higasa died because you kept helping him. If you hadn¡¯t tried to help them, or if you had persuaded my sister to come with you, there might have been another way. It was you who closed all the avenues. Oh by the way, there was something I wanted to ask you. What were you trying to say to Akari? You were hoping she¡¯d die for you, weren¡¯t you? What was there to say, then? You survived, while they perished. You must have felt glad.¡±


    His tone was as soft as a feather.


    I just listened. No words came out. I couldn¡¯t even think. Asato slowly extended his arm. His pale fingertips touched my cheek, brushing away the soot.


    His fingers were terribly cold.


    Asato inclined his head. ¡°It¡¯s your attitude that¡¯s allowed all of this to happen.¡±


    Everything within my sight seemed to shatter. There was no pain. There was no physical change of any kind.


    But in that very moment, something inside me died.


    ¡°It was fun, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    The fox smiled.


    The fox sneered.


    I groaned like a drowning man. Blood spurted from my stomach. A childish voice struck my ears.


    ¡°Papa?¡± she whispered worrily.


    Something fell on the dirt. A figure stood up, taller than before. Black hair covered its small head. Seeing the small body stirring at my feet, Asato stepped back. Uka stood up on her own and held out her arms. Her mouth gaped open and shut. A thought came to me.


    Let her eat everything.


    Then the fox would disappear


    In response to my thoughts, Uka opened her mouth and scuttled innocently towards Asato. The fox did not move. Right when she reached for his face¡­


    ¡­something came flying in and dug into her little cheeks. Time stopped, and Uka¡¯s body lurched. She was frozen in the air for a moment, then blown back the next second, slamming against a tree. She let out a muddled yelp. Strength drained from her young body, and she fell to the ground.


    Uka?


    I reached for her. I cried for her name over and over again, but I couldn¡¯t speak properly. She didn¡¯t even lift her head. I wanted to pick her up, but I couldn¡¯t reach her.


    A second later, I realized what the scene before me meant.


    A demon was knocked out.


    A creature that was supposed to be overwhelmingly powerful.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Hearing a soft chuckle, I turned my head back around. A girl in pure-white gothic Lolita outfit was standing in the rain. The same girl from the park. Her red eyes glinted.


    Holding up the hem of her skirt, she gave a curtsy.


    Her flamboyant appearance was exactly the kind that the fox was into.


    ¡°Come here, Shizuka.¡±


    Asato called the child to his side and picked her up. The girl giggled happily. Then suddenly her body quivered. She curled up in pain and puked.


    Splat.


    A white mass of flesh fell to the ground. Steam rose as the heap convulsed. It began to stretch and contract, as if unsure what shape to take. After a while, it stopped moving. Then out of nowhere, Asato moved his hand, waving his pale fingers like a conductor.


    The flesh started moving systematically. It stretched widely, changing its shape to a human face. Earlobes and eyes formed, mouth opened. Streaks of flesh elongated, blackened, and turned into hair. The hideous, sacrilegious transformation continued.


    Finally it took a familiar shape.


    A gentle face gazed at me.


    Slowly Shizuka opened her eyes.


    ¡°Tsutomu-senpaaaaaa¡ª¡±


    It crumbled the next moment, leaving only a heap of carrion.


    The sight left me speechless. Red filled my eyes. But no definite emotion surged in my chest. My mind was completely numb.


    The child in Asato¡¯s hands laughed merrily.


    I raised my head, and Asato turned his gaze to me.


    He reached for me with a smile.


    I felt no fear. A lethargy, akin to drowsiness, permeated my entire being.


    Ah.


    I can finally be at peace.


    Then, out of the blue, I was embraced from behind.


    Soft arms coiled around my body and dragged me backwards. Asato¡¯s hand stopped. His eyes widened slightly, then he smiled again. I could smell ink. Unlike Mayuzumi, she was holding an umbrella made of white paper. Resting it on her shoulder, she hugged me protectively with both arms.


    A dignified face glared at the fox. My breath caught in my throat.


    What is she doing here?


    Minase Shirayuki.


    Since she used ink, she was at a disadvantage in the rain. But she wasn¡¯t the least bit fazed. Her arms moved. Holding a brush in both hands, she brandished them with blinding speed, and the word ¡°Tiger¡± appeared on the inside of the umbrella in large letters. Shirayuki swung the umbrella sharply, throwing it at Asato¡¯s feet.


    Two tigers rose from the umbrella. Their muscles, made of diluted ink, flexed. Before the rain could wash away their bodies, they bared their fangs at Asato¡¯s neck.


    But before they reached him, a small hand touched the tigers¡¯ jaw. The pale child crushed their faces in its grip. Losing their jaws and tongues, the tigers¡¯ bodies disintegrated. Black liquid, reminiscent of blood, pooled on the ground. Shirayuki gasped, then embraced me tight again.


    She was like a mother protecting her child. She didn¡¯t take even one step back.


    Someone fell in beside her.


    I saw red.


    A figure dressed in a gothic Lolita attire stood under a familiar parasol. There was no hint of panic or fear on her face, only a bored smile as she watched Asato.


    Snap.


    She was, as always, munching on a piece of chocolate.


    ¡°Long time, no see, brother.¡±

 Volume 4 - CH 1.1

    Story I


    Take a gander!


    Come one, come all!


    Ladies and gentlemen, do you mind stopping by for a moment? This way, please. Don¡¯t hesitate to come closer.


    Today¡¯s performance is special. A magnificent and repulsive grand display.


    You don¡¯t want to miss it. If you watch, you will have a story to share for generations to come.


    Keep your eyes open and don¡¯t blink.


    Just a little bit more until the actors are ready. Until then, please stay in your seats. If you miss this, you will regret it terribly. If you¡¯re bored, then let¡¯s review the play from the other day.


    The first act was about a man consumed by guilt.


    The second act was about a girl driven to a corner.


    The third act was a tale of two dead people.


    And now for today¡¯s performance¡ªah, looks like we¡¯re ready.


    Do you hear the bells ringing in the distance?


    Ah, never mind me. Just talking to myself.


    The show is about to begin.


    Gather around, ladies and gentlemen, and pay close attention.


    You¡¯re about to witness a very fantastic play.


    A truly absurd story, riddle with desire.


    A tale about a fox.


    I was dreaming of a picture book.


    Tragedies that I¡¯d ruminated over and over again unfolded before my eyes. Bright blue seawater spread out at my feet, and salty drops touched my cheeks. Blood spilled from the cabinet as the door creaked open. A corpse was buried inside, its body curled up like a fetus.


    Flames seared my skin, and small hands waved softly.


    A young man was telling the whole story in a gentle voice.


    Once upon a time, there was a fox.


    First was the story of a man consumed by guilt.


    Second was the story of a girl who was driven to a corner.


    Third was the story of two dead people.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± the girl whispered with a smile.


    She ran off with a spring in her steps. Soon she would revert back to a lump of flesh. I knew what was going to happen, but try as I might, my hand couldn¡¯t reach her.


    I could never grab her arm.


    What I was seeing was not images from a picture book, but reality. Following a predetermined story, the plot progression could not be changed.


    ¡°The end.¡±


    The narrator eventually concluded the tale. He turned to me, his only audience.


    The thin eyes behind the fox mask smiled. Twirling his dark blue umbrella, he asked me a question.


    ¡°That was fun, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Because these tragedies were all of your making.


    The picture book unraveled, pages scattering everywhere. Torn pages turned to flesh and plopped to the ground. Rotten flesh crumbled like melted cheese. I felt a sharp pain in my chest. I couldn¡¯t deny the words he threw at me.


    He was right. About everything. But that didn¡¯t stop me from screaming.


    I didn¡¯t know that to say, but I tried anyway.


    ¡°¡­wrong!¡±


    My screams were swallowed by the chirping of cicadas.


    I could see the dingy ceiling past my outstretched hand. Sweat trickled down my chin. I took a deep breath and exhaled. My whole body was drenched with sweat, as if I had just dived into the ocean. I looked at my palms and saw ugly, twisted scars caused by burns and lacerations. I wiped my face with them.


    Suddenly, I felt intense thirst and hunger. But I didn¡¯t feel like getting up.


    The crying of the cicadas rang loudly in my ears. Terrible heat and humidity enveloped my body, clinging to my skin. I felt so uncomfortable that I thought my body was starting to rot. Then it hit me.


    It was summer now.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how much time had passed since that day. I realized that I had left Mayuzumi¡¯s apartment and returned to my own place. What happened in between, I couldn¡¯t remember. Countless times I tried to recall, but the missing memories wouldn¡¯t return.


    What happened to Mayuzumi and Shirayuki after that?


    When I tried to rack my brain, a fog rolled into my head.


    My stomach hurt so bad. I checked and saw a smear of blood on my shirt. The scar that sealed the child was swollen like a ragged surgical mark. The edges had ripped open, and drops of sweat and blood were trickling down my stomach. Feeling a dull, terrifying ache in my guts, I curled up.


    As I closed my eyes in a fetal position, I felt drowsy again. No matter how much sleep I got, it wasn¡¯t enough. Then I fell into slumber, fully knowing that doing so would only bring back the nightmares.


    I was just so tired.


    I didn¡¯t have the energy to move, or the desire to do anything. I just wanted to sleep.


    If I stayed curled up, no change would come to the real world.


    I didn¡¯t care what happened out there anymore.


    Listening to the shrill cries of the cicadas, I fell asleep.


    Just as I lost consciousness, a thought came to me. At first I drank small amounts of water. Then eventually I got tired of going to the bathroom, so I stopped drinking altogether.


    In that case, I should die of dehydration soon.


    Why was I still alive?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want me to die, then stay with me.¡°


    A gaze pregnant with madness turned to me. She reached out and grabbed my sleeve. As she pulled her arm back, I saw another face. A familiar visage smiled at me gently.


    Words spilled from her slightly-parted lips.


    ¡°Tsutomu-senpaaaaaaaa¡­¡±


    Shizuka¡¯s face crumbled, leaving behind a lump of flesh.


    I reached out and was about to scream, when I heard the sound of a television switching on.


    The images before me vanished. I woke up from the dream and opened my eyes. In my blurry vision, I saw an unfamiliar figure. There was a woman sitting in the room that should¡¯ve been empty save for me. Bare thighs were peeking out from her short tight skirt.


    Her skin was oddly pale for the height of summer.


    It was like the skin of the dead.


    The woman took out a pack of ice cream from the convenience store bag beside her and opened the seal. Her short ponytail swayed. Sweat dripped from the tips of her long eyelashes, and her strong-willed eyes flickered.


    I was struck with a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.


    I knew her.


    I was sure. But I couldn¡¯t remember who she was exactly.


    The woman munched on the soda ice cream. A sugary drop fell on the tatami mat.


    Her eyes regarded me abruptly.


    ¡°Oh? You¡¯re awake?¡±


    The woman crawled toward me on her knees and looked into my face. Red lipstick colored her small lips. Soft flesh curved into a smile. I felt visceral disgust.


    Her smile was that of a predator¡¯s.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while. I was worried about you. Every time I came here you were asleep, I was starting to wonder if you were still alive. I was afraid you¡¯d just drop dead without regaining consciousness.¡±


    The woman rummaged through the convenience store bag and pressed a wet wipe against my neck. I cowered. But she wiped the sweat away anyway without hesitation.


    Her touch was tender.


    But her eyes were cold, as though she was observing an animal.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you remember, but I don¡¯t really care. It¡¯s not like this is a happy reunion or anything. But there¡¯s someone out there who doesn¡¯t want you to die. Said they couldn¡¯t let you go when they were having so much fun.¡±


    Suddenly, the woman took out a thermos from the bag. She poured the contents into a cup and gulped it down. Her lips seemed to turn even redder.


    She pulled my face in closer. Before I could resist, her lips pressed onto mine. A thick tongue slipped between my teeth. I felt something being poured into my mouth. Warm, thick liquid flowed down my throat. The woman¡¯s tongue wriggled softly like an underwater creature.


    The intense smell of iron shocked my eyes open.


    It was blood.


    I tried desperately to turn my face away, but the woman wouldn¡¯t remove her lips. Blood stuck to my dry mouth. Something slapped my stomach from the inside. The child was restive.


    As though the smell of blood woke her up.


    The woman¡¯s tongue slithered playfully, then slowly moved away.


    ¡°That should do it,¡± the woman said cheerfully as she brushed up her ponytail.


    A red trail flowed down her lips. It stood out vividly on her pale skin.


    The lukewarm sensation went down my throat.


    ¡°Hang in there,¡± the woman said. ¡°Suffer, grieve, despair. Live like you¡¯re crawling at the bottom of hell. Promise?¡± She smiled.


    What the hell did she make me drink?


    Right before I could ask the question, the woman retreated out of my reach. I stumbled, unable to muster up the strength to stand. The child in my belly laughed with glee.


    ¡°Even when you grow weak, as long as the demon is revitalized, the mother will not die. Unless the demon itself rips your belly open,¡± the woman said melodiously.


    My eyelids grew heavy and dropped. Just before sinking into a muddy sleep, the woman smiled.


    ¡°Enjoy the wolf¡¯s blood.¡±


    Five cases of double-suicide in the subway¡­ suicide by drowning in the pool¡­ family suicide¡­ mass self-immolation¡­ string of suicides¡­ emergency¡­


    When I woke up, the woman was gone. I slithered my tongue inside my mouth, but there was no taste of iron. The TV was off. As always, there was only me in my small apartment.


    It could¡¯ve just been a dream.


    There was no way that an unfamiliar woman could make me drink blood in real life.


    It had to be. As a matter of fact, the door was still locked. The knob turned, but it couldn¡¯t be opened. Just then, I heard a bang. The knob turned and then returned to its original position.


    I heard Nanami¡¯s voice.


    ¡°Odagiri-san, are you not home? That¡¯s weird¡­ He should be back by now. Odagiri-san! You¡¯re not home, right?¡±


    She assumed I wasn¡¯t around, yet called for me anyway. Strange way to go about it, for sure. She kept calling my name hesitantly. She must be vaguely aware that I was inside. But she didn¡¯t have the courage to check. As the granddaughter of the landlord, she had the right to unlock the door if the need arose. Still, she hesitated.


    ¡°I guess he¡¯s not around,¡± she murmured.


    Footsteps receded away. Good. I didn¡¯t want to see anyone. I felt a dull pain in my stomach. Looking down, I saw the wound had opened further. I was about to see the baby¡¯s fingertips. Now that I was away from Mayuzumi, my stomach ripping open would lead directly to my death.


    I thought I should feel scared. Yet I smiled.


    The aggravation of my wound was tantamount to an execution.


    I searched through my mind, but found no fear. In fact, as I was lying down, I longed for my stomach to open up. I¡¯d grown tired of thinking. I just wanted to be free of all kinds of torment. I wished my brain would just shut down, so it would stop spewing out stupid thoughts.


    People died because of me. And my death would render that fact meaningless.


    There would be no way to grieve over it.


    Suicide. Double-suicide. I remembered the disturbing words I had just heard in my dream. Smiling, I curled up.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with wanting to kill myself?¡±

 Volume 4 - CH 1.2

    After that, I slept three more times and woke up three times. When I woke up the second time, my mouth felt strangely sticky. But other than that, time passed with nothing unusual occurring. I felt like a rotting corpse. Like my arms and legs, which I hadn¡¯t moved for a long time, had long since decomposed.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if it was daytime or nighttime.


    The only thing I could tell was that it was summer.


    ¡°The end,¡± Asato whispered in my mind.


    I smiled thinly in response.


    He was right. This was the end of the story. I had no intention of reading the next tale that the fox had prepared.


    I¡¯ll come down from the audience seating myself.


    ¡°That was fun, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Recalling his voice made pain jolt through my chest. I forced my mind to think about something else. The wound in my stomach was gradually getting worse. It made a sound as it began to tear from the edges.


    At that moment, a tap came at the door. Someone was knocking. It wasn¡¯t Nanami. If it was her, she would definitely call my name.


    Who was it, then?


    I felt uneasy, but I couldn¡¯t be bothered to think too much. It didn¡¯t matter who it was. As long as I didn¡¯t answer, they should leave soon. From the outside, there was no way to tell if anyone was home.


    If I didn¡¯t answer, it would be as if I wasn¡¯t in.


    Knock. Knock.


    But the knocking continued. And it sounded different. Rough, like the door was being kicked.


    Bang, bang, bang.


    Knocking turned to an odd, rhythmic banging.


    What the hell is going on?


    ¡°Alley¡­ oop!¡±


    With an oddly cheerful cry, the door slammed open. The broken lock dangled in the air. Eyes hidden behind sunglasses narrowed.


    Frowning in pity, Saga Yusuke took a step back.


    ¡°It¡¯s open, Mayuzumi-san.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I appreciate the help.¡±


    Light footsteps sounded. The cicada¡¯s cries quickly faded. I stiffened, my eyes open wide.


    A regal figure in Gothic Lolita was standing in the doorway.


    Against the backdrop of the dazzling blue sky, she stood out like a ghastly nightmare.


    Mayuzumi stepped into the room with her shoes on and stared at me with cold eyes. Her pretty face had a small smile on it. Cold sweat trickled down my spine.


    Like a fish gasping for air, I frantically moved my mouth. I wanted to come up with some excuse. I didn¡¯t want her to see me in this sorry state. But I couldn¡¯t say anything.


    She said nothing either. Silently, Mayuzumi twirled the parasol in her hand.


    Red flower opened. Mayuzumi smiled with her cat-like eyes.


    ¡°Hello there. Long time no see, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°¡­Mayu-san,¡± I called in a shaky voice.


    Mayuzumi walked over to the TV and turned the switch on.


    A scruffy audio began to play.


    Next, a follow-up report on the series of mass suicides in Nago City.


    Five cases of suicide by jumping into the subway line.


    Group suicide by jumping from Central Tower.


    In the Minami Ward, suicide by drowning in a pool used for competitive swimming.


    Family suicide in Nishi Ward, Hachiouji, and Komaba.


    Mass self-immolation at Yatabashishita.


    In addition, in the second week of July, the bodies of five men and five women were found, believed to have committed mass suicide using charcoal. As we have often reported on this program, the string of suicides shows no sign of abating. The city has responded by setting up emergency consultation services, but another victim has been found. The series of incidents seemed to be triggered by¡­


    ¡°It looks like the fox¡¯s next act has started,¡± Mayuzumi murmured with a smile. ¡°Are you still out of it?¡±


    The information I had just heard ran through my mind at high speed.


    Mass suicide?


    The fox¡¯s first story was over. Which meant the second one would begin.


    The opening bell had already rung. The play went on even without an audience.


    ¡°Yes. Your leaving won¡¯t change a thing.¡± Mayuzumi nibbled on her chocolate. ¡°Whether you¡¯re alive or dead. Whether you care or not, it doesn¡¯t make any difference. These are matters that affect only you alone. Your grief is meaningless to anyone but you.¡±


    Her tone was light. A sweet smell wafted through the air. Mayuzumi smiled, but her words rang true and sharp.


    ¡°I can guess the reason for your grief. But to choose suicide as a result is you simply pleasuring yourself. You are free to find pleasure in the act of self-destruction, of course. But allow me to ask you a question.¡± Chocolate snapped. Mayuzumi flashed a gorgeous smile and inclined her head. ¡°Do you still want to die? Do you really want to die a meaningless death? Not for you, not for anyone else?¡±


    Her words reached my ears softly, sweetly.


    She asked if I wanted to die in vain.


    But I kept my mouth shut. I understood what she was saying. My dying wouldn¡¯t change a thing. Wouldn¡¯t mean a thing. The truth was that willingly dying because you killed someone did not have any logical correlation. There was no connection between the problem and the solution. Choosing my own death was simply an act of self-gratification. Suicide was the ultimate escape, the destruction of the self.


    But what¡¯s wrong with that?


    I couldn¡¯t die just because I was tired?


    Tears spilled down my face. I didn¡¯t want to cry in front of Mayuzumi. A feeling of shame that I had forgotten filled my heart. But the tears wouldn¡¯t stop.


    I wanted her to leave me alone. The mass suicides, the fox¡¯s tragic drama, the new victims¡ªthey all didn¡¯t matter to me. I didn¡¯t want to know anything. I couldn¡¯t do anything anyway.


    If it was the same whether I was around or not, then I¡¯d rather be gone.


    I didn¡¯t even feel like helping others anymore.


    ¡°I see. If that¡¯s what you want, I¡¯ll say no more.¡±


    Mayumi nodded in agreement, even though I didn¡¯t say anything. As always, she was able to read people¡¯s thoughts. She did not criticize people for their choices. She probably didn¡¯t really care whether I killed myself or not.


    Then a question came to mind.


    Why did she come here, then?


    The next moment, I felt a burning sensation in my stomach.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    It felt like my internal organs were being stomped on. My stomach squeezed, and tears and snot streamed down my face. Gastric juice rose up and splashed onto the tatami mat. The vomit looked reddish in color.


    It was as though I drank a lot of blood.


    Mayuzumi frowned at the sight. But she didn¡¯t remove her leg from my stomach. Instead she pushed the rubber sole into me mercilessly. Compressed, the child inside cried aloud. Right before the baby could reach out an arm, Mayuzumi pulled her shoe back.


    Her sole was stained with blood.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s doing fine,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°That¡¯s a relief. By the way, Odagiri-kun. If you want to die, can I have her?¡± she asked easily.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    I froze, not knowing what she meant. She said she wanted the child in my belly. But she wasn¡¯t something that could just be handed over.


    Yet she asked for her with a smile.


    ¡°The reason I picked you up was that baby in your belly. It¡¯s not every day a person gets pregnant with a demon. You were worth taking in. That¡¯s what I thought at the time. It wasn¡¯t out of pity for you.¡±


    The red parasol spun round and round.


    ¡°The exit to hell only leads to more hell. Yet you said you wanted to live. Now you say you want to die. Then I will respect your wishes. However, once you¡¯re dead, the child will move as an independent creature. Or it may die with its soul still attached¡ªor, in human terms, with its umbilical cord still connected to its body.¡±


    I was reminded of how Asato once tried to remove the monster from my belly.


    He tried to get the child while keeping me alive.


    If I died, the child wouldn¡¯t listen to anyone.


    Or was there a possibility that she would die with me?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want that,¡± she went on. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intentions of using demons. They¡¯re too much for humans to handle. But I don¡¯t want it to die either. They¡¯re rare creatures after all. It would be a shame to lose it because of one human being¡¯s death.¡±


    She dismissed my death as something insignificant. Wearing a smile, she stretched her leg out again. The tip of her leather shoe stroked my half-opened wound.


    ¡°While the child only listens to you, anyone can take it out,¡± she said softly. ¡°But you will die, of course, with your belly open.¡±


    Suddenly she crouched down. Black ribbons hung to the floor like a cat¡¯s tail. Her fingernails, manicured a glossy black, caressed the festered wound.


    Yusuke, arms folded, said nothing. There was only a frown on his face.


    Fingernails pressed against the wound. Sharp, like a surgical scalpel.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s red lips curved gently.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t want it anymore, I can have it, right?¡±


    Was she telling me to die?


    That if I wanted to die, I might as well die now?


    Nails dug into flesh. Sharp pain stabbed my stomach. The baby was watching.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s smile was no different than usual.


    The same smile she always wore when she was in the office, chocolate in hand.


    That was the most terrifying part. Cold sweat trickled down my spine, and my heart pounded faster. Words rushed up to my throat, but my rational mind held it back.


    I wanted to die anyway. What could I even say at this point?


    But I couldn¡¯t stop myself.

 Volume 4 - CH 1.3

    ¡°¡­No,¡± I denied.


    I waved my arms wildly and slapped Mayuzumi¡¯s hand hard, sending her parasol flying to the side. It must¡¯ve been painful, but she didn¡¯t say anything.


    Her smile remained unchanged.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to be killed by your hands.¡±


    I meant it. The means shouldn¡¯t matter if it resulted to the same death.


    But being killed by her hands was the one thing I didn¡¯t want to happen.


    I didn¡¯t want to die just for her amusement.


    I wasn¡¯t giving the baby in my belly to anyone. I would take her with me to the grave.


    ¡°I will never die because you told me to.¡±


    Mayuzumi kept her smile. Silence filled my ears; my ragged breath was the only thing I could hear. Mayuzumi rose abruptly. She picked up her parasol and turned on her heel.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll respect your wishes,¡± she said under the red shadow. ¡°I have no intention of bending your will to take the child away from you. I don¡¯t want grudges or curses laid against me. Murder is the most troublesome thing in the world.¡±


    Because killing someone is a lot like digging your own grave.


    It¡¯s not the same as strangling someone who wants to die.


    Her heavy boots trampled on the damp tatami mats, each step leaving a trail of blood. Mayuzumi walked away without turning around. Suddenly she closed her parasol.


    With a swish, the red shadow disappeared. Her small figure was out in the open. On her head, adorned with a headdress, a black butterfly spread its wings.


    She was facing forward.


    I couldn¡¯t see her face.


    ¡°But you see, Odagiri-kun. To you, I was certain death that came abruptly. To which you responded no. You¡¯re free to bottle up your emotions and make the ludicrous claim that you¡¯re in hell now.¡±


    Her dignified figure looked beautiful. With a calm voice, she went on.


    ¡°But you should rethink what that means.¡±


    Mayuzumi walked away without looking back. Yusuke glanced at me and grimaced. His expression was neither mocking nor hateful. The words he once said to me rang in my ears.


    ¡°Believing there¡¯s a way out of hell is just wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°That goes for both me and you.¡±


    Yusuke quickly followed Mayuzumi out of the apartment, slamming the door behind him. With the lock broken, the door would open with a slight push.


    Would I manage to die before Nanami came? I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble once she found me.


    But I didn¡¯t want to actively kill myself either.


    The truth was I just didn¡¯t want to move.


    I burst into tears. Curling up, I cried like a child. I felt so miserable. I was so annoyed at my gloomy state.


    Mayuzumi Azaka had left. She would never show herself to me again.


    And that would have been fine.


    I had always wanted to get away from her.


    But just the thought of disappointing her made my stomach churn. My tears felt warm in the summer heat. Clenching my fists, I pounded the tatami mats with all my might.. But the sound was weak.


    Listening to the fox laughing in my mind, I closed my eyes once more.


    Yes. I was just being a whiny bitch.


    But I¡­


    I couldn¡¯t go anywhere anymore.


    How much time had passed since then? Curled up on the tatami mats, I closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t even sleep. Suddenly, my ears caught an odd sound.


    The small sound of a doorknob being turned. But that was all. Nothing happened after that. It must have been my imagination. If it was Nanami, she would have called my name. I closed my eyes tightly and tried to immerse myself in the nightmares once more.


    Suddenly, I sensed the wind rise.


    The bangs sticking to my forehead stirred. Coolness that I had not felt for a while caressed my cheeks. I noticed the pure scent of ink. There was only one person I know who had that scent.


    What was she doing here?


    The fan carried a gentle breeze. She looked at me with a forlorn smile.


    Minase Shirayuki.


    ¡°Shirayuki-san¡­?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Shirayuki stopped moving her fan. Slowly, she ran her brush across the white surface.


    ¡°It has been a while. It is nice to see you again.¡±


    The room, filled with stagnant air, resembled a tank of filthy water. The sight of her sitting there looked terribly bizarre. Her figure, clad in white, was as unreal as a dream.


    Was this reality?


    Regarding me sadly, she said, ¡°I did not want to go as far as to break down the door to see you. I had hoped that you would recover on your own, and that you would walk again without doubt in your mind.¡±


    She closed the fan and opened it again. Words disappeared, and she wrote new ones.


    ¡°But you are still grieving.¡±


    She was right. I was grieving. I kept regretting things I could do nothing about, over and over.


    Lamenting and grieving was pointless. It didn¡¯t change the fact that I was to blame for everything.


    Still, I couldn¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°Grieving over the fox¡¯s drivel.¡±


    Drivel?


    My eyes saw words I did not expect to see. There was a sharp glint deep in Shirayuki¡¯s eyes.


    It was pure anger, gleaming darkly.


    ¡°Your legs are not broken, and your arms are not pinned into the ground. Why are you lying down? Why did you believe that fox¡¯s words so easily?


    The words suddenly turned more crooked. Shirayuki moved the brush at a tremendous speed. Turning the scruffy letters towards me, she narrowed her eyes.


    Snap.


    The fan shut and opened. She slammed her brush.


    ¡°Answer me.¡±


    Her anger was directed at me.


    ¡°Answer me, Odagiri Tsutomu.¡±


    I thought my eardrums had gone numb. Reproachful words entered my vision. I didn¡¯t know the reason behind her rage. Why would she be mad at me?


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± I muttered.


    Why did I believe him?


    Because what he said was true.


    ¡°Had I done nothing, had I not let go, no one would have died.¡±


    Makihara, Aya, Akari, Higasa. If I didn¡¯t butt in, they would still be alive.


    They all died because of my egoistic behavior. I drove them to a corner, and I let go of them easily. I criticized people I shouldn¡¯t have, and I brushed off the arms that clung to me.


    That wasn¡¯t all.


    ¡°Back then¡­ I¡­¡±


    I repeated the facts that the fox told me. Spoke the truth he whispered to me with a smile.


    My own undeniable malicious intentions.


    ¡°Deep inside, I wanted them to die instead of me.¡±


    Back then, I knew, and I understood.


    My stomach churned. Gastric juices and graphic red spewed across the tatami mats. Tears streamed, and my throat hurt. Shirayuki¡¯s eyes widened. She regarded me with a steely gaze.


    Foxes are liars. And they¡¯re masters in using dark intentions to hurt people.


    But sometimes he told the truth. There was no escaping his words.


    Because they were sincere, and in a way, honest remarks.


    ¡°Asato¡­ Asato was right about everything. It¡¯s all my fault. For spewing stupid moral nonsense, I drove people to a wall. Was it fun? It was. I¡¯m sure. I had a lot of fun, acting like I¡¯m the only one who understood, always playing the victim, offering my hand despite not having any intention of holding on.¡±


    It was childish righteousness, making a fuss despite not being able to do anything.


    Large tears spilled down my face, marred by dirt and sweat. My eyes hurt as I rubbed my face with my dirty hands. I spewed the words out like I was confessing my sins. Not that Shirayuki would forgive me after listening.


    Still, I continued my monologue. I just hoped she would turn her gaze away.


    No one would pay attention to me.


    And that was fine.


    ¡°The fox spoke the truth. It¡¯s all my fault. I don¡¯t actually care about anyone but myself. I knew about Shizuka¡¯s feelings for me, but I ignored them, cornered her, and destroyed her. Then I conceived a demon. I suppressed my emotions, but I still thought I could maybe do something, that I could still help someone. And look what happened! I don¡¯t even have the courage to die for others, but I¡¯ve killed people without batting an eye.¡±


    It would have been better to just watch from the sidelines.


    ¡°It¡¯s much worse than Mayu-san¡¯s amusements.¡±


    You blamed Makihara, so the sea rose.


    You let go of her hand, so she died.


    You showed Akari a bit of kindness, so she perished.


    That was fun, wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°The fox was right about everything!¡±


    No amount of denial could change that fact.


    There were no excuses.


    Shirayuki was watching me with quiet eyes. This was the end of everything. She would be leaving the room soon. I closed my eyes tightly. But no matter how long I waited, her footsteps never sounded.


    Thwack!


    I felt a small impact on my head. Cautiously I opened my eyes.

 Volume 4 - CH 1.4

    For some reason, Shirayuki was looking down at me with a terrifying expression.


    ¡°Keep your eyes open.¡±


    Shirayuki pointed her fan at me. I didn¡¯t understand what she meant. Her business with me was done. Why couldn¡¯t she just leave me alone? I closed my eyes again. I felt a tremendous impact on my cheek this time.


    I bit my tongue. Blood flooded my mouth. When I opened my eyes, Shirayuki pointed her fan at me again.


    Words filled with rage came into my vision.


    ¡°I said keep your eyes open.¡±


    Why?


    My cheeks still hurt so bad. I closed my eyes, confused. The next moment, I felt another impact.


    ¡°¡­Huh? Wha?¡±


    Shirayuki was looking down at me, her left hand clenched into a fist. Her pale fingers were red. She grabbed my collar and pulled me close. I wondered where she got such power from such a small frame. Then right in front of me I saw her eyes burning with rage.


    She gave me a sharp glare. Her fan flipped and stopped right before my eyes.


    The tip of the paper, sharp as a blade, was pointed at me. I yelped, and Shirayuki¡¯s expression softened a little. The fan moved away. I crumpled to the ground and coughed violently.


    Shirayuki ran her free hand once more.


    There were new words on the fan.


    ¡°Yes. It is all your fault.¡±


    Words of blame directed at me. A chuckle escaped my throat. She seemed to have something to say to me, too.


    Then I will take it all.


    I shouldn¡¯t close my eyes and run away.


    My vision blurry, I waited for her next words patiently. Wearing a furious look, she moved her brush.


    ¡°It is all your fault. If it weren¡¯t for you, my pride would not have been wounded. If it weren¡¯t for you, I could have fulfilled my long-awaited wish of dying by my brother¡¯s hands. If it weren¡¯t for you, I would not have cried back then. I would not have howled as I mourned my brother¡¯s death. All of that was your fault. Your meddling self entered my life so rudely and trampled all over my pride when no one asked you to.¡±


    I recalled the incident with the Minase clan. It seemed like a long time ago already. It felt like years since I witnessed the summoning of a god with Mayuzumi.


    Shirayuki¡¯s eyes were burning with anger. Reading her impassioned cries, I bit my lip. She was right. I had nothing to do with the Minase clan and had no right to interfere.


    What was I thinking back then?


    Shirayuki¡¯s words went on. The fan shut and unfurled.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    In my hazy vision, I saw words I didn¡¯t expect to see.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Shirayuki regarded me with a very calm gaze. She smiled and nodded. The fan closed and opened again. Slowly, she ran her brush across it, as if to get her point across.


    ¡°You saved me.¡±


    Saved? Who? Her?


    Shirayuki nodded in response to my unvoiced questions. This time she ran the brush firmly.


    ¡°That fact will never change, no matter what.¡±


    Closing the fan, she wrapped her arms around my head and embraced me without hesitation. Like a mother, she repeatedly stroked my messy hair. I could smell ink from her kimono. My heart pounded in my ears.


    Her chest was so warm.


    Shirayuki hugged me tight once more before letting go.


    ¡°Can a man who saw someone drowning and did nothing mock the man who jumped into the water? Was that all you really wanted to do? You wanted to help, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to save them, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to do something, didn¡¯t you? That much is true, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She wrote the words, opening and closing the fan several times. Incredibly comforting and kind words. Which is why I didn¡¯t deserve them.


    Nevertheless, she went on.


    ¡°You are the man I love. Be proud. And hold your head high.¡±


    She put on a gentle, lovely smile.


    ¡°I will not allow you to say that you deserve to die.¡±


    The fan snapped shut. Silence descended. Several seconds later, the sound of the cicada¡¯s cries returned. She stared at me silently. I couldn¡¯t say anything. Words left unsaid reverberated in my mind. Words that I had screamed within me in response to Higasa¡¯s remark.


    ¡°You said you wanted to help, but you really just wanted to help yourself, didn¡¯t you? You wanted to help people so you could justify your own existence, right? You don¡¯t actually want to help anyone, that¡¯s why you can say all that. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    No. No. That¡¯s not it. Maybe. But that wasn¡¯t all.


    I remembered the words I shouted to the fox the moment I woke up from the nightmare.


    No.


    It wasn¡¯t fun.


    No way.


    Stifling back sobs, I pressed my eyes, hugged my knees, and buried my face in them. I didn¡¯t know what to do. My head was a mess. Memories stirred. A twisted mermaid leapt from the sea, and blood spilled from the cabinet. Akari waved with a smile, and Higasa turned to dead flesh.


    It was my fault. I was to blame for everything.


    But I still wished to live.


    That fact made me sick. I had no idea what to do.


    ¡°¡­You did this.¡±


    What do I want to do?


    There was a tinkle. Something fell on the tatami. A glass ball filled with red liquid rolled on the mat. It looked very similar to the one I had seen in Mayuzumi¡¯s office. But this one was bigger.


    A vivid red, similar to wine, shook.


    ¡°I learned from Lady Mayuzumi. Inside is my blood. While I belong to a family of espers, my blood is inferior to Lady Mayuzumi¡¯s. I assume the effect will only last for a few hours. When night falls, it will coagulate.¡±


    Shirayuki picked up the glass ball. Gently, she put the string attached to the metal fittings around my neck.


    ¡°Please keep it on. If you cannot move, that is fine. I simply want you to watch me. You helped me¡ªthe Minase clan. Without you, Minase Shiramine would have destroyed us.¡±


    She lifted her head up with dignity. Strong will glinted in her clear eyes.


    ¡°The Minase clan pays back its debts.¡±


    ¡°Pay¡­ back?¡±


    I repeated the words, unable to make sense of them. She didn¡¯t respond. But her pursed lips conveyed her determination. A shiver crawled down my spine.


    What was she talking about?


    What did she mean by repaying debts?


    ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    Thwack!


    She struck the back of my neck with her hand. My vision lurched and darkened. I reached out, but grabbed hold of nothing. As I was losing consciousness, I saw Shirayuki watching me silently.


    Her loving gaze faded¡ªand eventually disappeared.


    Burning heat woke me up, and I lifted my body up. Static noise filled my ears. The cicadas had gone quiet. There was a suffocating smell of dirt and water in the air.


    The smell of sudden showers in the summer.


    There was no one else in the dark, humid apartment but me. Moving my arm slowly, I touched my aching chest; it felt like hot iron was being pressed against it. Something hot brushed against my fingertips.


    I let out a yelp and pulled my hand away. A red glass bead was swinging on my chest. Red liquid was spinning inside the thick glass. Blood was surging like a stormy sea.


    It took a moment for me to process what it was. Then, memory came back.


    Shirayuki was smiling at me with a loving gaze.


    ¡°Shirayuki-san!¡±


    I gripped the glass bead tight. My skin hissed, my vision turning red with the pain. The world turned crimson, as though blood had seeped into my eyes. The heavy sound of rain filled my ears, preventing me from hearing anything else.


    Drip.


    There was a clear sound of blood swirling.


    As if saying, ¡°I¡¯m right here.¡±

 Volume 4 - CH 1.5

    When the red color subsided, my vision switched.


    In the middle of a dark space, Shirayuki stood under the shadow of her snow-white umbrella, looking up at the building in front of her. It was a structure with an old exterior. Raindrops trickled down the dirty gray walls marked with fine cracks. There was nothing to identify its location. Light was coming in from inside the closed windows.


    There were people inside, it seemed.


    Where was I?


    ¡°It¡¯s a catalyst. By using the soul in my blood as a medium, you will know how I¡¯m doing even when we¡¯re apart.¡±


    Mayuzumi said that to me when she gave me something similar. Apparently Shirayuki¡¯s blood couldn¡¯t replicate the exact effect. The glass ball emitted so much heat that I feared the blood would evaporate.


    Shirayuki¡¯s gaze fell to the card on her hand. Pure-white paper bearing simple typed words. The moment I saw it, my hackles rose, and I almost stopped breathing.


    The card looked familiar.


    The words on the white, high-quality paper were an invitation from the fox.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go, Shirayuki-san. Don¡¯t go!¡± I shouted.


    But my voice couldn¡¯t reach her. Shirayuki walked with a fierce look in her eyes and stopped in front of a brightly-lit automatic door. I saw a scarlet carpet. Contrary to the building¡¯s dreary exterior, the inside looked like the reception area of a company¡¯s headquarters.


    A man in a suit and glasses was sitting behind the service counter. His gray eyes, reminiscent of reptiles, were smiling gently.


    There was something off about the place, I realized. The counter, the walls, everything was new.


    It seemed to have been built hastily just for show.


    Holding the umbrella, Shirayuki went inside. The automatic door closed behind her. She closed her eyes and slowly opened them.


    ¡°Oh! Welcome, Ma¡¯am.¡±


    The man¡¯s voice was oddly calm. Shirayuki did not respond. She lowered her umbrella and closed it.


    ¡°I am well aware. You¡¯re the Minase clan¡¯s¡ª¡±


    His calm voice was cut off mid-sentence. Foamy saliva fell on the counter as the man propped his elbows on top.


    A white umbrella was wedged in his chest.


    Shirayuki pulled the umbrella away, shifted it in her hand, and swung it to the side like a bamboo sword, hitting the man on the head. He rolled to the floor with a loud thud.


    Crack.


    Shirayuki stepped on his broken glasses.


    It all happened in an instant.


    I was at a loss for words. Shirayuki proceeded onward without hesitation, not sparing a glance at the fallen man. A middle-aged woman in a suit emerged from the corridor deeper inside. She screamed, petrified. The woman backed away while giving Shirayuki a confused look.


    ¡°P-Please calm down, Minase Shirayuki-sama. The master is¡­¡±


    Who was she referring to? Where was this place?


    There was no time to even think hard. With a fluid motion, Shirayuki drew a fan from her clothing.


    It spread open in one stroke, and words appeared at a terrifying speed.


    ¡°I have accepted your invitation. Summoning me means you must be at least somewhat prepared. You hurt my future husband. I will not wait¡ªForget it.¡±


    The fan closed and opened again. Shirayuki wrote a brief message.


    ¡°No more talking. Say your prayers.¡±


    Her obi fell to the floor.


    Shirayuki swiftly took off her kimono, white cloth fluttering down from her shoulders, revealing a shorter, thinner kimono inside. With her feet now able to move freely, she charged forward. Her slender leg bent like a whip¡­


    ¡°Wait! Ah¡ª¡±


    ¡­and dug mercilessly into the woman¡¯s stomach. The woman doubled over and threw up. Shirayuki passed by her as she tried frantically to escape. Shirayuki tucked the fan into a new obi and took out another brush. Stretching out her arms, she pressed the brushes against the walls.


    Ink dribbled slowly down the dull surface. I had witnessed an identical scene back at the Minase manor. Shirayuki steadied her breath, then moved her arms widely, as if dancing.


    ¡°Tiger.¡±


    The letters swirled violently. Black ink contracted into two dots.


    The next second, it swelled and morphed. Like a beast emerging from an egg, a strange transformation occurred on the wall. A mass of flesh with fins appeared, imitating the creation of life. It grew rapidly. The powerless lump of flesh gained arms and legs, and transformed into a ferocious beast.


    Her drawing was different from before, both in the transformation and quality.


    The beasts roared. Tigers poked their faces out of the wall, shaking the very air. Ink-smelling drool splattered. Massive paws pounded the floor. Shaking their tough coat of fur, the tigers looked around.


    Fury blazed in their eyes. With two tigers flanking her, Shirayuki stared ahead.


    She swung her fan down the dark corridor.


    Go.


    Obeying her silent command, the tigers sprinted down the corridor at a tremendous speed, muscles pulsing, pinning down the people that appeared with their forelegs. They didn¡¯t use their claws, and avoided inflicting fatal wounds, per Shirayuki¡¯s instructions most likely. But a few injuries were no problem.


    Screams erupted. Men and women scrambled around the corridor.


    As I watched them, I realized something. The people inside the building all looked strangely uniform in appearance, all wearing similar suits. But they weren¡¯t all employees. Their ages and images varied considerably.


    What in the world was this place?


    Those who heard the commotion came out the doors, filling the corridors with more chaos. But there was one person among them that did not move. They were standing still against the flow of people.


    Shirayuki lifted her gaze. Their eyes met.


    A short ponytail swayed. Legs as pale as dead flesh peeked out from a tight skirt. The familiar woman¡¯s large eyes gleamed with amusement.


    She flashed a bewitching smile.


    There was a clack. A closed door started moving. On the wall up ahead, an iron door opened automatically. Bright light spilled onto the dim corridor.


    With a creak, another figure emerged from within. Bare foot appeared through the gap in the door, five tiny fingers wriggling.


    Their skin was unnaturally pale.


    Shirayuki walked up to the door without hesitation and waved her fan, tearing open the person¡¯s throat. Red blood spattered. The person¡¯s head toppled, their long black hair fluttering. Blood bubbled from the throat gaping open like a twisted mouth.


    Unable to carry the weight of its head, the body topped backwards, crumbling like a puppet with severed strings.


    I swallowed. Shirayuki killed a person?


    Shirayuki cast a cold gaze at the figure. Their bony chest was stirring slightly. Only pale, colorless lips peeked out from between the rough bandages that covered their whole face. Their bony body reminded me of a ball-jointed doll.


    Blood seeped into the bandages. Their body was made of flesh and bone.


    But a first glance said they weren¡¯t human.


    What were they?


    The door opened wider. Inside the small room were numerous dolls, humans all cramped tight with no space in between. Like mass-produced dolls, they all shared the same appearance.


    Shirayuki retreated a few steps. A human swung their arm, following an impossible trajectory. Nailless fingers closed in on Shirayuki¡¯s face. But they stopped right before gouging out her eyeballs.


    Tiger fangs had sunk into the belly of the human, piercing its pale flesh. Blood dripped down sharp teeth.


    Not letting go of the body, the tiger leapt into the room, and the other beast followed suit. The humans in the room were nothing but food for the ferocious predators.


    The onslaught began. Pulsating organs rolled to the floor, torn arms and legs flying everywhere. But the slaughtered humans did not so much as let out a yelp.


    They were like knock-off human beings.


    Shirayuki wiped the blood that splashed on her cheek, leaving behind a red mark that looked like makeup. She pressed her hand against the wall, and her brows knitted suspiciously. Her fingertips had sunk a little bit. The wall around the door was pulsating red. The boundary was collapsing.


    The real world and the spirit world were blending together.


    I recognized the scene. The mass production of otherworldly creatures had tipped the scales.


    Shirayuki narrowed her eyes and stared at the red, pulsating wall.


    Something flew out of the door and rolled across the floor. A human head, scattering brain matter. The two tigers, mouths glistening crimson, returned to Shirayuki¡¯s feet. She pulled out her fingers and started walking again. While the tigers were slaughtering the humans, the people had disappeared from the corridor.


    The woman was gone too.


    When she reached the end of the corridor, there was no sign of anyone. Instead, an elevator rose, stopping on the seventh floor.


    Shirayuki turned to the elevator and pressed a button. The cabin slowly descended.


    Ding.


    Shirayuki stepped inside the elevator, bringing the tigers with her. The doors closed gently. The indicator for the seventh floor lit up even when no one pushed it.


    Shirayuki was unperturbed. She glowered at the other side of the door with eyes filled with anger. There was no fear in them. Her whole body tense, she waited for the elevator to arrive at the top floor, where it stopped, as though summoned there.


    The door opened with a jolly tone.


    The tigers pounded the floor with their forelimbs and rose sharply, standing on two legs to hide Shirayuki behind them. Two huge bodies stood abreast in the narrow doorway.


    A giant meat shield.


    Suddenly something small and white flew through the air, zipping straight to one of the tigers¡¯ abdomen. Human fingers bore into the soft belly. Like tearing a piece of cloth, the tiger¡¯s belly ripped open.


    Laughter erupted.


    Ahahaha. Hahahahaha. Hahahahahahahaha!


    Strange laughter echoed through the air, overlapping with the beast¡¯s howl of agony. Organs spilled from within its torn bellies. But it did not fall backwards. It faithfully obeyed its master¡¯s command to shield her. Its contours were beginning to waver, however. A small fist landed on the second tiger, too, and a large amount of ink splattered to the floor.


    The shield disappeared. But Shirayuki had already painted the letters.


    Words were written grandly on either side of her.


    ¡°Dragon.¡±


    Whirlpools reminiscent of a stormy sky formed on the elevator walls, and gray clouds began swirling at a furious speed. A pale-white figure was standing on the floor where the ink had spilled, splashing ink around their feet as if playing with blood. A girl in a pure-white gothic Lolita fashion.


    She grabbed the edges of her skirt and gave a curtsy.


    The girl smiled innocently. But the next moment, she disappeared.


    One of the dragons, with only its face protruding from the floor, swallowed the girl, vanishing abruptly into the creature¡¯s long jaws. A black strip rushed across the floor at lightning speed. Bending its smooth body, it charged straight ahead to its target without hesitation. In the middle of the red-walled room was a chair.


    A young man with a fox mask was sitting there.


    Asato!


    Gwoooaaahh¡­


    My scream coincided with the dragon¡¯s roar. The dragon opened its mouth at the man, ready to devour him.


    Then, everything went still.


    Ink slowly dripped from two long fangs. The dragon froze mid-air, as though it had reverted to mural. Even its long whiskers were motionless. The mouth under the fox mask curved into a smile. He stroked the dragon¡¯s chin as if showing love to a dog.


    Splash.


    The dragon reverted back to ink. His smile widened, and he cast a glance at the elevator.


    Ahaha!


    There was innocent laughter. The girl had ripped open the dragon¡¯s throat and landed a kick into Shirayuki¡¯s stomach. The soles of her tiny shoes sunk into small belly. Shirayuki fell face down on the spot without even a scream. She exhaled and directed her gaze to the ceiling.


    She looked at me and smiled.


    Her gaze was tender, and sorrowful.

 Volume 4 - CH 1.6

    ¡°Shirayuki-san!¡±


    The second I screamed, my vision faded. Glass broke, and sharp pain shot through my palm. I realized that the glass ball had shattered, its shards embedded in my flesh. Heat had caused the glass to crack, it seemed. The coagulating blood inside flowed out and cooled rapidly, mixing with my own blood.


    My torn palm ached. Not that I cared. In my mind I replayed what I just witnessed over and over.


    Shirayuki¡­ Shirayuki entered an unfamiliar building, and then what happened?


    Was she dead?


    A shiver ran through my whole body. I bolted upright, but my legs got tangled, and I fell face first onto the tatami mats. I couldn¡¯t move my legs well, like my muscles had grown weak. As I propped myself up, shards of glass lodged themselves deeper into my palm. But I forced myself up anyway. I welcomed the pain, even. I needed to hang on to the pain, or I would lie down again and hug my knees.


    This was no time to be whining.


    What good were these legs for I didn¡¯t stand up now?


    I managed to get up. My head throbbed, like my brain was being stirred. I bent down and threw up. My stomach still convulsed, but there was nothing more to vomit out. Enduring the vertigo, I rose back to my feet, punched my shaking legs, and started walking.


    I had to go. I had to find her.


    Shirayuki could be dead.


    How could I stay here?


    Staggering, I managed to make it to the front door. I picked up my suit jacket, which I had tossed aside, and put it on. As I pulled it forward, the door creaked open.


    The air rushed in, carrying with it the smell of rain. The shower had already stopped. Night had fallen. A thick and dense darkness, unique to summer, reigned outside.


    I went down the stairs, carefully checking my each step. It had been so long since I¡¯d been outside that it felt like I was dreaming. Arriving at the bottom of the stairs, I stared at the dark street. Cars were still running on the road in front of the nearby embankment, headlights cutting through darkness.


    In the stifling heat, I looked around in confusion.


    It was so spacious outside my apartment.


    Where do I go from here?


    How was I supposed to find her?


    I realized then that I was powerless. Shirayuki was currently in danger. Every second counted. But I couldn¡¯t even figure out where she had gone. A sense of helplessness seared my guts, and my knees felt weak. Fighting back tears, I continued on my way. Accusatory words spun around in my head.


    It¡¯s no use. There¡¯s no point. This is a complete waste of time.


    How can I be sure that my taking action won¡¯t bring about the worst possible outcome?


    Just do nothing and close your eyes. Everything will be over soon anyway.


    Why move, then?


    I could hear the fox whispering in my mind. Or perhaps it was my own voice. But I ignored it and kept walking. I made my way to the bus stop with no destination in mind. Every step I took aggravated the wound on my belly, and blood soaked my shirt. I hastily buttoned up my suit to hide the bloodstain.


    Move. Move. Move. Move. Move!


    Don¡¯t think about anything else.


    My mind completely blank, I reached the bus stop. The traffic had decreased considerably. Headlights reflected golden off the wet road. I plopped myself down on the wet bench. Warm water soaked into my pants.


    She said she would pay back their debt. She fought for me.


    If I was going to die, I should at least die while helping her. No. I shouldn¡¯t think like that anymore. I shouldn¡¯t hope to help others. It was too heavy a burden for me to bear.


    But still, I didn¡¯t want her to die.


    I wanted to help her.


    Then my only choice was to keep moving.


    When I got on the bus, I was met with an odd look. My body was covered in grime, my beard had grown, and my hair was a mess. The only reason I wasn¡¯t denied boarding was probably because there were no other passengers heading to the station at this hour. I paid the fare, relieved to find my wallet in my suit jacket. Instead of sitting down, I grabbed the strap. The window reflected the image of an enfeebled stranger.


    I looked miserable.


    On arrival at the subway, I bought a ticket and got on the train, keeping my face hidden. I went past several stations. Then I realized where I was headed.


    What would I do once I got there?


    How do I even face her?


    Aghast, I stayed in my seat. I didn¡¯t feel like getting off at any other station. The train passed through downtown, the city center, and headed east, until eventually stopping at a familiar station.


    I disembarked at a place I¡¯d frequented before.


    As I climbed the stairs, my legs trembled from exhaustion and pain. I left the subway and ascended the hill step by step. Since this district had both a high school and university, there were many students here. Perhaps that was why there were no more people around at night. I remembered the incident with the Minase clan. That day, we were transported to the spirit world and sprinted through the deserted streets.


    I made my way to my destination with the gait of someone walking toward their execution site.


    If I didn¡¯t want to do this, I could just stop. But I kept my legs moving.


    I looked up at the apartment complex and saw one room with light. A bizarre sight, but the resident probably didn¡¯t care one bit.


    I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Like a moth drawn to the light, I continued. I stopped in front of the automatic door and went inside. The interior of the complex had not changed one bit. I got off the elevator at the usual floor and looked down at the streets from the corridor.


    A sea of blurry lights came into view. The smell of rain wrapped around my body. Grabbing the wet railing, I lumbered to the apartment unit.


    I pressed the doorbell, but no one answered.


    Not that it was anything new. She was probably sitting on the couch with a bored look in her eyes.


    I took out the duplicate key from my jacket. Holding my breath, I inserted it into the lock. At that moment, my heart rate reached its peak.


    I turned the key, and the door opened with surprising ease. Cool air and a sweet smell drifted out.


    The air conditioning in this unit was perfectly controlled by its occupant.


    The summer heat did not have any effect on it.


    Snap.


    The familiar sound of chocolate crumbling under teeth almost brought tears to my eyes.


    As I plodded forward, I saw a small figure sitting on the couch. Her black hair was adorned with a fancy headdress. The ribbons attached to the ends swayed as she reached tiredly for a candy.


    Mayuzumi was eating chocolate today too.


    She would never change.


    I moved my feet again and stood in front of her, unable to utter a single word. Mayuzumi did not lift her gaze. Silently she shoved a chocolate truffle into her mouth.


    I stared at her blankly.


    I thought I had something to say.


    But whatever I had in mind vanished as I watched her.


    I sat down on the couch across her like I always did. Mayuzumi remained silent. She didn¡¯t complain about the stench mixing in with the aroma of chocolate.


    A red goldfish was fluttering gracefully in the water tank.


    The sound of chewing continued.


    Steeling myself, I spoke.


    ¡°Um¡­ Mayu-san.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Odagiri-kun?¡± she replied easily.


    Mayuzumi looked at me for the first time.


    Her cat-like eyes flickered. She looked bored, as she always did.


    There was no note of derision or disdain in her eyes.


    They looked exactly the same as before.


    Tears clouded my vision. I bolted to my feet and stood in front of Mayuzumi, my kneecaps banging against the table. She raised her head languidly and gave me an uncaring gaze. Keeping my eyes on her, I clenched my fist.


    And I dropped on my hands and knees.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± I shouted from the top of my lungs.


    Mayuzumi, however, did not respond. Tears rolled down my face and onto the floor. I was so overwhelmed with emotions that I couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    I quietly waited for a reply.


    A moment later, something hit me on the head.


    I raised my head, and it fell out of my hair. A piece of chocolate wrapped in thin paper rolled on the floor.


    ¡°You shouted out of nowhere, got down on your knees, and just stopped moving,¡± Mayuzumi said with a scowl. ¡°Are you waiting for moss to grow? If you don¡¯t want to get stuck down there, then get up. You¡¯re ruining the mood. For your information, getting down on your knees without warning like that will only confuse people. At least read the room. Seriously, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡±


    She dismissed my apology like it was nothing.


    She still had the same sharp tongue.


    She nibbled on her chocolate like a small critter. ¡°Following my order of wearing a suit to work is admirable, but it¡¯s hard to tell if you¡¯re actually wearing it properly.¡±


    I followed her astonished gaze to myself. My dirty tie was tangled around my neck. Two of the buttons on my shirt were undone, and the collar was open. The only decent jacket I had was wrinkled. I was surprised I wasn¡¯t arrested.


    Mayuzumi clapped her hands together. ¡°First things first, Odagiri-kun. Go take a shower. I¡¯m not going to walk around with you looking like that. I don¡¯t mind being talked about behind my back, but we¡¯d get arrested for sure. And I can¡¯t be bothered to pretend like I don¡¯t know you. I¡¯ll lend you something to wear, so can you please return to human civilization?¡±


    I had yet to tell her about Shirayuki.


    I couldn¡¯t handle it on my own, so I came to the office. But I didn¡¯t know how to ask for Mayuzumi¡¯s help. I didn¡¯t think she would willingly enter the fox¡¯s new trap. Mayuzumi looked at me, her lips twisting into a mocking smile. She crossed her legs and rested her chin in her hand.


    She was wearing a look that said she knew everything, a look that I hated. Her eyes glinted like a cat¡¯s.


    ¡°And then we¡¯ll start from there,¡± she said with her trademark smile.

 Volume 4 - CH 1.7

    ¡°The chief of the Minase clan has been kidnapped,¡± Mayuzumi began before I could even mention Shirayuki. ¡°I have no choice but to take action. If Mayuzumi Asato harms Minase Shirayuki, it will end up being the Mayuzumi clan¡¯s problem. Worst case scenario, I¡¯ll be sent back into the cage. I don¡¯t want to be kept in a prison cell for the sole purpose of reproduction.¡±


    She sipped her hot chocolate and shook the white cup. She snorted.


    ¡°As you know, Odagiri-kun, Mayuzumi Azaka is chosen from among the girls of the Mayuzumi clan. That¡¯s why many have high hopes for my child, since I¡¯m revered as the second coming of the First. If we cause a problem for the Minase clan, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if some extremists use it as a pretext to try to limit my freedom. My life is mine alone. I don¡¯t want it dictated by a lump of flesh in my stomach for nine months. You know how difficult it is, no?¡±


    Mayuzumi pointed to my healed stomach. She twirled a finger, the only one that had a ring, round and round. She then let out a sigh and licked her chocolate-flavored lollipop.


    Sitting with my fingers interlaced, I watched Mayuzumi as she talked over the mechanical humming of the air conditioner. Bright sunlight was shining on her cheeks.


    Outside the window was a clear sky. I shifted my gaze to the heavens, blue as a colored glass.


    The colors of summer were intense. Everything looked so dazzling, filled with hues that I could not see in the darkness of the night.


    In short, morning had come before I even realized it.


    ¡°Mayu-san,¡± I said. ¡°I remember finding clothes in your room, taking a shower, cutting my hair, and shaving my beard.¡±


    ¡°Hehe. Did you see all the stuff I had in there? Amazing, huh? Although to be honest, I can¡¯t remember why I had men¡¯s clothes.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t forget next time. Anyway. I lay down on the couch so you could close my wound. I remember that much.¡±


    ¡°And? Is there a problem? Your stomach is back to normal.¡± Mayuzumi shrugged incredulously.


    She twirled her fingers around her ribbon tie adorned with roses. Her garter-belted thighs peeked out from under her short skirt.


    My wound was closed. The scar had risen even higher, and looked more hideous, but there was no sign of it opening anytime soon. There was no problem whatsoever with that.


    The problem was the time.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to sleep that long,¡± I said. ¡°But when I woke up, it was already morning.¡±


    ¡°Correction: It¡¯s already noon.¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up a silver fork. Its pointed tip cut a piece of the chilled ice cream cake. She lifted the plate from the table and brought the slice to her mouth.


    The cold, black dessert vanished behind her red lips.


    ¡°You know very well we don¡¯t have any time to waste!¡± I snapped.


    The fork moved, stopping just before my eyes. Cat-like eyes blinked.


    Cold sweat ran down the back of my neck.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± Mayuzumi said indifferently. ¡°There¡¯s no need to be in such a hurry. The moment you took action, I realized that something had happened to Shirayuki-kun. You were so distressed. If there was one person who could make you move, it would be her. Because Minase Shirayuki was the only person that Odagiri Tsutomu was able to save. That will serve us well. The last spider¡¯s thread that will save the damned.¡±


    Sweet chocolate dripped down the tip of the fork, landing on my nose. Mayuzumi brushed it off with her finger.


    ¡°That must also be why Asato turned his attention to her: to drag Mayuzumi Azaka onto the stage. And to stop Odagiri Tsutomu from killing himself. Your dying alone is no fun to him. He wants to witness your death personally.¡±


    She put her pale finger in her mouth without hesitation. The fork moved away from my eyes.


    Mayuzumi bit the fork. ¡°And so the fox chose her. She accepted his invitation for your sake and lost. I understand why you¡¯re in such a hurry, but there¡¯s no point. If there¡¯s a time limit to this, the fox will definitely let us know about it. Since we haven¡¯t heard from him, it means he hasn¡¯t flipped the hourglass. There¡¯s no sand falling. It¡¯s all in your mind. So relax.¡±


    Mayuzumi leaned back elegantly on the sofa. She poked the ice cream cake casually. I swallowed back what I was about to say. But the undispellable impatience took over.


    ¡°How do you¡ª¡±


    ¡°How do I know that? Simple. If there¡¯s a time limit, you have to tell your opponent. You have to clearly explain the rules, or you can¡¯t ridicule them when they lose the game. And right now, there¡¯s none of that.¡±


    She smiled. The look on her face said everything.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was skilled at reading people¡¯s evil intentions.


    Just like the fox.


    ¡°There¡¯s no time limit. In other words¡­¡±


    Melted chocolate ice cream pooled on the plate. The fork cut through the raspberry along with the ice cream, spilling red juice.


    ¡°She¡¯s either still alive or already dead.¡±


    I thought my heart stopped beating. Keeping the same expression, Mayuzumi brought the cake to her mouth. She wasn¡¯t joking around. She was serious.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying it¡¯s too late to do anything now?¡±


    ¡°No, not exactly. If Asato is keeping her alive, it has to be for some stupid reason. If we were to believe that, then we must find her. If you¡¯d given up on the clan chief, then she would no longer be either dead or alive. Her death will be certain. If we don¡¯t want that, we have to move. Even if there¡¯s a chance that she¡¯s already gone.¡±


    Mayuzumi shrugged and set down the empty plate. She gave me a radiant smile. I remained silent. She then stood up and looked out the window.


    ¡°But it would be better to assume that she was already dead. It¡¯s easier to take drastic actions if your goal is taking revenge instead of helping others. Not that I want her to die, of course. That would be bad. Hmm?¡±


    Mayuzumi turned around curiously.


    ¡°This is unusual,¡± she said, bewildered. ¡°You¡¯re not angry.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not trying to provoke me. You¡¯re just telling it as it is. Am I right?¡± I asked for confirmation first.


    Mayuzumi nodded softly. ¡°That is correct. I¡¯m not going to spend effort just to piss you off. I did expect you to get angry, though.¡±


    But she didn¡¯t want to hold her tongue.


    Slapping my knee, I stood up and fell in beside her. I put my hand on the window and flung it open, letting in the summer heat. Noise filled my ears, and a hot breeze blew against me. The smell of summer slowly permeated the apartment.


    I looked at her petite figure. Mayuzumi was regarding me silently.


    ¡°I hate that nature of yours, Mayu-san. I will never have respect for your kind of amusement, and how you trample over others without batting an eye. But we share the same goal. Right now, I can¡¯t do anything without your help.¡±


    I bowed deeply at her.


    I decided to believe whatever she said.


    Shirayuki was definitely alive.


    Sharp light stung my neck. Without waiting for Mayuzumi¡¯s reply, I continued on.


    ¡°Please save Shirayuki-san. Use me to your heart¡¯s content and throw me away. I and the child in my belly should be able to protect your helpless body.¡±


    Mayuzumi was physically just a fourteen-year-old girl. She needed a shield.


    And that was all I was good for.


    That was the only thing I could do to save Shirayuki. I was supposed to die anyway. She could use me however she wanted. Utilize me like a tool.


    Mayuzumi did not respond. She closed the window, pushing the summer back outside.


    She looked up at me with feline eyes. ¡°It¡¯s hot. For the record, you don¡¯t have to tell me all that. I don¡¯t need your permission. If I want to use you as a shield, I will, and when it¡¯s time to throw you away, I will do so without hesitation.¡±


    Mayuzumi snickered. She moved away from the window, picked up a red parasol, and rested it gracefully on her shoulder.


    Snap.


    A red flower bloomed.


    ¡°Let us go then, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Nodding, I followed after her.


    Into the familiar hot summer.

 Volume 4 - CH 2.1

    Story II


    There was once a family.


    Who loved each other, and lived a modest life.


    They were blessed, their happiness perfect as a sphere.


    But one day a crack appeared.


    Their grief was so profound that their tears beat upon the earth like rain.


    Sometimes the misfortunes that befall people can be completely outrageous.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re young or old, rich or poor.


    Whether it¡¯s a good family or a bad family.


    A truly heartbreaking story.


    So the Lord gave them grace.


    Laughter returned to their home, and they continue to cut bread today.


    Hallelujah. Hallelujah.


    May they be showered with happiness and joy.


    But come to think of it, who said that this Lord was God himself?


    I remembered organs that had fallen on the road.


    Staring at the boiling sun, I was reminded of a past incident. Reddish black uterus searing white as it touched the scorching asphalt. I didn¡¯t actually witness it, but it was depicted clearly in my eyes. Then, a different image flashed through my mind.


    Suicide victims falling in the darkness of the night.


    Back then, I walked under the summer sky with the same red parasol in front of me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like summer, Odagiri-kun. Chocolate melts right away.¡±


    Mayuzumi chewed on her melted chocolate. There was not a trace of sweat on her skin.


    She seemed to be the only one spared from the summer heat.


    We continued on our way under the boundless blue sky. The car that had brought us this far was parked behind us, partly blocking the road. I could only hope that we wouldn¡¯t get a ticket for a parking violation.


    I looked around, baffled. There was a field of rice paddies.


    The fresh smell of earth and rice plants filled my lungs. Mayuzumi gave the directions to this place, a place that I had never seen before. Located on the edge of Nago City, far from the city center, the district was occupied by rice fields. A single straight road cut through the sea of green rice. Apart from what seemed like a retirement home in the distance, there were no other large buildings in sight. The unindustrialized landscape filled me with a sense of nostalgia. If I had to describe it, it was what Japan looked like originally.


    But that too was ruined by the girl in gothic Lolita fashion walking down the road.


    ¡°Shall we hurry?¡± Mayuzumi said under the shade of her red parasol. ¡°It¡¯s too hot here.¡±


    There was no shelter by the road.


    A frog that had been run over was stuck to the asphalt, dried up.


    It was currently over thirty-six degrees. Copious amount of sweat soaked my shirt. Mayuzumi walked faster. Her outfit, black as a mourning dress, stood out of place in the summer landscape.


    I could hear the cicadas crying in the distance. A warm breeze blew past.


    The contrast between red and green burned my eyes.


    The sharp colors were blinding.


    It was a clamorous season, and I sensed dark clouds on the horizon.


    Mayuzumi stopped. ¡°We¡¯re here, I think.¡±


    I looked up. An old Japanese-style house loomed in front of us. Flanked by rice paddies on either side, it looked like an elderly¡¯s house in the countryside. Bicycles were parked in the small garage adjacent to the house. There were gardening tools lying around, probably from the yard. A chorus of cicadas was singing loudly.


    Where are we?


    Under the red parasol, Mayuzumi smiled slightly.


    ¡°The only survivor of a family suicide at an apartment complex in Nishi Ward, the case that triggered the string of suicides later, was a boy named Satou Haruhiro. He was taken in by his grandmother.¡±


    This must be the house. I looked up at the old building, wrapped in black shadows created by the intense light coming from behind.


    ¡°Haruhiro, his two sisters and his parents, lived peacefully in an apartment complex. But one morning at the dining table, they suddenly cut each other¡¯s throats with long bread knives, each twenty-four centimeters long. They were slumped over in front of their warm breakfast, dead.¡±


    On the table was corn soup. Tomato salad and scrambled eggs. Fresh toast and butter.


    A typical breakfast. As I listened to Mayuzumi, an image of a clothed table appeared in my mind, with the whole family seated around it.


    But the family members were motionless, their necks torn open.


    Blood had splattered on the table. And the seat at the head¡­


    ¡°But cutting each other¡¯s throats in pairs means there¡¯s one person extra.¡±


    There was one person alive.


    I shook my head to get rid of the gruesome image.


    ¡°Apparently Haruhiro took the devastating death of his family rather calmly,¡± Mayuzumi added. ¡°The motive behind the suicide is still unknown. While the circumstances are unusual, there were no signs that suggested murder. In consideration of the survivor, any other information not directly related to the case was withheld from the public. Information only started leaking after the number of cases rapidly increased, when they were all labeled together as a serial case instead. A few people took notice of the first piece of the puzzle and reexamined the case. I¡¯d started gathering information by then, so I welcomed it.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted in a sadistic grin. Mayuzumi Asato was suspected to be involved in this string of incidents. It wasn¡¯t hard to imagine that the Mayuzumi clan took action, and Mayuzumi utilized that.


    ¡°Now, then. Let¡¯s change the topic and talk about a ghost story, shall we? It happened recently, in the middle of July. A reporter who visited the bereaved was turned away at the door and was on the way home, when they heard a strange sound.¡±


    Thinking back to all the cases we¡¯d encountered, it was easy to guess what it was.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s smile deepened.


    ¡°The sound of a family¡¯s cheerful laughter,¡± she said. ¡°By the way, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Mayu-san?¡±


    Mayuzumi gently turned around. She rested the parasol on her shoulder and blinked languidly.


    Her pale, glowing skin looked lovely, with no trace of sweat.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost at my limit. I can¡¯t stand summer.¡±


    The next moment, Mayuzumi collapsed backward.


    ¡°M-Mayu-san! What¡¯s wrong?!¡±


    Mayuzumi let her gaze wander around. Her parasol was lying beside her.


    She chuckled. ¡°Sorry about that. I told you, Odagiri-kun. I can¡¯t stand summer. That we have to hurry.¡±


    ¡°You were walking outside in the middle of summer before, and you were fine.¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. I¡¯m not a yuki-onna, so I¡¯ll be fine as long as I don¡¯t stay out too long. Which isn¡¯t the case today. Walking down a road with no shade is too much for me.¡±


    She talked a lot, as usual, but her empty eyes suggested she wasn¡¯t joking. There was not a trace of sweat on her skin, however.


    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t feel the heat,¡± I said. ¡°You just don¡¯t perspire.¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, I barely sweat at all.¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled nonchalantly, but there wasn¡¯t anything funny about it.


    I looked around, but there was no shade for her to rest under. There was no ice to cool her down. Mayuzumi closed her eyes and stopped moving. I lifted her head from the scorching road for the time being. I was on my knees, panicking, when a shadow suddenly appeared above my head.


    ¡°Um, is something wrong?¡±


    A young face was staring at me. An innocent-looking boy of about thirteen.


    He had a blue rubber hose in his hand.


    Then it hit me.


    He must have come to the garage to get a hose to water the garden.


    It was no doubt the survivor, Satou Haruhiro.

 Volume 4 - CH 2.2

    Silver droplets splashed. Water shook the dark green leaves, creating a small rainbow in the sunlight. The soil turned black and wet, before immediately turning dry.


    I sat down on the porch and watched the vast garden.


    Sunflowers were in full bloom, their yellow petals swaying heavily.


    Pinching the end of the hose, Haruhiro sprinkled water all over the garden. Water droplets rode the wind toward me.


    I closed my eyes halfway as I felt the slight coolness.


    ¡°Excuse me, Odagiri-san. Could you turn off the faucet?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yes. Of course.¡±


    I did what he asked and switched the faucet off. Smiling brightly, Haruhiro lowered the wet hose to the ground. The remaining water inside spilled out, forming a puddle that reflected the blue sky above.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for asking your help when you¡¯re supposed to be a guest,¡± he said. ¡°I tend to overdo it.¡±


    Haruhiro started winding the hose. Sunlight shone on the wet ground, increasing the humidity. The smell of the earth was intoxicating. I picked up a cup of barley tea that lay beside me. Ice cubes clinked. The concentrated tea was fragrant and delicious. I set down the moist glass and looked up at the sky.


    Everything felt like a dream.


    But this was reality.


    ¡°I apologize for just showing up without notice,¡± I said.


    The boy laughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. You don¡¯t have to be so polite to a kid like me. Mayuzumi-san, was it? Are you sure you don¡¯t need to take her to the hospital?¡±


    ¡°She says she¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sure she will be all right.¡±


    Mayuzumi was lying down in a futon in the altar room, with her hands clasped together and her eyes closed. There was a towel on her forehead and an ice pillow under her neck.


    She was completely still, but she seemed to be alive.


    Apparently the altar room was the coolest place here, but I couldn¡¯t really stay there with her. So I volunteered to help Haruhiro water the garden.


    While I was wondering what to do earlier, Haruhiro suggested letting Mayuzumi rest in their home. The electricity was turned off inside, and the light of summer provided illumination instead.


    The smell of rush felt nice. I shifted my gaze to Haruhiro. He was considerably tanned. The composed smile on his childish face indicated maturity that belied his age. He was wearing a cheerful expression while putting away the hose; he seemed to be enjoying his summer vacation.


    As I observed him, I felt a touch of unease.


    His appearance was so different from the information that Mayuzumi shared beforehand.


    He would have been sitting at the bloody breakfast table.


    He got over the death of his family. Or forgotten the gruesome memories.


    There was that possibility.


    But¡­


    ¡°Odagiri-san, would you like some rice crackers? It doesn¡¯t look like Mayuzumi-san is waking up soon.¡±


    He was too carefree. He removed his sandals and entered the porch.


    ¡°No, but thank you.¡± I stood up.


    Haruhiro gave me a curious look.


    ¡°May I use your washroom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course. Go left from here. It¡¯s at the end of the corridor.¡±


    I thanked him and left the room, closing the sliding door behind me. The wood creaked under my feet as I walked down the long hallway. Suddenly, a person came to mind.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t my sister beautiful? Isn¡¯t she lovely?¡±


    They were similar.


    They behaved differently, and I couldn¡¯t feel that same apparent madness from him.


    But that innocent smile.


    ¡°Nothing wrong with that, Odagiri-kun. The more beautiful something is on the outside, the more likely it is to be putrid on the inside. An apple with a smooth, red skin can be utterly rotten.¡±


    Hearing a familiar voice, I stopped in the hallway.


    Slowly the sliding door opened behind me, and the floor creaked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll never know unless you look inside. And as luck would have it, we are inside.¡±


    Indeed. We were inside the house. A shadowy hallway stretched on before me.


    Her sudden collapse did strike me as odd. She planned everything, it seemed.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­?¡±


    I turned around, and fell silent. Mayuzumi was using her parasol as a walking stick. Her legs were trembling.


    ¡°I think it would be better if you just lie down and rest,¡± I said.


    ¡°What are you saying? If I had to choose between boredom and getting sick, I would choose the latter.¡±


    She coughed a few times, then staggered towards me. She pointed her laced black glove through the gap in the sliding door.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in this altar room,¡± she said calmly.


    Mayuzumi cast me a sidelong glance, her red lips curving gently.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°No portraits of the departed, no urns.¡± She smiled thinly. Hers was the expression of a cunning cat. ¡°Despite the recent tragedy, there¡¯s not even incense being burned.¡±


    A glaring dissonance in an otherwise ordinary scene.


    A chorus of cicadas rang loud in my ears. Mayuzumi limped away, the floor creaking with her each step. Suddenly, she put her hand on a frosted sliding door.


    But it wouldn¡¯t open.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked,¡± she said. ¡°I see.¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled and resumed walking. She would definitely be regarded with suspicion if she was spotted, but she didn¡¯t seem to care at all. Following the same path we took on the way here, we arrived at the front door. Summer blazed outside. There was a fish tank in the dark entryway.


    Small goldfish were swimming around, probably caught at a summer festival.


    One of them was floating upside down.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun, do you remember when you carried me on your back to this house? My eyes were closed, but I could hear just fine.¡±


    I thought back to that moment. I quickly took off my shoes and followed Haruhiro as he led the way immediately.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t call out to anyone else besides you, did he?¡±


    He was supposed to be living with his grandmother.


    Sweat trickled down my spine. The cicada¡¯s cries reverberated in the room.


    ¡°Any chance she¡¯s just out?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Stop saying things you yourself don¡¯t even believe.¡±


    Mayuzumi headed straight down the hallway and started opening doors. A western-style room with a piano. A storage room. Eventually, she found it.


    A small room with a table. There was a futon, and someone was lying on it. The smell of mosquito coils hung in the air. A white cloth was carefully placed over their face.


    Their hair was gray.


    ¡®What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Mayuzumi silently approached the corpse and removed the white cloth. I didn¡¯t even have time to stop her.


    Their face was marked with keen anguish, their lips frozen open. It was as if the hardship they had endured while alive was etched on their visage.


    But that in itself wasn¡¯t all that strange.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think an oddity had anything to do with this. They died of natural causes. A heart attack or cerebral hemorrhage. Forensic pathology is not exactly my field of expertise, though. How disappointing. I was expecting to see knife marks on the neck,¡± Mayuzumi said boredly.


    A chill ran down my spine.


    Right before I could yell at her, she suddenly said, ¡°Step outside the room.¡±


    My breath caught. I couldn¡¯t immediately process what she just said.


    Mayuzumi gave me a sharp gaze. ¡°Leave. Now.¡±


    I did as I was told and turned to leave the room. I watched Mayuzumi standing in front of the corpse as I closed the door.


    ¡°Ah, there you are. I¡¯ve been looking for you, Odagiri-san.¡±


    Several steps away from the room, a spine-chilling, gentle voice stroke my spine. I turned around to see Haruhiro standing there with the same smile on his face.


    He was carrying the goldfish tank for some reason.


    ¡°Did you get lost? The restroom is this way. I get it. When I first came here, I didn¡¯t know where everything was,¡± he said, keeping his smile.


    He said the washroom was straight ahead from the room with the porch. I couldn¡¯t possibly get lost.


    Haruhiro walked ahead of me, leading the way. Staring at his back, I swallowed down the uneasiness rising up my throat.


    His grandmother was dead.


    Why did he just leave the body in there?


    ¡°Heave-ho. It¡¯s so heavy. Ah, sorry. Can you wait there for a bit?¡±


    Haruhiro deftly opened the door. The first thing I saw was the washstand. The mirror, its cracks mended with tape, gleamed softly. Small insects were flying around near the ceiling.


    As he passed by me, the cloudy water shook.


    A goldfish was floating inside, its jellybean-like red body rocking in the waves. A number of goldfish were swimming underneath it. It was the same fish tank from the entranceway.


    Why was he carrying it?


    As soon as the question popped in my mind, the tank tilted, and the floating, upside-down corpse was swept away along with the water, its red body sliding off the edge of the tank.


    The living goldfish, too, joined down the drain.


    Splash, splash.


    Writing wildly, the goldfish were dumped from the tank, swirling down the whirlpool that formed in the white washstand. There was a plop as he plugged the stopper.


    Nothing was left.


    ¡°All done.¡±


    Haruhiro set down the empty tank at his feet. I looked at his face and shuddered.


    He was smiling. For no reason at all.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you flush down the goldfish?¡± I asked.


    Then I realized I forgot to speak formally. He looked down at the empty tank. Head inclined, he thought about it for a while.


    ¡°I felt sorry for them,¡± he said. ¡°One died, while the rest survived.¡± Shrugging, he lifted his head. The smile faded from his face. ¡°I felt bad.¡±


    His wide-open eyes were silently threatening me to agree with him. That he would not allow any objection.


    I swallowed and nodded. He smiled again, and his innocent expression returned. He slipped past me and went out into the hallway.


    Then he stopped.


    ¡°Oh.¡± There was a deliberate pause. ¡°By the way, Odagiri-san.¡±


    He turned around and slowly smiled.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little early, but would you like to join me for dinner?¡±


    His smile looked familiar.


    A terribly twisted expression.

 Volume 4 - CH 2.3

    Haruhiro stood in front of the locked glass door. Slowly he inserted the key in his hand.


    The key turned with a click. It felt like he was wrenching open a casket, and I shivered. It was currently around four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Too early for dinner. Above all, locking the kitchen was not normal.


    Haruhiro did not seem to find it weird. The same smile was plastered on his face. Cold sweat trickled down my spine. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say it aloud.


    ¡°It¡¯s locked. I see.¡±


    I had to find out what was inside.


    Haruhiro put his hand on the sliding door. With a smile on his face, he turned around.


    ¡°Come in.¡±


    The chill of wrenching open a casket.


    The smell of fresh bread and butter.


    The aroma of a savory breakfast wafted around the room. Steaming corn soup was poured into a porcelain cup. A large bowl of lettuce and tomato salad. Plates of half-cooked scrambled eggs with a thick slice of toast. Butter melted slowly, soaking into the burnt surface.


    Beside each plate were four long bread knives. Bizarre objects in an otherwise peaceful table.


    But that wasn¡¯t even the strangest thing of all.


    ¡°Dad, could you pass that for me?¡±


    ¡°Yuko, less talking. You need to eat faster.¡±


    ¡°Yayoi, where¡¯s my coffee?¡±


    ¡°I have club activities today, so I¡¯ll be coming home late. Can I have money for dinner?¡±


    The dead were having a nice, casual conversation around the table.


    The fingers of a girl who looked to be in middle school stirred a spoon, swirling the soup in her cup.


    A high school girl spread red jam on her bread, spilling a little bit of it on the white plate.


    A bespectacled man flipped through the newspaper. He went back to the first page. An article must have caught his attention.


    A woman in an apron spoke to the man. She laughed softly and took a cup in her hand.


    Haruhiro walked toward the table and sat on the empty seat.


    At the head of the table, where no food lay.


    Only an empty plate.


    And one bread knife.


    The middle school girl brushed up her short hair and whispered something, and the high school girl quickly objected. Laughter erupted. Haruhiro smiled brightly.


    The laughter of a happy family.


    I took a step back, then planted my feet firmly.


    I could make sense of the scene before me.


    The dead, who were supposed to be buried in the dirt, had come back to life. I recognized the sight.


    Yet it looked somewhat different.


    ¡°Come, Odagiri-san. Sit down.¡±


    Smiling, Haruhiro indicated the seat across from him with the palm of his hand. A sixth seat that wasn¡¯t supposed to be there. My heart raced. Haruhiro rested his chin in his hand.


    He was waiting for me.


    Mayuzumi had yet to show up.


    Bracing myself, I pulled up the chair and took a seat. The backrest hit the refrigerator.


    Red letters flashed in my vision momentarily.


    I turned around. There were all sorts of notes pinned to the fridge. And I saw it mixed among them. Words written on white paper with red crayon. A sentence at the end, however, had been added using a ballpoint pen. Satirical words in messy handwriting.


    I turned back front. Haruhiro was on his seat, smiling.


    He was the only one not participating in the family conversation.


    I shifted my gaze to the paper again. Then I read it.


    There was once a family.


    Who loved each other, and lived a modest life.


    They were blessed, their happiness perfect as a sphere.


    But one day a crack appeared.


    Their grief was so profound that their tears beat upon the earth like rain.


    Sometimes the misfortunes that befall people can be completely outrageous.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re young or old, rich or poor.


    Whether it¡¯s a good family or a bad family.


    A truly heartbreaking story.


    So the Lord gave them grace.


    Laughter returned to their home, and they continue to cut bread today.


    Hallelujah. Hallelujah.


    May they be showered with happiness and joy.


    ¡°But come to think of it, who said that this Lord was God himself?¡±


    Haruhiro uttered the last sentence. I followed his gaze. His dead family was having a lively conversation in front of him.


    My juice, please. We¡¯re going on a trip during the holidays. I heard from the neighbor. By the way, at school. Apparently there¡¯s suspicious people lurking about. Listen to me.


    Laughter returned to the table, where he was supposed to be alone.


    Haruhiro was the only one who didn¡¯t join their conversation.


    I corrected my posture and turned my gaze back to him. We stared at each other, with his family cheerfully talking between us. He interlaced his fingers and gave me a sharp glare. He was smiling.


    But his smile did not touch his eyes.


    ¡°¡­I have a question,¡± I said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    I took a deep breath. I licked the inside of my mouth, dry and burning from the tension. Haruhiro kept his gaze fixed on me. I pulled my eyes away from the smiles and looked into his eyes.


    The boy¡¯s eyes were as dark as the abyss.


    His expression was that of someone familiar with grief.


    ¡°¡­Are you having fun?¡±


    Everything froze. The spoon stopped moving, and the butter knives halted. The sound of laughter and newspaper flipping faded away. All expressions vanished from the faces of the frozen family. Their rigid figures reminded me of puppets made of celluloid.


    Haruhiro¡¯s expression changed drastically.


    A big smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Nope. Not at all.¡±


    The frozen family started moving again. Four hands reached for and grabbed the bread knives. Long blades gleamed. Leaning forward slightly, they extended their arms.


    They then pressed the knives against the neck of the one sitting in front of them.


    Two pairs¡ªthe two girls, and the man and woman.


    Knives cut across the table like two bridges.


    A second later, they pressed the knives deeper into the skin.


    Blades moved back and forth, tearing through flesh.


    Blood sputtered into the salad bowl. Red drops dripped down onto the bright green leaves. Blood soaked into the toasts, and scrambled eggs were stained red. The way they silently cut each other¡¯s throats was almost mechanical. Haruhiro and I watched in silence.


    I didn¡¯t even so much as yelp at the gruesome scene.


    This was in the past. There was nothing we could do to undo what happened.


    Eventually, the family became still. They plopped down on the table and stopped moving.


    Silence descended.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Odagiri-san. Waiting for a while now, as per the Lord¡¯s order,¡± Haruhiro muttered with a sigh.


    His voice was hoarse, like that of an old man who had lived a hundred years. Leaning back in his chair, he cast a weary glance at the ceiling.


    ¡°It was fun. At first,¡± he began, slowly.


    With vacant eyes, he picked up the bloody lettuce. Viscous blood slid down the leaves. It looked like a revolting food sample in the summer light. Abruptly he released his fingers, letting it fall to the tablecloth.


    Splat.


    ¡°Is this¡­ the family you lost?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This? That¡¯s a cruel way to refer to them. Me saying it is one thing, but it doesn¡¯t feel nice hearing it from others. Though I guess there¡¯s no other fitting pronoun.¡±


    Haruhiro¡¯s lips lifted in a sardonic smile. Rocking his chair, he went on.


    The cool breeze from the air conditioner caressed my cheeks. The smell of blood overpowered the breakfast¡¯s aroma.


    One bread knife on the table remained pristine.


    ¡°One day, when I came to, I saw this scene in front of me. I had fainted, apparently, but my memories before and after were fuzzy, and I couldn¡¯t process a lot of things. Why my family was dead, what happened to them, and why I was the only one who survived. After that, there were a series of similar group suicides, but even after reading the articles, I didn¡¯t find anything that would answer my questions. To this day, I still don¡¯t know what caused my family¡¯s death.¡±


    His voice was quavering slightly. But it soon regained its level tone, devoid of sorrow. As if he had left the pain far behind him.


    As though the months since he lost his family were equivalent to a hundred years.


    ¡°Then I met him. The Lord, that is. I don¡¯t have to tell you who it was, do I?¡±


    The chair creaked. Haruhiro flashed a provoking smile.


    He didn¡¯t have to tell me. I already knew who he was referring to.

 Volume 4 - CH 2.4

    ¡°¡­A fox,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes, a fox with a pale doll-like girl. I found him standing in front of me, wearing a fox mask.¡±


    Holding a blue parasol, he observed the room with a smile. He stroked the bloodstained table with an animalistic gaze, and whispered to him.


    ¡°If you¡¯re grieving over the death of your family, I¡¯ll undo it,¡± Haruhiro and I said at the same time.


    Haruhiro¡¯s smile widened. Wearing an expression unbefitting of a child, he spread his arms wide and indicated his family, as though introducing them.


    ¡°And this is the result.¡±


    A typical family scene, run by a puppet master.


    He spoke with a clear, sonorous voice.


    There was madness in the way he told the story.


    ¡°They look so real, huh? This is what he gave me after I calmed down. I wished for a family that laughed together again, and this is what I got. It¡¯s ridiculous. A joke. A childish trick!¡± he exclaimed, his eyes opened wide.


    Roaring with laughter, he threw his head back like a puppet whose strings were snapped. Rocking his chair, he continued.


    ¡°Still, I had fun at first. I really enjoyed it. I was extremely happy just to see their smiles once again.¡±


    Grief touched his voice once more. But it soon faded away. He glanced at the scene in front of him with pure disinterest.


    ¡°My grandmother was scared at first. But she eventually came to grips with it. Apparently it¡¯s easy for people to stop their brains from thinking. I mean, she accepted this ridiculous situation.¡±


    His tone was indifferent, as though the matter was not related to him. What I saw earlier flashed in my mind.


    His grandmother was already dead.


    ¡°How did she die?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so you did find her. It happened yesterday. I couldn¡¯t take the farce any longer, so I ended up destroying it, then she got a heart attack. I did feel really bad for putting so much burden on her. But I¡¯m glad she didn¡¯t suffer too much,¡± he said softly.


    The hint of sadness in his voice was terribly heavy.


    He destroyed it. I glanced at the dead sitting on the table.


    He was most likely referring to the scene before us. As soon as the boy rejected it, the family died by cutting each other¡¯s throats, reenacting the tragedy.


    ¡°Morbid, isn¡¯t it? I understand. But I still kept it. Do you know why?¡±


    Haruhiro fixed me with a viscous gaze. There was a beseeching light in the depths of his eyes. A light tinged with insanity. It felt like a drowning man was wrapping his arms around my neck.


    Slim fingers blocked my airway.


    ¡°The Lord told me that if I fulfilled certain conditions, he could make this real.¡±


    I knew it.


    My stomach knotted up, and I shudered. I must not listen to what he would say next. But I didn¡¯t move. There was no point in running away.


    Not listening was tantamount to rejection.


    Whether I knew or not, the results would send me to the pits of despair someday.


    ¡°You¡¯re a stranger, Odagiri-san, so you may not be the right person to ask.¡±


    He slowly picked up the bread knife.


    The long blade glowed like an executioner¡¯s axe.


    ¡°The Lord said that a person named Odagiri would definitely help me. Because he loves helping people.¡±


    The fox¡¯s words pierced my ears. I clenched my fists tight, my fingers touching the disfigured scar on my palm. The baby spun wildly in my stomach. I swallowed back a scream as I stroked my belly to calm her down.


    Asato¡­


    Haruhiro gave a big smile. Holding the bread knife in his hand, he said the last thing I wanted to hear.


    ¡°Odagiri-san. Will you die to save me?¡±


    How far could one go to help others?


    How far should we go?


    There was a crash. I realized that my left hand had hit a plate, causing it to fall to the floor and break into pieces. Haruhiro was staring at me with the bread knife still in his hand. His smile remained. But if I refused, it would definitely vanish.


    My death might fulfill the conditions, but what he¡¯d receive from the fox would be nothing but an imitation. It wouldn¡¯t change the fact that his family was gone. But it should serve as solace regardless.


    The boy before me was broken.


    But he could probably live happily with a well-made imitation.


    Once I was gone, he would be happy. My death would bring back happiness that was perfect as a sphere. I thought I saw the words written on the paper appear before me.


    Hallelujah.


    ¡°Odagiri-san,¡± Haruhiro pleaded.


    I took a deep breath. Sweat trickled down my cheeks. I suppressed the rapid beating of my heart. I remembered the numerous incidents in which people died because of me.


    I always thought I should die for someone else.


    I breathed in and out.


    Gasping for air, I managed to wring out an answer.


    ¡°¡­No.¡±


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Haruhiro cocked his head, confused. The smile faded from his face. His broken expression stung my chest, but I couldn¡¯t agree to what he wanted.


    Never.


    ¡°Come again?¡±


    I mustn¡¯t.


    ¡°There¡¯s someone I have to save,¡± I said. ¡°And until I save them, I can¡¯t die, no matter what. Besides, I¡­ I can¡¯t lay my life down for others.¡±


    I had to save Shirayuki. She fought for me, and I couldn¡¯t turn my back on her. If my death would lead to her own death, then I would continue to protect myself.


    Besides, I¡¯d never really sacrificed myself for anyone before.


    And that would remain true in the future.


    I just wanted to help others for as long as I lived.


    I acknowledged Uka¡¯s existence. Then I thought about helping people whom I would be involved with in the future. It was a self-centered, self-gratifying way of thinking. I just wanted people to applaud me. I just wanted to feel good about myself. And many died as a result.


    Nevertheless¡­


    ¡°In case you haven¡¯t heard, I¡¯ll give it to you straight,¡± I said. ¡°I probably deserve to die, sure. But I¡¯m not dying in this obvious trap. Even if it means saving someone, I¡¯m not offering my own life.¡±


    Haruhiro¡¯s face twisted a little. Staring at his shattered expression, I continued on.


    ¡°Besides, the dead should stay dead.¡±


    The dead do not come back to life. Tragedies can¡¯t be undone.


    You can¡¯t cover up the grief you¡¯ve gone through with deception.


    How was momentary hope different from new misery?


    So I¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t help you.¡±


    Please, walk with your own two feet.


    Sorrow is something you carry on your own.


    Clink.


    The bread knife fell to the floor. Haruhiro¡¯s face remained stiff and expressionless, frozen like a motionless doll. His wide-open eyes were quivering, and wet, reflecting my figure like a mirror.


    Then, his lips twisted into a grin.


    Flesh wriggled as he bared his teeth.


    A raucous laughter came from within.


    ¡°Hahahahahahaha! Okay. I understand. Grownups are so scummy. Spewing sanctimonious bullshit, but when it comes down to it, they can¡¯t actually help. What a fucking joke! The Lord told me all about you, by the way, and it made me sick. So this is what I get, huh? Yeah, yeah. I get it. I don¡¯t really care.¡±


    He picked up the bread knife. Biting my lip hard, I stood up and took a step back, ready to run at any moment. He could cuss at me all he wanted. I couldn¡¯t say anything to deny his accusations. But I wasn¡¯t about to change my mind.


    I want to help Shirayuki. I want to save her, no matter what.


    People have to live on, even in the face of death.


    Meager amount of solace means nothing.


    Abruptly he tossed the knife. It slid across the table, bouncing off the dishes. Blood splattered all around. Drops of coagulating blood stained the tablecloth.


    ¡°How about a compromise? It was the Lord¡¯s second suggestion,¡± he spat. He was regarding me with contempt. ¡°If you can¡¯t kill yourself, then kill Mayuzumi Azaka.¡±


    I didn¡¯t see this one coming. My eyes widened.


    Kill Mayuzumi Azaka?


    ¡°You hate her, don¡¯t you? She¡¯s of no use to anyone alive, is she? She laughs at others¡¯ misfortunes and takes pleasure in tragedies.¡±


    He smiled. It was clear that the fox told him something about her. I stared at the bread knife blankly. Its blade was pristine, silently waiting for my answer.


    Mayuzumi Azaka.


    Where did she go?


    ¡°You can do it, can¡¯t you? To you, the lives of others are insignificant compared to yours,¡± Haruhiro said with a smile.


    I clenched my fists. Right as I was about to answer him, I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°How rude. Just putting it out there: I¡¯m not going to let myself get killed by the likes of Odagiri-kun. I¡¯d rather get eaten by wolves in the woods. Then again, Japanese wolves are extinct.¡±


    Haruhiro turned around with a smile on his face.


    The closed door rattled. I realized then that it was locked. Then, a large shadow appeared on the frosted glass.


    A big, red, round shadow.


    ¡°I should follow Yusuke-kun¡¯s example every once in a while.¡±


    The shoddy sliding door toppled forward. Fragments of glass scattered everywhere. Mayuzumi kicked the door down with her rubber sole and stepped inside, treading over the shards with what looked like combat boots. Her red parasol was open behind her.


    A beautiful color jumped into my vision. Mayuzumi scowled at the scene on the table, then her bored gaze went to the fridge. Ripping off the paper, she studied the words written in red crayon.


    ¡°I see,¡± she muttered softly.


    She let go of the paper, and it fluttered down to the floor, drifting softly.


    Mayuzumi turned to Haruhiro and flashed a cat-like grin.


    ¡°Sorry to bother you,¡± she said. ¡°But can I ask you a question?¡±


    She was wearing the smile of a beast tormenting its prey.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    The words sounded familiar.


    Words I wasn¡¯t supposed to hear right now.

 Volume 4 - CH 2.5

    ¡°¡­Who? Huh? What?¡±


    Haruhiro looked confused. His reaction was natural. The question Mayuzumi posed to him was baffling. I, too, just stared at her, unable to comprehend her words. Then, she regarded Haruhiro with a smile that could almost be described as gentle.


    Who are you?


    I had heard the exact same words before.


    Inside a coffin trapped under the rain.


    ¡°I mean¡­¡±


    I sorted out what happened back then in my mind. Aya and Aya. Two sisters came to mind.


    One was a damaged girl, and the other¡­


    There was only one answer.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been dead for a long time now.¡±


    Mayuzumi uttered the words without a shred of hesitation.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Haruhiro blurted after a long silence.


    There was genuine bewilderment in his voice. He reached for his cheek. Bloody fingers touched his skin.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    When he lowered his hand, the trail of blood stretched.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t believe it,¡± he mumbled blankly.


    His voice was trembling for some reason. Tears suddenly formed in his eyes, streaming down his cheeks. His whole body was shaking. I watched him with bated breath.


    His reaction was far from normal.


    His face scrunched up, and he screamed, ¡°You¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying, you¡¯re lying!¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. Take a look at this paper.¡±


    She picked up the paper again.


    A pale finger tapped the crimson letters. Mayuzumi read the story written indifferently.


    There was once a family.


    Who loved each other, and lived a modest life.


    They were blessed, their happiness perfect as a sphere.


    ¡°But one day a crack appeared.¡±


    Their grief was so profound that their tears beat upon the earth like rain.


    Sometimes the misfortunes that befall people can be completely outrageous.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re young or old, rich or poor.


    Whether it¡¯s a good family or a bad family.


    A truly heartbreaking story.


    ¡°So the Lord gave them grace.¡±


    Haruhiro¡¯s eyes widened. I noticed an inconsistency in the story.


    It was them who were grieving, and it was them who were given grace.


    Not him.


    ¡°I heard the whole story from the hallway,¡± Mayuzumi went on, keeping the same smile. ¡°It was quite interesting. I suppose observing from the sidelines once in a while is not so bad. It¡¯s much less effort.¡±


    Haruhiro was trembling, his face wearing the expression of a confused child.


    ¡°Let me ask you something.¡±


    Mayuzumi sat down on an empty chair. The bottom of her black dress flared, softly covering her legs. She perched herself boldly on the seat where I had just been sitting. She placed her legs, wrapped in stockings, on the table and crossed them. Blood stained her thin ankles.


    With the posture of a ruler looking down on the poor, she said, ¡°You said that when you woke up, your memory was fuzzy. Why was that? Why on earth did they commit such a foolish act? Why was the fox right beside you when you woke up?¡±


    They were questions that would naturally come to mind if you thought about it for even a moment. A whole tight-knit family committed suicide in such an unusual manner. It wasn¡¯t hard to figure out the reason for that. The way they killed themselves¡ªslitting their throats with bread knives¡ªwas too dramatic. And why was the fox there?


    ¡°The fox always makes unreasonable deals. I bet the price is much higher now than before. There¡¯s so much ruckus these days, with the mass suicides and whatnot.¡±


    Mayuzumi closed the parasol that had been resting on her shoulder. The red shadow vanished. She fixed her gaze firmly on the terrified Haruhiro.


    ¡°Four people died in this case. And there was only one person alive.¡±


    On one side of the scale was the living, and on the other, the dead.


    The parasol traced an arc as Mayuzumi slammed it down on the bowls and tableware on the table, breaking them. She pointed the red tip straight at Haruhiro.


    As though she was holding a bread knife to his throat.


    ¡°You,¡± Mayuzumi declared.


    Haruhiro touched his cheek vacantly, his fingers tracing the shape of his face, then moved his hand away.


    There was something sticking on it.


    Drip.


    Elastic, white flesh stretched.


    His face was beginning to crumble.


    ¡°Ahaha¡­ Hahahaha.¡±


    Then he started laughing. But the sound of his laughter was hardly different from weeping.


    Sobbing, he continued laughing weakly.


    ¡°Hahaha¡­ Hahahaha¡­ A-Are you serious? No way¡­¡±


    Bang.


    He slammed his fist on the table. The remaining dishes spun around and fell to the floor. Porcelain broke into pieces, and butter and toast scattered everywhere. Blood mixed with scrambled eggs stained the floor.


    Haruhiro lifted his head shakily and looked at his motionless family. His bemused gaze fell on the four bread knives lying on the table.


    ¡°Then why¡­?¡± he muttered in confusion.


    Haruhiro stared at the faces of his mother, his father, his two sisters.


    They were nothing more than mannequins that looked like a family.


    Staring at their expressionless faces, he reached for the wounds.


    Melting fingers stroke his sister¡¯s throat.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked between sobs.


    But no one had the answer to his question.


    Mayuzumi gave a small shrug. ¡°Who knows? How should we know how you died and why your family decided to take the fox¡¯s offer?¡±


    No one knew how much sorrow was there, how much sweet-talking was involved.


    But one thing was for sure: there definitely was profound anguish and immeasurable love there.


    And that¡¯s what makes it a tragedy.


    ¡°I see¡­ So that¡¯s what happened¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    Haruhiro sank down on the chair, as if his strings had been cut. He seemed to have recognized that he was dead. His face slowly melted away.


    The chair shook perilously, but managed to bear his weight.


    ¡°This is so ridiculous,¡± he said shakily. ¡°I was long dead. I was an imitation. Yet I felt so sad for so long.¡±


    He said it was ridiculous, but he kept crying. Streaks of fiber slid down his cheeks. White flesh piled up on the floor. Denying his own existence was causing his small body to disintegrate.


    His face crumbled as though he was shedding tears.


    Slowly Haruhiro cast me a glance.


    ¡°Odagiri-san,¡± he whispered softly.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    I couldn¡¯t say anything else. I had no words. The child in my stomach turned. We could only watch as he disintegrated.


    Sharp pain stabbed my chest. My stomach was ripping open. But to feel pain was plain hypocrisy. I accepted the reality in front of my eyes.


    I can¡¯t save him.


    ¡°I was¡­ I was sad¡­¡±


    He extended a shaking hand. His fingers, their bones exposed, clawed through empty air and crumbled like sand. Even with his hands gone, he went on, desperately.


    ¡°I was really¡­ truly sad. I wasn¡¯t faking it.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± I replied. ¡°I know.¡±


    Haruhiro blinked a couple of times. Then as though completely giving up, he closed his eyes. A drop of tear trickled down his eye, mixing with flesh.


    Gently he took one final breath.


    ¡°I miss them so much.¡±


    With those parting words, his whole body crumbled. All that remained was a mass of flesh on the chair, illuminated by the light of summer. There was nothing alive on the breakfast table anymore. I stared at the paper that had fallen to the floor.


    But come to think of it, who said that this Lord was God himself?


    It must¡¯ve been his cry. Haruhiro¡¯s scream of despair when his family wouldn¡¯t respond.


    I clenched my fists tight. Mayuzumi didn¡¯t say anything. Then I remembered.


    Kill Mayuzumi Azaka.


    She didn¡¯t ask about my answer to his request.


    The light of summer shone on the dining table, fierce rays announcing the coming of dusk.

 Volume 4 - CH 3.1

    Story III


    ¡°I have a new story to share to you today.¡±


    I put on an immaculate smile and flipped through the book in my hand.


    The Lord was not at all interested in the believers before me.


    So I will offer sweet swords in his stead, by narrating a story that the Lord himself created.


    ¡°Tragedy can be undone. If you so wish.¡±


    This farce was far too obvious, however.


    Still, convention mattered.


    Compose a song to praise the Lord.


    Build a place to honor the Lord.


    Create a ritual to praise the Lord.


    Only by giving them a clear format would people be at ease.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t cry. With the Lord¡¯s help, everything will be fine.¡±


    I hate this. I hate this. I hate this. I hate this. I hate this. I hate this. I hate this.


    This situation was nothing but an appendage to him to begin with.


    The humans in front of me were not foolish sheep, but more like molded meat.


    Rolling around, waiting to be cooked.


    I repeated the honeyed words to keep the meat from tumbling off the shelf.


    ¡°Please look forward to the next story.¡±


    Ah, deceiving people is so exhausting!


    Are humans really worth all this effort?


    ¡°Apart from a few bandwagons, we can be certain that the suicides that occurred in June and July share the same precedent,¡± Mayuzumi muttered, tapping the paper she took back with her.


    Her fingernails left marks on the Story of the Good Family. She leaned back on the couch and rested her chin in her hand, irritated.


    ¡°As a condition for bringing someone back to life, more than twice as many people die. That¡¯s the outline behind these incidents. In some cases, suicidal people have been deceived and taken advantage of. In all of them, the common denominator is the involvement of the fox. The resurrected are given instructions. I believe the same ridiculous stories as this one are left at the scenes. Ah, what a pain. Is he telling me to check all of them?¡±


    Mayuzumi shook her head softly. She reached over to the corner of the table.


    Elaborate chess pieces made of white chocolate were lined up on a real chessboard. Mayuzumi picked up a white knight and flicked away a black knight.


    The white knight alighted.


    ¡°The dead and the living are switching places¡­ all over.¡±


    I squeezed my clasped hands tight. While I was turning my eyes away from reality, all sorts of incidents were happening. The dead were probably arranged in a spiral like needles, and by pulling on the thread, we would no doubt reach the fox at the end of it.


    Mayuzumi Asato.


    ¡°Normally, I wouldn¡¯t bother. I don¡¯t have time to check every single stage he has set up. But to save Shirayuki-kun, we have no other choice than to look into the cases.¡±


    Mayuzumi gave a small click of her tongue. She picked up the white knight. The horse¡¯s head was inserted between her teeth.


    Snap.


    ¡°It¡¯s so irritating.¡±


    Like a guillotine, her teeth severed the white knight¡¯s head.


    Playing with the piece¡¯s body, she added, ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, Odagiri-kun, could you recount the situation when Shirayuki-kun was abducted? A more detailed description of what was going on inside the building would be appreciated.¡±


    I shared what happened that day again, explaining in detail the images I glimpsed from Shirayuki¡¯s blood. Mayuzumi propped up her elbows, wearing a distressed look. Her eyebrows were deeply furrowed in thought.


    ¡°A building that¡¯s fusing with the spirit world, huh? There must be more otherworldly creatures at the moment.¡±


    Mayuzumi shook her head and put the headless knight¡¯s body back on the chessboard.


    Next, she picked up three white pawns and fiddled with them.


    ¡°The pale humanoids will probably be used as the base for the person. Dolls that can be altered later as you wish. It¡¯s easier to start with the same prototype then modify it, than to have to listen to each person¡¯s wishes and recreate each dead person individually. Sounds like fraudulent business to me. How laughable.¡±


    Her smile deepened. She tossed one pawn after another into her mouth.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe they¡¯re letting the building stay fused with the spirit world,¡± she went on, chewing on her chocolate. ¡°What happens if it falls through the rift? Or maybe he¡¯s adding more humanoids to the building to turn it into an otherworldly domain. Mayuzumi Azaka rules the spirit world. I think he wants to feel like a ruler himself. Utter foolishness, if you ask me,¡± she finished with a smile.


    Then she paused. Pale fingers caressed her cheek. While she was ridiculing the fox, she didn¡¯t know where he was. After a while of pondering, Mayuzumi shook her head and let out a sigh.


    ¡°You should go home for now, Odagiri-kun,¡± she suddenly suggested. ¡°You left without fixing your door, didn¡¯t you? We might be in this for the long haul. You should head back.¡±


    I was about to object, but I swallowed the words along with my impatience. Shirayuki¡¯s image flashed through my mind. But there was no point in staying here. I doubt the situation would change drastically in a short amount of time. There was nothing valuable in my apartment, but I had to show myself to Nanami.


    And there was one important thing I really needed to get.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I replied. ¡°I¡¯ll get ready and be back soon.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush. Actually, there¡¯s something bothering me.¡±


    ¡°What would that be?¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up another chess piece. She watched the white bishop dance in her hand, holding it between her fingers.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun. Think back to when I visited your place. What did you drink to survive?¡±


    ¡°¡­What did I drink?¡±


    My brows knitted. I had no idea what she was talking about. But despite not having any memory about it, I could taste iron in my mouth.


    I felt the sensation of lukewarm liquid running down my throat.


    Now that she mentioned it, how did I survive?


    ¡°Perhaps that will be the key. And your apartment is connected to it.¡±


    Mayuzumi spun the bishop around and set it between her teeth.


    ¡°So go.¡±


    The bishop snapped in half.


    She returned the bottom half on the board, and it toppled toward the king.


    Mayuzumi watched me go with a cat-like grin.


    When I stepped outside, the sweltering heat hit me like a truck. It was only around ten o¡¯clock in the morning, but the sun was already demonstrating its fierce harshness. Sweat poured out of my body as I hurried to the subway. I took the westbound train to the end of the line, then took the bus. As I rocked in my seat, I wondered if I should have come home earlier.


    An apartment unit with a broken door and its resident missing clearly reeked of a crime.


    I just hoped Nanami didn¡¯t report it.


    I headed to my apartment, hoping things had not blown out of proportion. Upon reaching the street in front of the building, I surveyed the old exterior that I had jumped out of two days ago. I wasn¡¯t sure if I should visit the landlord¡¯s place. Finally I decided to head to my own unit first.


    ¡°Huh? Odagiri-san!¡± I heard someone shouting my name as soon as I stepped onto the staircase outside.


    I felt a jolt in my stomach. Someone had thrown their arms around me. I looked down and saw pigtails.


    I knew immediately who it was.


    It was the same person I had in mind earlier. Nanase Nanami.


    ¡°Where have you been?! I¡­ I was so worried!¡± She pulled herself away from me. ¡°If you¡¯re going to be gone for a while, you have to inform me!¡±


    Her small shoulders peeking out from her flower-patterned camisole were shaking with anger. There were tears in her big eyes.


    ¡°There¡¯s so much going on lately. Suicides, mass suicides. It¡¯s dangerous out there. I thought you wouldn¡¯t do anything to yourself, but I was still worried.¡±


    She cast her gaze down, then suddenly lifted her head back up.


    ¡°You just went out without telling me anything. Who do I ask to drive me during summer break? This is not the Odagiri-san I know!¡±


    I made her worry, it seemed. There had been a lot of reports about the series of suicides, and she was concerned that I had joined them.


    I patted her small head. She looked up at me with puppy-dog eyes.


    ¡°I apologize for making you worry,¡± I said. ¡°I had really important business I needed to attend to, and I didn¡¯t have time to inform you.¡±


    She puffed out her cheeks, folded her arms, and looked away from me.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my problem! I was worried, okay?! Your apology means nothing.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. How¡¯s the landlord doing? It must be hard for you to go grocery shopping alone in the summer heat. I can help you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I love you, Odagiri-san!¡±


    Nanami embraced me with a big smile, then put on a frown the next second. She pulled away, balled her hands into fists, and placed them on her hips. It looked like she was about to give me a lecture.


    ¡°Speaking of which, there¡¯s one more thing!¡± she said. ¡°You¡¯re free to go out, but there¡¯s just one thing I can¡¯t allow. If you want to leave your unit empty, that¡¯s fine, but this is unacceptable!¡±


    ¡°Uhm¡­ what would that be?¡±


    Like a menacing kitten, she cried, ¡°Couldn¡¯t you find a better person to look after your place?!¡±

 Volume 4 - CH 3.2

    ¡°¡­So you¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s with that tone?¡±


    Yusuke, lying on the tatami mats, looked up. He rolled over and came to a stop at my feet. Numerous ice cream wrappers were scattered on the side.


    A quick count said there were at least ten of them.


    ¡°Did you eat all of this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Can you blame me? There¡¯s no AC in here,¡± he grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s so freakin¡¯ hot. How do you even survive in this place?¡±


    He rolled back to the stained mats, right by the window, and stopped moving. I pushed open the broken door and went inside.


    A closer look revealed that the lock had been patched up with only duct tape.


    Did Yusuke do this?


    Before I could ask him, he raised his head.


    ¡°Odagiri-san, did you know? You eat ice cream because your brain craves something cold. But that doesn¡¯t mean your body wants it. So if you eat it too much, you¡¯ll get a stomach ache¡­ Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Looks like you already have one.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯m good. Just a little bit¡­¡±


    Yusuke lay back down on his face. His shoulder-length blonde hair was tousled. As I stepped on the tatami, I noticed a faint black stain under my feet.


    The grim situation before I left replayed in my head.


    ¡°I cleaned up the vomit and the blood,¡± Yusuke said. ¡°And man, was that a lot of blood. What was that about?¡±


    Still lying on his belly, Yusuke looked up. His eyes took on a smile.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want people to think a murder happened here, do you? If I wasn¡¯t around, that girl would have entered.¡±


    I looked around and touched the tatami. There were still traces left of the gruesome scene, but it looked much better.


    ¡°Th-Thanks,¡± I said, bewildered. ¡°But why?¡±


    ¡°No reason, really. I don¡¯t have anywhere to go, so I have a little too much time on my hands. Actually, I thought you were dead, so I came to check, but you weren¡¯t around. So I decided to just stay.¡±


    Yusuke waved his hands around. A closer look revealed a bat bag lying with the ice cream wrappers. Apparently Yusuke came to check up on me not long after I left the apartment.


    When he left with Mayuzumi, he had a look of hatred on his face.


    Why on earth did he come to visit me?


    ¡°I thought smashing the skull of a corpse would make a good offering to the dead,¡± Yusuke murmured, lifting his head. He gave a ferocious, toothy grin. ¡°You don¡¯t want to start laughing even when you¡¯re already dead, right? I had to smash your skull, then.¡±


    Yusuke¡¯s face dropped back down. When the tatami was getting warm from his body heat, he rolled away again.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. Yusuke uttered the words so seriously.


    There were probably neither good or evil intentions behind them.


    He just wanted to break things that might start moving so they stayed still.


    Suddenly Yusuke started crawling toward a convenience store bag. He took out a cup of barley tea from inside, popped it into his mouth like a fur seal, and downed the contents in one gulp. Removing the empty bottle from his mouth, he turned his eyes to me.


    ¡°Oh, by the way, you had another visitor earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­Another visitor?¡±


    Who could it be? I had no idea who might visit me.


    Yusuke¡¯s face twisted into a frown of genuine displeasure. ¡°They looked familiar, but I couldn¡¯t remember who they were exactly. From our conversation, they sounded normal, but there was something nasty about them.¡±


    Yusuke narrowed his eyes like a wary beast. He shook his blonde hair wildly and looked up at me.


    ¡°You should watch your back. You seem to attract problematic women, and that one was clearly bad news. Best to stay away from them.¡±


    He let his head drop once again. I felt my head creak. My gaze went to the secondhand television in the corner. Nanami got it for 3,000 yen when she replaced the old one. At that moment, it felt like a light turned on in the cracked screen.


    Frequent suicides¡­ A summer of bizarre suicides¡­ tssshh¡­ state of emergency¡­ location¡­ rise in temperature¡­ surge¡­ tsshh¡­


    The city has set up telephone consultation services¡­ sssshhhh¡­


    Cicada¡¯s chirping.


    ¡°Savor the fox¡¯s blood.¡±


    Ssshhhhzzzzz¡­


    ¡°Odagiri-san? Hey, Odagiri-san! Your eyes look like they belong to a dead fish!¡±


    Yusuke¡¯s voice snapped me back to my senses. The sounds in my memory blended in with the chirping of the cicadas outside. What I thought was a dream quickly came back. The person sitting in my apartment was not here.


    A woman with snow-white skin and bright-red lips.


    What was the last thing she said?


    What did I drink to stay alive?


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    I rushed to the bathroom. After coughing violently, I threw up. No matter how many times I vomited, there was no blood in them. The child in my stomach clicked its tongue as if remembering the taste of blood. She laughed as I returned to the room.


    Yusuke looked astounded.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the woman now?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She just left a short while back. You shouldn¡¯t see her. Hey, wait! Stop ignoring people!¡±


    I bolted out of the apartment. The light of summer stung my eyes. My vision darkened for a second, but I continued running anyway. The hairs on my whole body stood on end, and a shiver ran down my spine. But I had to see this woman.


    ¡°Perhaps that will be the key.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t going to let the thread connecting to the fox get away.


    I don¡¯t care what happens to me.


    I had to save Shirayuki at all costs.


    I staggered all the way down the staircase. Right as I was about to dash onto the road, my ears caught the sound of cheerful conversation.


    ¡°Yes¡­ Here¡¯s tea¡­ Hehe¡­ Really¡­¡±


    Nanami was talking to someone.


    Someone whose voice I didn¡¯t recognize.


    A chill ran down my spine. I ran down the hallway to the landlord¡¯s unit. As I grabbed the door, which was slightly ajar, and pulled it open, someone turned around. The woman standing in the doorway blinked in surprise. Her short ponytail swayed. A glitzy face with thick make-up regarded me.


    Her simple suited attire was something completely new. But her face was the same.


    The red that colored her lips was as bright as blood.


    ¡°Oh, my. What a surprise. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    The woman smiled sweetly. Nanami, with her fingers interlaced behind her back, appeared from inside.


    ¡°Odagiri-san, do you know her? She¡¯s looking to move here. You can come in too if you want.¡±


    ¡°Move here?¡± I muttered.


    The woman¡¯s lips curved softly, and she gave me a wink, making sure that Nanami couldn¡¯t see it.


    A blatant lie.


    ¡°You¡¯re not fooling anyone,¡± I growled.


    ¡°Yes, yes. I hope you don¡¯t mind the sudden visit. Nanami-san, can I have some barley tea? I¡¯m thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Please wait a moment.¡±


    The woman took off her shoes and entered the unit without a hint of reservation. I hurriedly followed after her. Nanami smiled and disappeared into the kitchen.


    The landlord¡¯s place on the first floor was different from the other apartments. It was much larger than my unit, and there was a living room right near the entrance. I had never gone beyond that point. I didn¡¯t see the landlord, an old woman. She was probably inside her room.


    ¡°Whew, I¡¯m bushed. This outfit is so hot,¡± the woman said as she loosened the tie around her neck.


    She stretched her legs under the low table and fanned her face with her hand. I scowled at her. I recognized her plain gray suit.


    When Shirayuki infiltrated the building, the people inside were uniformly dressed.


    All of them wore suits of subdued colors.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t give me that look.¡± The woman waved her hand and pointed next to her. ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit down? I¡¯m not going to eat you.¡±


    She¡¯s got me completely on the palm of her hands. I tried to give her a piece of my mind, but I couldn¡¯t find the right words. Glaring at her, I sat down a little away from her. She smiled and propped her chin in her hand.


    She had the mocking demeanor of someone who could smell people¡¯s fears.

 Volume 4 - CH 3.3

    ¡°Here you go. Thanks for waiting.¡±


    I heard the refreshing sound of ice clinking behind me. Nanami set the condensing glasses on the table. The woman picked one up and took a sip. Smiling broadly, she let out a deep breath.


    ¡°Ah, nothing beats cold tea in the summer,¡± she said. ¡°Thank you, Nanami-san. That was invigorating.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± Nanami replied. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Odagiri-san? Are you not feeling well?¡± she asked.


    I looked at the glass. Drops of water were dripping down on the table. I quickly picked up the glass and chugged it down. The cold stung my throat. I could hear the ice clink against the glass. I tipped the glass all the way and downed its contents in one go.


    ¡°Thank you for the tea,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go clean up, then,¡± Nanami said. ¡°Let me know if you want a refill.¡±


    She took my empty cup and returned to the kitchen. I glared at the woman again. She was grinning like a cat for some reason.


    ¡°Nice drinking,¡± she remarked.


    She stretched, thrusting her chest forward. She then let her shoulders drop.


    Her face was bright, but there was a cold gleam deep inside her eyes.


    Eyes that observed people with disdain.


    They looked familiar.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember? I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s taking you so long.¡±


    Her lips curved in an odd way. White flesh stirred. Pale skin, as though belonging to the dead, changed shape from the inside.


    After a while, the stirring stopped. The woman smiled again. Her face had changed, if only a little. The shape of her eyes, the thickness of her lips, the sharpness of her cheeks¡ªall had shifted a few millimeters. That was enough to change my impression of her drastically.


    It felt like a fox had been deceiving me until now. I recognized her.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Odagiri-san.¡±


    She smiled serenely.


    Her gentle expression made me nauseous.


    ¡°¡­Shiraki Aya.¡±


    ¡°Bingo. Finally, you recognized me. You¡¯re so slow.¡±


    Shrugging, Aya pulled the container of snacks closer and started munching on the arare. Her mannerisms were nothing like the ones I saw back at the house. She seemed like a different person with the same face.


    ¡°What¡¯s with that look?¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s nothing odd, is there? I was only an imitation in the first place. What¡¯s wrong with me changing into whatever I want?¡±


    Red tongue stirred the ice in the glass. Like a mollusk, the tongue relentlessly chased after the cold drops. Her eyes were ice cold, but her lips were curved in delight.


    The more I stared, the more my hands trembled.


    She had the same face as Aya.


    ¡°I was a manifestation of that girl¡¯s wish. A girl who is energetic, bright, animated, and unbeatable. Her ideal ¡®friend¡¯. That guiding principle remained the same even after she died. So, after her death, I forgot my definitive form and gradually changed into this. Predictable, wouldn¡¯t you agree? I think men will be all over me.¡±


    Aya leaned forward on the table and winked. A chill crawled down my spine. At the same time, my eyes burned with anger. Her smile made me nauseous. I was reminded of what happened back then.


    A cabinet stuffed with a rotting corpse, curled up in a fetal position, its lips dry. Buried in the cabinet, Aya whispered to Aya.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    She made Aya hold a knife.


    The price was two souls. One from the mother, and one from Aya. Aya then left, leaving the two bodies behind.


    She ventured out of the coffin-like house, under the blue sky after the rain.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got guts showing your face here,¡± I growled. ¡°You¡­ You killed Aya.¡±


    ¡°Oh, shut up, you piece of trash. It¡¯s your fault for letting go of her.¡±


    Ice crumbled. Aya¡¯s face contorted into an ugly frown. She clicked her tongue and gave me a condescending look.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, it would¡¯ve been better if you died instead of Aya,¡± she went on, her voice quavering with rage. ¡°How am I supposed to live in this world without a house, without money? Then again, even if I stayed at Aya¡¯s place as her friend, things wouldn¡¯t have lasted long anyway. But still my current job makes me sick. A short game of make-believe with her would¡¯ve been way better.¡±


    Aya crushed the ice with her teeth. She was a creature that was not of this world. She wasn¡¯t just dead flesh; she never existed in the first place. It would be difficult for her to live on her own. The real world was governed by law and order.


    My eyes slowly widened.


    On her own, it would be difficult.


    ¡°¡­Work?¡± I muttered, suppressing my burning rage.


    My voice sounded hoarse, but I managed to keep my composure. Blinking languidly, Aya pulled the collar of her shirt.


    ¡°Yes, work. Watching over rows and rows of meat so that they don¡¯t roll off the shelves. It¡¯s so boring. And then I ended up here.¡±


    Aya pouted her lips mischievously. The sight made me certain about one thing.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s intuition was right on the money, most likely.


    This must be the key.


    ¡°Sorry, Nanami-san,¡± Aya said. ¡°I¡¯ve got some things to talk about with him. Would you mind giving us a bit of time?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nanami replied. ¡°I¡¯ll see you later, Odagiri-san.¡±


    With a smile on her face, Nanami put on her sandals and left. To think that she would grant Aya¡¯s request. They must have hit it off really well. Once Nanami was gone, Aya relaxed her body and lay down. Stretching her legs, she looked up at the ceiling.


    Then suddenly she shifted her gaze to me.


    Her moist eyes were scrutinizing.


    ¡°Not that effective, huh? Okay, then,¡± she mumbled.


    Straightening herself, she sat upright and breathed in.


    A face similar to Aya¡®s regarded me somewhat seriously.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get straight to the point,¡± she said. ¡°Would you betray Mayuzumi?¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    The sudden question left me unable to utter a single word. Familiar words replayed in my head.


    ¡°How about a compromise?¡± the young Haruhiro asked with a broken smile.


    That if I couldn¡¯t sacrifice myself, then I should kill Mayuzumi Azaka.


    ¡°The Lord has prepared a special trap for you. But I just can¡¯t sit around and wait for it, you know. To be honest, I¡¯m just tired of having to look after the sacrifices. Herding sheep isn¡¯t my thing, and I don¡¯t want to be managing the meat. If you would just kill Mayuzumi, then it¡¯ll all be over. End of story.¡±


    Ice shattered. She gulped down the last piece of melting ice and smiled.


    Kill Mayuzumi Azaka.


    A ridiculous suggestion.


    ¡°If you kill her, the Lord will lose a considerable amount of interest. There¡¯s even a chance of you returning to a normal life. You may have some stomach problems, though, but still. If you want, I can talk to the Lord about it. If you kill Mayuzumi, the Lord won¡¯t leave you wandering around. He¡¯ll gladly welcome Judas. Without Mayuzumi around, you¡¯ll be happy.¡±


    What Aya just told me was so stupid that I almost started laughing. There was no way it would be that easy. Obtaining happiness by killing someone was nothing more than an absurd lie.


    Aya put on a pitying frown. ¡°Your face says you don¡¯t believe me. But think about it. You¡¯ve always wanted to help people. Why is Mayuzumi among them? Do you really think she deserves to be treated like a human being?¡±


    Mayuzumi Azaka laughs at others¡¯ misfortunes and rejoices in tragedies. She uses her supernatural powers to connect to the spirit world. Revered as a god, she hailed from a clan that in the past ate a demon¡ªa human.


    ¡°Can you even call such a thing a human being?¡± Aya said with serious eyes.


    My vision tumbled.


    I saw cherry trees lining the street, and she was standing alone under the cherry blossoms in full bloom. Twirling her red parasol, she was as lovely as a demon. Her otherworldly beauty seemed to reflect her inner self.


    That day, I took her hand.


    It was warm and soft.


    She was a monster. What she found entertaining was contrary to human morals.


    But still¡­


    ¡°Monsters are not human,¡± I muttered.


    But she was, without a doubt, a human being.


    At least, to me.


    I didn¡¯t respond to Aya¡¯s soft whisper. I couldn¡¯t agree to such a suggestion. I don¡¯t want to kill Mayuzumi, just like I don¡¯t want to be killed by Mayuzumi.


    I would never do it. Over my dead body.


    But I swallowed back my answer. Aya was staring at me with a smirk, her gaze as though watching a scale balancing precariously.


    She probably believed that Odagiri Tsutomu would betray Mayuzumi Azaka.


    I didn¡¯t know how I came to that conclusion. What I needed to do now was to make the best of the situation. No need to deny it right away. I inhaled and exhaled slowly.


    ¡°Can you give me some time to think about it?¡± I said. ¡°I need to smoke.¡±


    Aya looked a little surprised. I thought she saw through the ruse. Then with a playful gesture, she gave me a wink.


    ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll be right here waiting for you.¡±


    She waved her hand as I headed outside. I quickly closed the door and took out a cigarette. I lit it with a lighter, took a long drag, and exhaled. My head was spinning fast. The cigarette was rapidly getting shorter.


    Should I just say yes? She said she came here against Asato¡¯s plans. If that¡¯s the case, agreeing would be meaningless. She would tell me to go kill Mayuzumi first.


    What should I do then?


    I racked my brain hard until I managed to come up with something.


    To gather information, we must first be at a favorable position.


    But that would require the cooperation of the apartments¡¯ owner, Nanami.


    Where did she go?


    As I looked around, I heard a thunderous shout from above.


    ¡°I told you to get out, you roach!¡±


    ¡°Who are you calling a roach?!¡±


    It sounded like things were being thrown.


    Apparently, Nanami was in my apartment unit.

 Volume 4 - CH 3.4

    A rubber ball was flying around the room. Two soccer balls were lying on the floor. Stuffed animals were scattered about. Nanami was glaring at the room, breathing heavily.


    When she noticed me, she turned around. ¡°Oh, Odagiri-san. Welcome back,¡± she said with a smile.


    She put the flowerpot she was holding to the side. There was a dull thud.


    Yusuke, who had been bracing himself inside, looked relieved.


    ¡°I was trying to get rid of the pest, but it wouldn¡¯t leave. Odagiri-san, if they¡¯re bothering you, don¡¯t just stay quiet, and kick them out.¡±


    ¡°Calling people roaches and pests. Sassy little brat.¡±


    Apparently Nanami and Yusuke¡¯s relationship had worsened while I wasn¡¯t looking. They were glaring at each other.


    I didn¡¯t have time to stop them, though. They would have to put off this childish fight for later.


    ¡°Excuse me, Nanami-san. Can you set that aside for now and listen to what I have to say?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Now wait just a damn second,¡± Yusuke protested. ¡°I won¡¯t let it end just like that.¡±


    ¡°Yusuke, you too. I could really use your help.¡±


    Yusuke narrowed his eyes. Nanami too looked suspicious. I thought about what to say. With Yusuke, I could just explain things later. But I didn¡¯t know what to say to Nanami. I doubt she would believe me if I told her about the fox and the walking dead.


    I took a deep breath. I decided not to explain anything.


    ¡°Nanami-san, I have a favor to ask. I¡¯d like to restrain that woman from earlier, the prospective tenant. There¡¯s really important information I need to get out of her. I can¡¯t give you the details, but know that it¡¯s a matter of life and death.¡±


    I had to save Shirayuki.


    And if we didn¡¯t settle this soon, the number of victims would keep increasing.


    Nanami regarded me gravely. Asking a fifth grader to understand was cruel. Even grownups wouldn¡¯t believe me. But she was strangely silent.


    Silently staring at me.


    ¡°I apologize for the trouble, but could you please lend me a hand? I will do anything you want in return, if it¡¯s within my power. Please.¡±


    Nanami flashed an innocent smile. ¡°You want my help, Odagiri-san?¡±


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but a grown man asking a fifth grader for help?¡±


    Her smile widened even more. I¡¯d never seen this expression on her face before. Somehow I felt like I was facing a snake.


    ¡°That is correct,¡± I declared firmly, suppressing the fear.


    Nanami fell silent once more. She studied me with grave eyes.


    Suddenly she burst into laughter.


    ¡°Hehe¡­ Okay, I¡¯ll help. I love honest people.¡±


    Her smile was like a sunflower. Interlacing her fingers, she inclined her head.


    ¡°In return, I¡¯ll be asking for your help with all sorts of things. I¡¯ll do my best.¡±


    Yusuke moved behind Nanami. ¡°Ugh. What a costly deal,¡± he said with half-open eyes. ¡°The interest¡¯s gotta be at least 300 percent.¡±


    Then he started coughing violently, like he¡¯d been punched in the stomach. Nanami clasped her hands again and smiled.


    ¡°So what do you want me to do?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m getting excited.¡±


    She jumped up and down like a child. I told her about the plan I came up with on the fly.


    ¡°The lock to my unit is broken. So the landlord¡¯s unit is the best place to keep her. Yusuke and I will head to the first floor. I¡¯ll enter through the front door and Yusuke through the back door. Nanami-san, you take the landlord with you and evacuate.¡±


    ¡°You just incorporated me into the plan without even asking, huh? Not that I mind. I¡¯m bored anyway.¡±


    Yusuke cracked his neck. In that living room, two people would be enough to cut off any escape route. The only thing I was worried about was the old woman who owned the apartments.


    Nanami tilted her head once more. ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about grandma. She went on a hot spring trip with the senior citizens¡¯ association three days ago.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    The old landlord was always holed up in her room. This was my first time hearing about her going out on a hot spring trip.


    Nanami nodded with a big smile. ¡°Yup. If you don¡¯t mind, Odagiri-san, I have a suggestion.¡±


    ¡°Wh-What is it?¡±


    Nanami nodded again. She pressed her index finger to her lips and walked away dramatically.


    ¡°There¡¯s something you want to ask that woman, right? Then just detaining her won¡¯t be enough.¡±


    She was right. Torturing a woman was out of the question. It would be difficult to tell if she was lying or not.


    Then, Nanami gave a smile that touched only her lips.


    ¡°I have something that will help.¡±


    The expression on her face, which could hardly be described as innocent, was very similar to Mayuzumi¡¯s.


    Behind me, Yusuke let out a sigh.


    Nanami sniffed mockingly at him in response.


    ¡°I¡¯m back!¡±


    Nanami cheerfully pulled open the door. Aya turned around with a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°Ah, Nanami-san. You¡¯re back.¡±


    She sounded slightly annoyed. Nanami arranged her sandals and entered the unit.


    Aya cast a bored gaze at the ceiling. ¡°Nanami-san, did you run into Odagiri outside?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I did,¡± Nanami replied. ¡°He suddenly felt sleepy, so he returned to his room. It looked like he was going to collapse at any moment.¡±


    It would¡¯ve been more natural if she said that I was smoking a cigarette. But somehow Aya didn¡¯t feel suspicious.


    ¡°What? No way,¡± Aya blurted out. ¡°That was too effective. They did say that it depends on the person. There¡¯s barely any point to it now.¡±


    Too effective? Depends on the person?


    My brows furrowed. I didn¡¯t quite understand what she was saying.


    Nanami cocked her head. ¡°There¡¯s no point in rushing, so how about a cup of tea? I probably should¡¯ve served more before I left, huh?¡±


    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll head off after a drink, then. Ah, why does everyone have to be so annoying?¡±


    Aya stretched and let out a sigh. Nanami turned to the kitchen. I pulled my head back a little. Yusuke was peeking out of the back door behind me.


    ¡°Please stay there, bum,¡± Nanami said. ¡°Don¡¯t enter my place with your dirty feet.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t come in even if you ask me to,¡± Yusuke spat.


    Nanami gave a satisfied smile. She took out a glass of tea. She said she had something that would help, but she had not told me anything about it. She just said to leave things to her.


    What was her plan?


    ¡°Um, Nanami-san. What¡¯s the pla¡ª¡±


    Right as I was about to ask the question, Nanami took out something from the pocket of her apron. She ripped it open with her teeth and poured the contents into a glass. Next, she poured a small amount of hot water from the pot, stirred it, added a large amount of barley tea and then some ice. Whatever it was melted in an instant.


    A pure-white powder.


    ¡°What the¡­¡± I breathed.


    Nanami winked. She didn¡¯t tell me what she did, though.


    What the hell was that?


    ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting. Watch out, it¡¯s cold.¡±


    Nanami returned to the living room with a smile. She set the glass of barley tea on the table.


    ¡°Oh, you put in lots of ice. Thanks.¡±


    Aya tilted the glass and downed it all without hesitation.


    ¡°Nice drinking,¡± Nanami said amusingly with a giggle.


    After drinking all of the tea, Aya frowned. She clicked her tongue a few times and cocked her head in puzzlement.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Tastes kinda bitter.¡±


    She stood up, baffled. Then her legs tangled. Her eyes were out of focus, as though drunk.


    ¡°What is this¡­¡±


    Her eyes grew wide, and a look of astonishment dawned on her whole face. Aya jumped on Nanami. Startled, I dashed out of the kitchen, but Nanami retreated easily. Aya was down on her knees, shaking her head frantically for some reason.


    It looked as if he was trying desperately to stay conscious.


    Her gaze darted between me and Nanami.


    ¡°You little brat,¡± she cursed. ¡°You used the drug I gave you¡­¡±


    What drug?


    I looked at Nanami. She still had the same smile.


    Aya shot her a hateful glare. ¡°I told you to give it to Odagiri¡­ A look at you, and I knew you were the type to listen to money¡­ How dare you turn on me after receiving your payment¡­?¡± she spat out through gritted teeth.


    I recalled the words I heard earlier.


    Yes¡­ with tea¡­ Hehe¡­ ¡®kay¡­


    ¡°Nice drinking.¡±


    ¡°Not that effective, huh? Okay, then.¡±


    Somehow she was convinced that I would kill Mayuzumi. The drug probably degraded the mind.


    I turned my gaze to Nanami again. She looked up at me with moist, puppy-dog eyes.


    ¡°She did ask me,¡± she said. ¡°She asked if I wanted to make some extra money. I was too scared to refuse, so I agreed. But there¡¯s no way I would do such a terrible thing to you. I¡¯m sorry for not saying anything.¡±


    Large tears formed in Nanami¡¯s eyes. I gave her a reassuring nod. Thank goodness Aya talked to Nanami about her plan. If she wasn¡¯t such a kind kid, I would¡¯ve been in trouble right now.


    ¡°Then give me back¡­ my hundred thousand,¡± Aya hissed, gnashing her teeth.


    Nanami said nothing. I turned to Aya. She exhaled sharply, laughing at herself. She seemed to have given up.


    Right before I could ask her about the fox, I heard a low murmur come from behind me.


    ¡°No one in their right mind would sell a potential future husband for a hundred thousand. Bring five million at least next time.¡±


    Surprised, I turned around.


    Nanami was smiling like an angel.


    The sardonic mumbling I heard must¡¯ve been my imagination.

 Volume 4 - CH 3.5

    ¡°The Lord has formed a community that resembles a religious group,¡± Aya, her hands tied behind her back, began. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to call them, actually. While the blind revere the Lord as a god, the Lord himself has no intention of offering salvation. He¡¯s just keeping them in captivity.¡±


    While at first she slurred her words, now she was speaking fluently. It was hard to tell whether it was the effect of the drug or her own will.


    Wearing a self-deprecating smile, she continued. ¡°That place is like a butcher¡¯s rack. To the Lord¡­ Ah, screw it! To him, his followers are merely a byproduct of coincidence. They witnessed his act of bringing the dead back to life, so some survivors gathered and started worshiping him.¡±


    The fox demanded a high price, but apparently there were people in this world who still thought it cheap. It all started when a woman heard about a ¡®miracle¡¯ bestowed to an acquaintance. She offered a building she owned and started taking care of him. The followers grew in number, and now there were members who didn¡¯t even know the reality of the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job to take care of them. Those annoying lumps of meat wish for actual spiritual guidance, but they¡¯re mere expendable pawns for his stories. The Lord is just playing around. He just wants to switch the dead with the living and see what happens. But he¡¯s also not actively driving them away either.¡±


    I thought I understood why. Asato didn¡¯t care about people blindly worshiping him, but he didn¡¯t turn them away either. To him, a congregation was a necessity.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was revered as a god.


    But she offered salvation to no one.


    ¡°I got sick of looking after them. You get where I¡¯m coming from, right? Humans are worthless, after all.¡±


    Aya laughed contemptuously, and her voice took on a mocking tone.


    ¡°Monsters are better than them. At least they can think.¡±


    Humans are sometimes stupid. I couldn¡¯t deny that. But the fox was using deceit.


    You can¡¯t ridicule the blind when you¡¯re covering their eyes.


    ¡°I understand the situation. Where¡¯s the fox?¡± I asked.


    Aya smirked. Her face slowly wriggled, flesh changing shape. I thought she was going to escape, but then she spat out a card from inside her mouth.


    White paper fell from her cracked upper jaw.


    ¡°Handy, huh? I¡¯ve got all kinds of stuff inside me. I don¡¯t want it to get wrinkled in my pocket.¡±


    The card, soaked in blood and bodily fluids, displayed a simple map, complete with an address and house number. She was too prepared, and the answer was too obvious.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I muttered.


    ¡°I¡¯m not. If you want, you can leave me here and go check the place out.¡± Aya cackled, twisting her body around and tapping her feet on the floor. ¡°The drug impairs the mind and amplifies the unconscious desires of whoever ingests it. I used it to learn about the meats¡¯ innermost desires. What do they want? What do they wish to do? Questions I asked so they could be cooked properly.¡± Aya raised her voice higher.


    She laughed out loud, a laughter that exceeded the limits of human capacity. Shaking her head violently, she slammed her face onto the tatami.


    Flesh squelched and caved in. Her eyes, nose, disappeared, leaving only her lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care. I don¡¯t care. Everything¡¯s a drag. If you kill the fox, it¡¯s over. If you get killed, it¡¯s over. If Mayuzumi Azaka is killed, it¡¯s over. That¡¯s it. End of story. Sounds good to me. I¡¯ve had enough of this nonsense. I don¡¯t care what happens at this point.¡±


    The unpleasant squelching of flesh ceased. Aya stopped moving. Face down on the floor, she said, ¡°Tell me. Why am I alive?¡±


    She was Aya¡¯s desire brought to life. A pawn created by the fox.


    How could a stranger know why she was alive?


    ¡°Why did that girl want me?¡±


    But that much I could answer.


    ¡°Because you were the only friend that Aya had.¡±


    Aya was nothing but an imitation of a human being. But to Aya, she must have been like no other.


    So much so that she accepted the fox¡¯s demands just for her.


    She killed her mother for her friend, killed even herself.


    ¡°Living is boring,¡± she went on, her head down. ¡°It¡¯s more boring than I thought it would be. Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ Just a little bit.¡± Her voice was raspy, and sounded indifferent. It quavered as though she was begging for answers. ¡°Maybe it would¡¯ve been better if she was the one who lived, not me. Tell me. You know, don¡¯t you? She put her trust in you. You should know the answer¡­ Tell me, please.¡±


    I said nothing. There was no way I could know. There was no one in the world who could answer her questions.


    Curses, like chicken, come home to roost. Those who kill will carry the weight of their sins.


    No one knew the weight of Aya¡¯s questions.


    Or whether they were heavier than the blade she gave to Aya.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahaha¡­¡±


    Aya laughed softly, unmoving. I turned my back to her and opened the door. Nanami and Yusuke, sitting side by side, lifted their heads and looked at me. Yusuke¡¯s shoes were dirty, like they were stepped on violently.


    ¡°Did you get anything?¡± Yusuke asked.


    I showed the card Aya gave me. He took it, then frowned.


    ¡°Are you serious? This is clearly bull.¡±


    ¡°No. I think we can trust it.¡±


    Her voice was laced with a familiar anguish.


    Even if she was lying, it was worth checking out. We had nothing else to go on anyway.


    ¡°Well, if you say so, that¡¯s fine by me. You¡¯re going anyway, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. We have no other choice.¡±


    The image of a white child flashed through my mind. I swallowed. Even Uka was no match for that child. The same goes for the Shirayuki¡¯s dragons. There was no way to beat him.


    That pale child was an absolutely deadly weapon, capable of easily killing people.


    I couldn¡¯t think of a way to get rid of her, but I had to go. Whatever happens, happens. As long as I could save Shirayuki, that was all that mattered to me.


    Yusuke burst into laughter. He was probably thinking of coming with me. But heading to the fox was too dangerous.


    It would be in anyone¡¯s best interest not to enter a nonhuman¡¯s den.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you tag along, Yusuke.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t. I¡¯m just going wherever I want.¡±


    As always, he didn¡¯t listen to anyone. Not to me. He simply did whatever he wanted. When I asked about Aya, Nanami grabbed the hem of her skirt and bowed.


    ¡°Looks like she¡¯s not moving, so it should be fine,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll keep an eye on her. Please don¡¯t forget about our deal, okay?¡±


    I bowed, then left the place. Before heading back to the office, I went up the stairs and headed to my room. Dusty air rushed in as I opened the broken door. I¡¯d have to get Nanami to arrange for repairs later. I went down on my knees and searched for an item.


    Yusuke said he cleaned the tatami mats. There was a chance that he threw it away.


    But I found it in the corner of the room.


    A locket with a melted edge glowed eerily in my hand.


    Grasping it tightly, I put the broken chain around my neck and tied it. I pulled the chain so hard that it dug into my skin. That way, it should never snap again.


    Akari and Higasa.


    I had to bring with me what they left behind.


    No matter what the consequences.


    After taking the bus and train once more, I arrived back at Mayuzumi¡¯s office, with Yusuke casually following me. It was late in the afternoon, but the summer sun showed no sign of setting just yet. I grabbed the doorknob tight. I got the key that Mayuzumi was talking about. With the card in one hand, I opened the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    Cool air and the aroma of chocolate wafted toward me.


    At the same time, my nose caught the intense smell of iron.


    It smelled of blood, of a living being.


    My eyes widened. Seconds later, my body started shaking before my brain could even comprehend what happened.


    But the sight before me was the same as it had always been.


    I went inside, one step at a time. I still couldn¡¯t see the back of who was supposed to be sitting on the couch. The room was wrapped in silence. When I went around to the front, there was no familiar figure on the sofa. The spot where Mayuzumi usually sat was empty.


    Instead, a torso wearing a gothic Lolita dress was lying on the floor.


    It had no head, arms, or legs.


    Fine shreds of flesh littered the area.


    There was a man, a very untidy man,


    Whose fingers could nowhere be found to put in his tomb.


    He had rolled his head far underneath the bed.


    He had left legs and arms lying all over the room.


    A familiar Mother Goose poem played in my mind. The scene in front of me was too removed from reality. It looked like a cruel nursery rhyme reenactment. I shifted a vacant gaze to the broken bones, at the crushed flesh. The curtains were closed, and on them were red letters.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    A welcome message written in English.


    There were small palm prints next to the words.


    As though a young child had wiped their hands with the cloth after playing.


    ¡°Mayu-san?¡± I muttered blankly.


    There was no reply, of course. Yusuke exhaled like a beast. Looking around the room, I found a torn scalp with a headdress still attached. Tangled intestines peeked out from the edge of the black dress. Glazed eyeballs sat in the empty box of chocolate truffles. As I stared hard at them, I slowly, then rapidly understood what happened.


    A straightforward fact, evident at first glance.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was dead.

 Volume 4 - CH 4.1

    Story IV


    There was a corpse, a very untidy corpse.


    Their head, legs, head lying


    All over the room.


    There once was a girl in this room.


    The boy went out.


    He had forgotten the fact that the fox was a beast.


    The girl died helplessly like Little Red Riding Hood.


    He couldn¡¯t shield her.


    Sometimes the misfortunes that befall people can be completely outrageous.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re young or old, rich or poor.


    Whether human or monsters.


    A truly heartbreaking story.


    So if you wish it, the Lord shall give you grace.


    Hallelujah, hallelujah.


    May you be showered with joy.


    I found myself sitting alone on the couch.


    Looking at my watch, I saw that it was seven o¡¯clock. But it was already bright outside, the sun shining brightly in the pale blue sky. I walked over to the window and closed the slightly-open curtains. The room turned dim. Darkness fell on the rusty-red carpet.


    No human body parts lay on the floor.


    The body was gone, and only a few pieces of flesh remained.


    Yusuke was nowhere to be seen. In fact, Mayuzumi too was gone.


    Hazy memories of last night returned. Like a flashback, I saw myself picking up a torn arm. Holding the left arm to my chest, I picked up the right, then tucked them under my chin as I gathered the feet.


    What in the world was I doing yesterday?


    I looked down and saw that my shirt was stained with blood around the chest. It wasn¡¯t a dream. In that case, my memory of what happened afterwards was also correct. Enduring the vertigo, I rose to my feet and started walking out of the room.


    What did I do with the dismembered body parts?


    I headed for the kitchen, grabbed the handle of the refrigerator, and pulled it open.


    Blood and bodily fluids spilled from inside.


    Blackened blood and excrement from torn intestines pooled at my feet. Soft internal organs lay crushed under a torso clothed in a black dress with a rose motif. Arms and legs lined the door shelves instead of plastic bottles. Hands in laced gloves looked like distorted flowers. A human body was divided into several parts and kept like mere pieces of meat.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s body was stored in the refrigerator.


    I did this, apparently.


    Yusuke¡¯s decision to leave without saying anything was correct. I should thank his animalistic instincts. Had he called out to me carelessly, who knows what I would¡¯ve done to him?


    After all, I stuffed a human¡¯s corpse inside a refrigerator.


    I wondered if I¡¯d gone crazy, but got no answer. I could have gone insane a long time ago. I was well-aware of my current mental state.


    Maybe I subconsciously thought it would prevent decay. While there was air conditioning in the apartment, it was currently summer. Microbes would immediately devour a dead body.


    Holding my breath, I closed the door, locking up the corpse with the cold air. The thick smell of iron and decay faded away. Suddenly, my vision tumbled. My legs gave way and I fell to my knees with a loud thud. My bones ached. I didn¡¯t intend to sit down.


    But I couldn¡¯t get up.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahaha¡­¡±


    A soft laugh spilled from my mouth, while tears rolled down my cheeks onto the floor. But my heart was empty. Tears containing no emotions flowed endlessly.


    ¡­Papa?


    The child in my belly called to me. I looked down and saw my wound ripped wide open. There was a thick smell of blood in the air. Even if I stuffed the body in the fridge, I would never escape this smell.


    The sweet aroma in the room went away with the smell of iron.


    Then it dawned on me.


    I wanted to put this apartment back to the way it was.


    Back when it was filled with the smell of chocolate.


    ¡°¡­This is stupid,¡± I spat.


    What would that even do?


    But the tears didn¡¯t stop falling. Feeling a sudden chill, I hugged my knees. Pain jolted through my cramped belly, and the child, squeezed inside, cried out in agony. I forced to change my position nevertheless. Blood soaked my shirt, but I ignored it and rolled onto my back.


    The vibration of the refrigerator behind me was annoying.


    Where did the card go? I just realized that it had slipped through my hand. I had to look for it, but I couldn¡¯t move my body properly. Yet I couldn¡¯t just sit there.


    I had to go and help Shirayuki.


    Yes. I had to save her before she ended up like this. I had to protect her, at least. I had to get to her. I had to get to Shirayuki before she was torn limb from limb.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    I hurled, spewing vomit all over the floor as I coughed vehemently. Tears streamed down my face. In my mind something exploded over and over again. Emotions surged through me. But I didn¡¯t know what kind of emotions exactly.


    Was it sorrow, anger, or grief?


    Where should I direct the heat that was rising within me?


    I pondered over matters once more, trying to bear the waves of emotions crashing through me. It felt like if I racked my brains, I could keep my composure.


    There was a corpse tucked away in the fridge.


    The shredded remains of a human being, like a doll broken by a child after playing with it.


    I clung to the possibility that it wasn¡¯t Mayuzumi.


    Its jaws had been ripped apart, the tongue pulled out. Both eyeballs had been gouged out and placed in a box of chocolate truffles. Even the scalp had been peeled off, hair and all. All of those were in a plastic bag, cooling in the fridge.


    The face was unrecognizable.


    If it wasn¡¯t Mayuzumi, then who was it?


    Someone in Mayuzumi¡¯s clothes was dead in her apartment. I couldn¡¯t understand what it meant. There was no one to take her place. No corpse to be used as a substitute. The thread was too thin to cling to.


    Above all, the fox would not mistake Mayuzumi Azaka for someone else.


    That ruthlessly slaughtered body could only be hers.


    Run away, and then what?


    Mayuzumi Azaka was dead.


    My thoughts ceased.


    I resigned myself to the mechanical vibrations of the refrigerator. But after a while I stood up. It felt like my body was moving on its own. My senses were so dull that my body didn¡¯t feel real. I could hear my footsteps. I only just realized that I was barefoot. I probably took off my socks after stepping on the innards or something.


    I returned to the living room and looked around blankly.


    ¡°Card¡­ card¡­ card,¡± I mumbled as I searched the floor with my hands.


    My hand touched something hard, and I picked it up. A severed finger. Its nail was coated with black nail polish. I tucked it silently into my pocket, intending to put in the fridge with the other cuts of meat later. I was aware that this was unusual behavior, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to deny it.


    Was this how Aya felt when she buried her friend?


    It was as if a part of me had died.


    ¡°Where¡¯s the card?¡±


    I checked the table. Then I saw it.


    An abandoned chessboard. A black queen, cut in half, lay on top of its glistening, majestic surface. There was a piece of paper beside it, as though offered by someone mourning.


    It bore words written in red crayon.


    There was a corpse, a very untidy corpse.


    Their head, legs, head, lying


    All over the room.


    There once was a girl in this room.


    The boy went out.


    He had forgotten the fact that the fox was a beast.


    The girl died helplessly like Little Red Riding Hood.


    He couldn¡¯t shield her.


    Sometimes the misfortunes that befall people can be completely outrageous.


    It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re young or old, rich or poor.


    Whether human or monsters.


    A truly heartbreaking story.


    So if you wish it, the Lord shall give you grace.


    Hallelujah, hallelujah.


    May you be showered with joy.


    It was obvious who wrote this.


    I also knew who killed her.


    Who Killed Cook Robin?


    That question need not be asked.


    ¡°¡­Asato.¡±


    Then I understood.


    This was the same as last time.


    I let go of Aya¡®s hand and walked out of the room, and she died as a result. It was the same now. This whole thing happened because I went out without thinking. I said I would be her shield, but failed to be one.


    I knew that her body was that of a young girl.


    And I left her alone, without hesitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s your attitude that¡¯s allowed all of this to happen.¡±


    My vision was strangely warped. Mocking words loomed in front of me.


    Hallelujah hallelujah.


    May you be showered with joy.


    Bam!


    With a crashing sound, the table flew through the air.


    Chess pieces flew in all directions. Sweet chocolate scattered on the floor. My skin throbbed, and my stomach was pounding. My legs trembled, my whole body convulsed. Then suddenly, there was stillness.


    An abrupt silence filled my ears. Slowly I lifted my head. Blood poured out of my lips and trickled down my cheeks. My clenched teeth were chattering. Reaching into my pocket, I lit a cigarette, took a long drag, and breathed out, all the while shaking from the pain.


    I knew where to direct my emotions now. The needle had surpassed the maximum setting.


    No more grieving, no more crying, no more cowering.


    There would be no more whining, or wishing for death¡¯s sweet embrace.


    Finally, my vision cleared. I walked away with a cigarette in my mouth and picked up the card that had fallen in the corner. It was in such an obvious place. I looked around the bloody room, wondering why I didn¡¯t find it before. I glanced at the curtains that were covered with palm prints.


    Welcome back. I clicked my tongue.


    I took out the finger from my pocket and placed it on the floor.


    I doubt I would return to this apartment ever again.


    I had no reason to be here anymore. I had nothing more to do.


    She was not here. All that was left was the corpse in the fridge.


    I found it terribly heart-wrenching. My chest felt like it was going to burst from the intense pain. But I shook it off. Too many had been killed. They had died for the fox¡¯s amusement.


    Then there was only one thing left for me to do now.


    The child¡ªUka¡ªlaughed in approval.


    I walked away with rage burning inside me.


    To land the punch that I failed to hit that day.


    I decided to kill the fox.

 Volume 4 - CH 4.2

    Once outside, I took the elevator to the basement. There was only one car parked in the large underground parking lot. Someone was sitting in front of a luxury car owned by Mayuzumi.


    Why was he waiting here?


    His animal instincts were indeed sharp.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Hmm.¡±


    Yusuke¡¯s eyes widened for a moment, then he put on a nasty smile and stood up. He dusted off the buttocks of his jeans and shifted his sunglasses. He looked into my face, nodding in satisfaction.


    ¡°Ah, thank goodness,¡± he said. ¡°I was afraid you¡¯d hang yourself. But I see you¡¯ve made it safely. That¡¯s cool.¡±


    Yusuke nodded several times. I didn¡¯t even understand what he meant.


    He tapped me on my shoulders. ¡°My eyes didn¡¯t deceive me. You¡¯re a lot more short-fused and violent than you think you are.¡±


    Without saying a word I opened the door and slipped into the driver¡¯s seat. Yusuke too got in the passenger seat like it was the most natural thing to do. I grabbed his shoulder with such force that my fingers dug in deep.


    Yusuke cast me a sidelong glance. A bat bag was swinging on his back, as always.


    ¡°Get off,¡± I said. ¡°This time there¡¯s no messing around.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not messing around. What about you? Do you truly understand the situation?¡± he said contemptuously.


    Yusuke took off his sunglasses and placed them on his palm.


    There was a crack, and the sunglasses snapped in half. He let the pieces fall.


    ¡°Odagiri-san. Don¡¯t you get it? You¡¯re going to die soon.¡±


    It was a future set in stone by the death of Mayuzumi.


    He pointed to my belly and twirled his finger playfully. There was a thin smear of blood on my shirt. Uka hadn¡¯t appeared yet, but it was only a matter of time.


    Only Mayuzumi could heal my stomach. I remained quiet.


    I didn¡¯t say that I didn¡¯t care. I couldn¡¯t think about that right now.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna die soon anyway, so why care?¡± Yusuke said. ¡°I know what you¡¯re planning. It doesn¡¯t matter if I tag along, does it?¡±


    ¡°It does. That¡¯s why I have to do this¡­¡± I paused. The monster in my belly laughed.


    ¡°Papa,¡± she whispered softly.


    ¡°I have to do this with Uka alone. I don¡¯t need you with me.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t bringing anyone else into this. The only one I was taking was the child.


    A delighted chuckle sounded in my stomach. Yusuke¡¯s eyes widened, and he gave a small whistle.


    ¡°I see. So you¡¯re that pissed, huh? Ah, but please don¡¯t misunderstand. Who says I need your permission?¡± His voice was terribly low.


    Suddenly, I felt something pressed against my cheek. A shattered piece of the sunglasses dug into my skin.


    ¡°There¡¯s just something I wanna check,¡± Yusuke said. ¡°I live only for myself. I honestly couldn¡¯t care less about what you say. So quit yappin¡¯ and get moving,¡± he ended with a smile.


    I didn¡¯t say anything back.


    After several seconds of silence, Yusuke removed the piece of sunglasses from my face and put on his seatbelt. I did the same, inserted the key, and started the engine.


    I didn¡¯t want to say anything else. We were both alone. We could never meddle with each other.


    Saga Yusuke was intentionally broken.


    The words ¡°you stay behind¡± meant nothing to him.


    Then it occurred to me that maybe I was in the process of breaking down myself. My head was clear, but it could be because I¡¯d gone insane. Not that I mind.


    This was a thousand times better than grieving alone without meaning.


    I remembered what Mayuzumi said to me with a nasty smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s easier to take drastic actions if your goal is taking revenge instead of helping others.¡±


    I wanted to save Shirayuki. That was the only goal I had left.


    But my biggest motivation was probably revenge. The mixed feelings of grief and helplessness were dispelled, leaving only pure rage.


    As soon as we left the underground parking lot, I stepped hard on the gas and drove through the glaring brightness. To get to the address on the card, I just needed to drive on a familiar road for a while. I avoided the busy roads of the early morning and took the side streets instead. I took a hand off the steering wheel and touched the locket on my neck.


    I should have let rage take over when the fox taunted me.


    I should have forced my body to move and squeezed the fox¡¯s throat.


    I gripped the molten metal tight. It tinkled. I remembered the moment Higasa gave it to me. His concern for me made me happy. As I thought back to what he said, my eyes widened.


    What did he say when he gave this to me?


    Screech.


    ¡°Whoa!¡±


    I unintentionally slammed on the brakes, stopping the car in the middle of the road. Fortunately there was no other vehicle following us. If we were on the main road, it could¡¯ve been a disaster. I ignored Yusuke¡¯s grumbling and pulled the locket. The chain was too tough, so I tore the locket from my neck.


    With trembling hands, I touched its lid.


    ¡°Should anything happen to us, open it.¡±


    Higasa¡¯s words came back to me. He stabbed me in the back, deceived me with his kind words. Everything he said was a lie. He must have hated my actions, my nature.


    But what if¡­ there was more to this?


    I turned the lid expectantly. The heat had warped it, so there was a chance that it wouldn¡¯t open. But it did, with a creak.


    A small key fell onto my palm.


    ¡°O-Odagiri-san, what are you doi¡ªaaaaahhh!¡±


    I stepped on the gas pedal, turned the steering wheel, and headed back the way we came. Upon merging onto the main road, we made our way to the next city, driving through a complex route with only my memory to guide me. Going past the speed limit, I entered a narrow side street. The side mirror flew off. As soon as we made it to a familiar place, I slammed hard on the brakes.


    I threw the door open, jumped out, and dashed to the fence.


    My hands touched a rusty gate. I pushed it open and entered the grounds. I ran to the front door, stepping on the verdant overgrown grass.


    The small house was wrapped in silence, and with no one inhabiting it, it was starting to rot away. The furniture was beginning to gather dust. I scurried around the lovely interior, inserting the key into shelves, doors, anything with a keyhole. But none worked.


    Where is it? Where the hell is it?


    I breathed out and wiped the sweat off my forehead.


    Then, the clock rang deeply.


    I ran out into the corridor, to the sound, and saw a grandfather clock standing beside the stairs. It looked old, probably reconstructed with the house itself. It was ornamented with countless ivy d¨¦cor, and inside the glass door was a golden pendulum, swinging idly.


    The door had a keyhole.


    With a shaking hand, I inserted the key and turned it, hoping for something.


    The key turned.


    And I found it.

 Volume 4 - CH 4.3

    Closing the door, we got off on the road. For a while now Yusuke had been giving me a look like he wanted to say something to me. But I ignored him. Remaining silent, I looked up at the building in front of me. Time passed as I bolted out of the house and drove silently down the road. The sky was the same sheet of gray as it was then. The lights falling on the windows were blinding.


    The summer sky was starting to crumble. It would rain, soon.


    The building was located deep inside a business district. While the street before this one was crowded with multi-purpose buildings, this area was dead quiet. The building stood alone between parking spaces and vacant lots. It was a bizarre sight.


    It seemed as if the surroundings were avoiding this place.


    The building didn¡¯t have any back entrance, and the windows were too high to break in.


    I lit a cigarette and took a long drag.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Yusuke asked.


    ¡°Not much we can do. For the record: Now that Mayu-san is dead, I¡¯m terribly powerless, unfortunately,¡± I replied, blowing out smoke.


    Yusuke frowned deeply. ¡°You didn¡¯t come here to kill yourself, did you?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not going to happen, so don¡¯t worry. I think I can make this work.¡±


    I touched my belly. Although anger burned within me, I was by no means without a plan. When I decided to kill the fox, I had my answer.


    If I was right, there was a way to deal with the fox and the white child.


    But the question was how to get in front of the fox and get Shirayuki back. Infiltrating silently would probably be pointless. I didn¡¯t have the skills to run through a building without being spotted.


    I could only hope that the fox would let his guard down.


    I walked silently, just like Shirayuki did. I stood in front of the automatic door and stepped inside. The heavy, humid air was pushed out. Cold air brushed against my cheeks. At the counter stood a man wearing glasses and a gray suit.


    It was the same sight as what I saw through Shirayuki¡¯s blood.


    The only difference was that his cheek was covered with a gauze.


    The man¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. He put his guard up a little, like he knew who I was. I had no idea what he would do. Keeping my eyes on him, I walked over to the counter.


    He didn¡¯t move even when I was right in front of him. Then suddenly, he gave a deep bow.


    I didn¡¯t expect this. The man welcomed us.


    ¡°Welcome, Odagiri-sama,¡± he said. ¡°You arrived much earlier than we expected. The Lord will surely be pleased.¡±


    Apparently, my coming here was within the fox¡¯s expectations. I nodded with relief. The fox¡¯s goal was not just to kill me. This building must be one of his stages. I greatly appreciated his carelessness at the moment.


    Putting on a smile, I asked, ¡°Where¡¯s the fox?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but we¡¯ve been instructed to speak to guests first, no matter who you are.¡±


    The man bowed deeply. He was polite, like he was trying to appease a customer who had come to file a complaint. I cast my gaze at the corridor. I had a grasp of the building¡¯s layout by watching through Shirayuki¡¯s blood. Asato should be on the seventh floor. I thought about forcing my way inside, but it was probably better to listen to what they had to say for now. Holding back my impatience and irritation, I smiled at the man again.


    I didn¡¯t know I could put on a chilling smile. Quite impressive, if I do say so myself.


    ¡°I came to talk to Asato,¡± I said. ¡°He gives his grace to anyone, doesn¡¯t he?¡±


    I thought back to the words on the card.


    So if you wish it, the Lord shall give you grace.


    The man nodded. ¡°Yes, of course. Like a god, he is impartial.¡±


    Laughter rose from the pit of my stomach and burst out. The man and I held each other¡¯s gazes. My sides hurt so much from laughing, and I could barely breathe.


    I balled a hand into a fist and slammed it onto the counter.


    Silence descended.


    Rubbing my aching fingers, I said, ¡°My apologies. I have business with Asato. Would you please listen to what I have to say?¡± I continued on as if nothing happened.


    ¡°Understood, sir. This way, please.¡±


    Nodding, he picked up the phone. A few moments later, a woman appeared to show us around. Wearing a maroon suit, she had a terrified look in her eyes and was walking with a limp. She was probably the same woman whom Shirayuki knocked down.


    I followed her deeper inside the building.


    Yusuke followed behind, looking around suspiciously.


    The corridor where the tigers had raced through was wrapped in silence.


    We were shown to the reception area on the first floor. It was a very common room, with two couches facing each other. The woman served drinks and cakes before leaving. Fingers interlaced, I watched her go. Yusuke tossed three sugar cubes into his coffee and slurped it down in one gulp.


    He munched on an unmelted cube of sugar.


    The man appeared. He seemed to be in a hurry. ¡°Thank you for waiting. You came on such short notice that we didn¡¯t have time to prepare. My apologies.¡± He sat down on the couch across from me and bowed.


    He pulled a business card from his breast pocket. ¡°I apologize for the late introduction. My name is Tanba.¡±


    The business card he gave me had only his name. Tanba Minoru. There was no address, occupation, or anything else. He regarded us with a smile on his face. He had gray eyes and indistinct features.


    ¡°First, I need to ask you a few questions,¡± he said.


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Did you come to kill the Lord, or did you come to receive his grace?¡±


    He went straight to the point. His voice was level, as if he was merely taking a survey. I held my tongue. Seconds later, I put on a smile.


    ¡°I came here to receive Asato¡¯s grace,¡± I answered. ¡°He¡­ hates me. But he should give grace to anyone.¡±


    If I asked for it, the fox would tip the scales. It should not be surprising that I, having plunged into the pits of despair, would turn to him.


    But Tanba cocked his head with the motion of a puppet. ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± he said, his voice incredibly soft. ¡°The Lord said that you change your mind a lot. Even more so now that you have lost Mayuzumi-sama.¡±


    He fixed his glasses with his forefinger. The sound of Yusuke munching on his tea cake seemed out of place.


    ¡°You are not very good at lying. I suggest you forget about killing a god. Only a new being could bring back joy once lost.¡±


    I interlaced my fingers. He asserted that I was lying, yet there was genuine sympathy in his voice.


    As ridiculous as it might sound, he was trying to persuade me.


    ¡°Do you perhaps do this thing often?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Correct. There are countless lost people in the world. My job is to listen to them and show them the right path.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty abstract. So, uhh¡­ what are you exactly?¡±


    ¡°Christ had disciples, didn¡¯t he? It¡¯s my job to spread the word about the Lord¡¯s greatness and gather as many supporters as possible.¡±


    Yusuke was nibbling on a cookie like a squirrel.


    Tanba apparently served as a window for the organization to gain new followers. His words surprised me. Perhaps the gap between the fox and him was wider than the ocean. If I were to believe Aya¡¯s words, the fox thought of his followers as little more than pieces of meat to be cooked.


    He probably ended up in his position because of his blind faith. It¡¯s what happens when a delusional man devotes himself entirely to a definite object of faith.


    Absolutely stupid. Unaware of my pitying gaze, he went on.


    ¡°Odagiri-sama, you don¡¯t seem to approve of the Lord¡¯s power. But what exactly is wrong with undoing misfortune?¡±


    And here come the questions.


    I let out a sigh. ¡°If that¡¯s even possible. Do you really believe the fox¡¯s lies?¡±


    Tanba fixed his glasses. It seemed to be a habit.


    ¡°You say the Lord lies, but where¡¯s the problem in that?¡± he said readily, without a hint of hesitation. ¡°The fact is: many people have experienced the miracles of the Lord, thereby giving them hope to live. Do you disagree with basking in temporary joy rather than continuing to plummet into hell? Do you have the right to deny them that?¡±


    His voice remained gentle the whole time. At that moment, I understood.


    The man was well aware of the fox¡¯s price. He supported him, despite all that.


    I didn¡¯t know such people existed.


    I was both impressed and annoyed. He could sugarcoat his words all he wanted. What a person sees as right or wrong depends on their sense of values.


    I didn¡¯t have time for any of this.


    I reached for a perfectly circular cookie. Its pure white color reminded me of what the fox said.


    They were blessed, their happiness perfect as a sphere.

 Volume 4 - CH 4.4

    ¡°You¡¯re entitled to your own opinion, but I disagree. Completely.¡±


    I put pressure on my fingers, and the cookie snapped. White powder drifted down to the table.


    ¡°I will never approve of the fox¡¯s ways.¡±


    Dusting off the sugary powder, I propped my elbow on my knee. Tanba saw through my lies. I was getting tired of pretending anyway. I glared at him in a manner that I hoped was arrogant.


    A moment later, Tanba shook his head ruefully.


    ¡°I see,¡± he said. ¡°That is unfortunate. It seems that nothing I can say will convince you.¡±


    What Tanba should be preaching was the Lord¡¯s authority, not his own beliefs.


    But he shook his head, oblivious to the inconsistency. Our conversation was over, it seemed. The question and answer portion was done. I had no idea what he would do next.


    I doubt the fox would kill me so easily. I had to believe that.


    I hoped they would just drag me to where the fox was like some criminal.


    I didn¡¯t know what he was going to do, but I was willing to take a little mental and physical torture. The important thing was to see the fox even for a few moments. I resolved not to resist if someone came to take me away.


    But what Tanba said next, I didn¡¯t expect.


    ¡°What about you, Yusuke-sama?¡±


    After several seconds of silence, Yusuke lifted his head. ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡±


    Apparently he was mindlessly eating cookies.


    Tanba gave a loving smile, and Yusuke scowled.


    ¡°I could not prepare a gift for Odagiri-sama, as I thought there was a high chance that he would refuse,¡± the man said. ¡°However, we have prepared a gift for you. Although, the presentation wasn¡¯t supposed to happen this early. It¡¯s fine, I suppose.¡±


    Tanba clapped his hands dramatically. As though waiting for his signal the whole time, the door opened, and the woman who guided us earlier appeared with two people in tow. She then exited the room in horror.


    The two people raised their heads.


    A woman with long black hair smiled gently.


    She was holding hands with a young child.


    I¡¯d seen them before.


    My heart raced. The cookie fell out of Yusuke¡¯s hand.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Yusuke breathed.


    I swallowed back the stream of abuse rising up my throat.


    What the fuck is this?


    What kind of fucked up shit is this?


    I knew the woman. I saw her once in Yusuke¡¯s dream, in the middle of summer.


    Her smile was bright and lovely.


    But she shouldn¡¯t be here.


    ¡°¡­Asako-san? Aki?¡± Yusuke called cautiously.


    They both nodded in silence.


    Tanba clapped his hands in celebration. He raised his arms high. ¡°How do you like it? This is the Lord¡¯s grace,¡± he proclaimed. ¡°They¡¯re not yet complete. But they will respond to you. If you so wish, they will return to their former selves.¡±


    The smooth sales talk had begun. I tried telling Yusuke to cover his ears. A deal with the fox required a hefty price. One shouldn¡¯t listen to it.


    But I didn¡¯t say anything. Yusuke was stiff, his eyes frozen wide. He had an indescribable look on his face. A mixture of all sorts of emotions¡ªlonging, sadness, surprise.


    I couldn¡¯t call out his name. The death of these people was the cause of Yusuke Saga¡¯s breakdown. I didn¡¯t know what kind of switch would flip in him if I interfered.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t know the right words to say.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Yusuke-kun.¡±


    ¡°Onii-chan.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t butt into this reunion.


    How could I?


    Tanba continued clapping his hands. Then, he smiled. ¡°How do you like it, Yusuke-sama? Do you want to regain the happiness you once lost?¡±


    Yusuke didn¡¯t respond. The two were smiling serenely. They remained silent, like they couldn¡¯t make any other expressions right now. It was probably very tempting to Yusuke, nonetheless.


    These two people who hung themselves were never supposed to smile again.


    ¡°If you wish for it, everything can go back to the way it was.¡±


    Even for only a moment.


    A slice of certain paradise.


    Tanba paused, smiling as he waited for a reply. Yusuke stood silent. His shoulders were quivering.


    ¡°¡­Motherfucker,¡± Yusuke muttered.


    What?


    Did I hear that right? There wasn¡¯t even a chance to ask him.


    Yusuke slowly reached around his back. The bag opened smoothly, and a bat came from inside, fitting in his palm like an extension of his arm. Tanba and I watched what he was doing, but for some reason, none of us made a move.


    No one could make a move.


    Yusuke brandished the bat so naturally, then swung it down without a word.


    Down on the head of Asako, who was standing there with a smile on her face.


    Splat.


    Blood splattered onto Tanba¡¯s glasses. Viscous red stained the dressing on his cheek.


    Long black hair rippled as a heavy head rolled on the floor. Red and cracked, it looked like a fruit that had been smashed. Yusuke spun halfway around, and jumped.


    There was very similar splatter, and a small body was knocked away.


    Asako and Aki crumpled to the floor.


    Tanba was still smiling. He touched the crimson on his glasses. The blood on his fingers made a sticky sound.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Yusuke abruptly turned. Gritting his teeth, he looked up at the ceiling.


    The next moment, his mouth dropped open, and he took a deep breath.


    ¡°Shut the fuck uuup!¡± he roared.


    The walls vibrated. Yusuke bent down like a beast. Putting all his strength into his legs, he leapt to the ceiling and swung the bat at Tanba¡¯s head without hesitation. Tanba tried to retreat, but he lost his balance and toppled backward with the couch. The bat struck the bottom of the upside-down sofa.


    ¡°Die, you fucking bitch!¡± Yusuke screamed, his eyes glinting sharply.


    Tanba shrieked as Yusuke kicked the couch away. He swung the bat once more, down on Tanba¡¯s head.


    But something wedged itself between them.


    An ashen face caught the bat. Its face, like a Noh mask, cracked, and blood spurted out. The humanoid lifted its head gently, not feeling any pain.


    Yusuke kicked it in the stomach. Its white belly contorted, and its whole body bent in an unusual shape. The humanoid rolled on the floor effortlessly.


    Then, countless footsteps sounded, all triggered by Tanba¡¯s scream. I sensed people moving hurriedly in the corridor, heard alarmed cries, voices asking what was going on. However, there was no sign of anyone gathering in this room except for the humanoids. People were hastily heading either outside or deeper inside.


    If I had to guess, it was because of Shirayuki. Her sudden assault must¡¯ve traumatized them.


    Apparently the humanoids were in charge of security in this building. They seemed disorganized, suggesting a lackluster information system within their structure. Their actions were hardly coordinated. It might be because their supervisor, Aya, was not around. Some people peeked in through the door, but immediately backed away.


    Someone was screaming, but none came to help.


    Yusuke roared as he swung his bat repeatedly. A humanoid sprinted through the door and lunged toward him, but just before it grabbed him on the waist, Yusuke slammed his foot into its face, sending it crashing onto the wall. He didn¡¯t follow-up his attack, and instead bashed the next one.


    There was a small crack, and the humanoid¡¯s head bent in an impossible manner. Kicking it over, Yusuke brandished his bat once more.


    ¡°Lord this, lord that, lord, lord, loooooooord!¡±


    The female guide bolted out the door, whimpering, and another humanoid stepped inside.


    Its squishy footsteps reverberated throughout the room.


    ¡°Just shut the fuck up already!¡± Yusuke bellowed.


    Yusuke picked up his bag and searched for another bat. Once he found it, he kicked it with his foot. It spun in the air before landing in his hand. With bats in both arms, Yusuke sprinted like a beast, swinging his arms deftly. He moved both arms separately, and sometimes together, to strike.


    Blood sprayed everywhere. Yusuke slammed his bat against the humanoid without a shred of reluctance.


    There were dull thuds as the humanoid tumbled to the floor. Even with their joints dislocated, the humanoids lunged at him, trying to stop his movements completely. But Yusuke was incredibly fast. With animalistic motion, he shook off the humanoids¡¯ hands, hit their torso, and bit their fingers.


    I couldn¡¯t speak. I just watched the scene before me mutely.


    There was no room for me to intervene.

 Volume 4 - CH 4.5

    ¡°Shut the fuck up! They¡¯re gone! They¡¯re not coming back! Oh, how great it would be if they could? Yeah?! That would be fucking amazing!¡±


    Yusuke struck the humanoid in front of him. It almost toppled over, but it regained its balance and extended its arm. Long, slender fingers grazed Yusuke¡¯s neck. He pinned its hand between his chin and shoulder to keep it in place, then slammed the bat on its abdomen.


    He kept hitting the humanoids in a steady rhythm.


    ¡°They¡¯re not coming back! I saw it. I saw their bodies dangling! I saw their skulls stop laughing when they left for good. And now they¡¯re back? What, we live happily ever after?! You think I¡¯m an idiot, you stupid fuck?!¡±


    The countless blows caused the humanoid¡¯s hand to dislodge, and it fell backwards. Numerous bodies lay all around him. Some of them were still writhing. Yusuke stomped on their chests with all his weight mercilessly. Blood sputtered from their throats and noses as they squirmed.


    Yusuke looked up at the ceiling. Then, it hit me.


    He was crying like a child.


    ¡°When humans die, they turn into bones,¡± he muttered. ¡°You expect me to have hope? Some sort of desire? Tell me, pal. Yeah, I¡¯m talking to you. Where can I find this hope, huh?¡±


    He turned his head around and walked towards Tanba, his body swinging from left to right with each step.


    Tanba let out a loud shriek as he backed away.


    Yusuke fixed the man with a sharp glare. ¡°Must be nice to have hope. I envy you. I already made up my mind. I told myself I would never have hope again. Tell me, pal. Do you wanna see what your own skull looks like?¡±


    Yusuke¡¯s lips curled up into a skeletal grin. A shiver crawled down my spine. The child in my stomach laughed, cheering for Yusuke. Tanba frantically retreated until his back hit the wall.


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± the man mumbled. ¡°Why¡­¡±


    Yusuke¡¯s footsteps echoed as he slowly approached Tanba. The man fumbled for words. His head in utter confusion, he posed a question to Yusuke.


    A genuine question from a man who believed in the fox.


    ¡°Why¡­ are you still alive?¡±


    How could he live without anything to hang on to? Without any hope? Desire?


    Upon hearing Tanba¡¯s question, the smile on Yusuke¡¯s face turned even more vicious. He bared his teeth like a skull. Slowly, he raised his bat overhead.


    At that moment, I was finally able to speak.


    ¡°Stop! That¡¯s enough, Yusuke!¡±


    He leapt high and screamed, ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to fucking die!¡±


    There was a squelch, and Tanba fell to the floor with an odd smile on his face. Blood ran down between his wide-open eyes.


    Stomping on the man¡¯s broken glasses, Yusuke turned to me. His lips were curved in a vicious smile, but his eyes were weeping.


    Crying like a child, he muttered, ¡°Dying is scary, isn¡¯t it, Odagiri-san?¡±


    His voice was shockingly soft. Blood trickled down his bat.


    There were humanoid corpses lying all around him and a human corpse right before my eyes.


    I searched for words to say. I tried to yell, to say something to him, but I stopped myself. I threw aside whatever word came to me and remained silent.


    Several seconds later, I gave a reply.


    ¡°It sure is. Death is terrifying.¡±


    Yusuke nodded several times. He rubbed his face with his hand. The motion was as unaffected as a young boy¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡­ I should have stopped him back then,¡± he said.


    He sounded like he was confessing his sins. He felt great remorse. Tears rolled down his open eyes.


    I didn¡¯t know what scene was on his mind.


    Was it Asako being bitten by the dog on her leg? Was it her being beaten by his father?


    Or the day before she hanged herself?


    ¡°All those times, I should have stopped him. I should have beaten my dad to death with a baseball bat. It feels like¡­¡±


    Yusuke took a deep breath.


    ¡°It feels like I was the one who killed them, you know?¡± he whimpered.


    His face, stained with tears and snot, scrunched up. Without even wiping his face, he went on.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t protect them. I¡¯m such an idiot! Fuck me! Revenge, my ass! So what if pops killed himself?! They¡¯re still dead! Get revenge on my dad, and then what?! It¡¯s fucking pointless! It¡¯s too fucking late!¡±


    He tossed the bat aside. It hit the wall and rolled on the floor. Yusuke fell to his knees. His lips twisted in a sneer, his expression awfully distorted.


    He laughed. ¡°But I¡¯m scared. I¡­ I don¡¯t want to turn into a skull!¡± he cried mournfully.


    He thought he killed the people he cared about. His keen feelings of regret and remorse burdened him so much that he wanted to die.


    But he never wanted to die.


    Yusuke cast me a defiant look. I could almost feel animosity in his gaze. But his lips were still lifted in a mocking smile.


    Then it dawned on me.


    ¡°¡­the same?¡±


    Me and him?


    My sudden question ended up ambiguous. Yusuke, however, gave a big nod. With shaky legs, he stood up.


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said. ¡°Totally different, but the same. That¡¯s why I was interested in you guys. Mayuzumi-san, who only thinks of human tragedies as entertainment, and you, who¡¯s a lot like me. I was interested in how you two would spend your time, how you would live your life. I wanted to know what would happen to you now that Mayuzumi was gone. But I¡­ I didn¡¯t see this one coming.¡±


    Yusuke reached for a nearby humanoid with a trembling hand. Asako¡¯s head was cracked open like a pomegranate, her eyes wide open. He raised her head up.


    ¡°Motherfuckers,¡± he spat. His face was twisted in grim hatred.


    Yusuke embraced Asako¡¯s body tight. Closing his eyes as if in prayer, he buried his face in her neck.


    Then suddenly he let go.


    Asako¡¯s head slammed on the floor. With an oddly fluid motion, Yusuke rose to his feet. There was no expression in his eyes. The tears on his cheeks had dried as if they had never been.


    Then, he put on a bright smile.


    ¡°Now, then. Things have gotten more serious, so you¡¯ll have to excuse me,¡± he said.


    He picked up the bat he had thrown aside. Rolling his shoulders, he stomped on the pile of humanoid corpses.


    ¡°Stop,¡± I said. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°I think there¡¯s still a lot of those things in this building,¡± he answered without turning around. ¡°I¡¯m gonna destroy them all.¡±


    He was planning to kill all the humanoids.


    The acid in his voice said not to stop him. But I ran over to him and grabbed his bat.


    Was killing a humanoid murder?


    I had no idea.


    ¡°Look, there may still be people inside the building who fell victim to the fox¡¯s trickery. Don¡¯t kill them. Even if they fight back. There¡¯s no bringing back the dead once they¡¯re gone.¡±


    You mustn¡¯t destroy something that would never return.


    Yusuke shot me a glare. But I didn¡¯t look away. Sweat trickled down my spine. He could beat me to death right here, right now.


    But Yusuke nodded slowly. ¡°Fine. Though it¡¯s a little too late for that. I¡¯ll try my best. So can you please let go of the bat?¡±


    Looking into his eyes, I let go. Yusuke swung the bat back to himself, then leapt out of the open door and into the corridor.


    Upon landing, he whirled around and looked at me.


    ¡°You should get moving too,¡± he said. ¡°I¡¯m sure despite all this happening, the fox is still waiting. Whatever the end result, this has to end now. Am I right?¡±


    I gave a nod. The fox would be waiting. I was sure of that.


    I was a toy that Mayuzumi stole from him. That probably had exceptional significance to the fox.


    He made me drink his own blood to keep me alive. I¡¯d even go as far as to say that the fox was afraid of me dying in a way that was not a part of his plan. Mayuzumi stealing things from him had left him traumatized. He wanted to manipulate me using his own schemes, and then kill me.


    I¡¯d come this far, disregarding all the sideshows that he had prepared. I had to save Shirayuki and ruin his play. I couldn¡¯t stay in the audience forever. Staying in my seat until the actors killed me was ridiculous.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was killed.


    I had a right to be on stage.


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going, all right,¡± I replied. ¡°Right away.¡±


    Yusuke walked away without another word. His figure disappeared from sight. I heard a muffled blow; he must¡¯ve found a humanoid.


    I climbed over the pile of carcasses. The bodies felt soft under my feet. I leapt through the door and into the corridor. Losing my balance, I slammed my hand against the wall.


    It felt like my fingers had buried themselves into a wound.


    Upon examination, I found that my fingers had sunk into the wall. The walls were turning flesh-red. The real world and spirit world were blending together. A closer look revealed the entire corridor painted red. It was like the inside of an intestine. I turned around and studied the countless corpses.


    Those humanoids were not supposed to be of this world.


    Similar to the Minase case, the scales were tipping. The building itself was slipping into the spirit world. While I was feeling suffocated, the child in my belly was laughing in delight.


    The demon was happy. In other words, this place was located outside the realm of reality.


    Laughter rose in my throat. Things had gone batshit crazy.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahahaha!¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe I came here alone, without Mayuzumi.


    It was so hilarious that I almost burst to tears.


    ¡°¡­Haha.¡±


    I stopped laughing and wiped the tears from my cheeks. Clenching my wet fists, I started walking down the corridor. On the way, I heard sounds of a humanoid being beaten to death through an open door. I ignored it and headed straight to the deepest part of the building.


    The elevator arrived from the seventh floor, and the door opened.


    Then, a portly, middle-aged man jumped out, screaming at the top of his lungs as he scrambled away. He didn¡¯t even look at me. There was blood on the shoulder of his suit. He dashed outside, passing by me.


    It looked like he was missing an ear.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    What in the world was happening?


    I stood there, stunned. But I had to move on. I approached the open elevator.


    At that moment, footsteps sounded behind me. Bare feet touching the floor.


    Soft white flesh drummed down the corridor.


    Several humanoids passed by me silently, not one of them sparing me a glance. My stomach churned violently. But they seemed to mean no harm. Like puppets, they mechanically continued on their way. Three, four, five¡ªtheir number was gradually increasing.


    They lined up on both sides of the corridor, as though welcoming me.


    Then, they bowed, slowly. Skin as pale as wax gleamed.


    They looked like rows of armor decorating a Western-style mansion. I continued on quietly and entered the elevator.


    Just before the door gently closed, the humanoids all crumpled to the floor, as if their strings had been cut.

 Volume 4 - CH 4.6

    The floor number indicator lit up, and the elevator started climbing.


    Hearing the vibrations of the elevator reminded me of a past incident. In an abandoned building, I parted ways with Mayuzumi and rode the elevator alone.


    As the car rose, I felt more and more detached from the natural world. And that feeling was probably right on the mark. Getting off this cage was pointless.


    I didn¡¯t have a place to go.


    Mayuzumi was gone. I would never see that sarcastic smile when I returned to the apartment ever again.


    For so long I wished to get away from her. But when I thought about it, hers was the only place I could go back to.


    Someone like me who conceived a demon couldn¡¯t possibly live a normal life.


    It was only through the supernatural being that was Mayuzumi that I was able to survive.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s a little too late to realize that.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Odagiri-kun. You could¡¯ve shown me a little more respect.¡±


    In my mind I saw Mayuzumi smiling. I shook my head to rid myself of the image.


    All I had left was Shirayuki. My only wish now was to save her.


    I had one last firm purpose remaining.


    Ding.


    The door opened. I was about to take a step forward, but stopped.


    Red flowed slowly into the elevator floor, and a stench drifted into my nostrils. I felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu. I closed my eyes tight, shrugged off the vertigo, and continued on my way.


    Splat.


    I felt an expected sensation under my feet. I opened my eyes.


    Blood rippled like water on a pond. In the center of the crimson room was a small, black chair, where a figure wearing a fox mask sat. He was holding a pale, doll-like child in his arms.


    He smiled. ¡°Long time no see, Odagiri.¡±


    The floor was wet with blood.


    But there were no bodies around.


    Suddenly, something fell out of the white child¡¯s mouth. It bounced and rolled on the floor.


    It was white, with a familiar shape.


    I picked it up. I guessed she couldn¡¯t chew it properly.


    ¡°Did she eat them?¡± I asked.


    I shuddered. The people who fled the building headed out or up. They must have learned during Shirayuki¡¯s assault.


    That the Lord would take care of things.


    What happened to the people who tried to take refuge up here?


    The fox smiled thinly, looking bored. A black shadow behind him moved. My eyes widened. I didn¡¯t know there were still living humans here.


    But I immediately realized the truth. There were no humans in this room.


    White skin was visible through their black robes. The five humanoids standing in a row were wearing fox masks over their faces. But unlike Asato¡¯s mask, their eyes were painted over.


    A pale figure in the middle of a red room, surrounded by black silhouettes.


    The scene was too complete. Not only was the floor stained with blood, but the walls too were dyed red. The boundary between reality and the spirit world was completely gone. It felt like I was inside a human womb.


    Invigorated, the child in my belly started lashing out. I didn¡¯t rebuke her.


    This was what I wanted. Instead I asked Asato once more.


    ¡°Answer me, Asato.¡±


    He raised his head languidly and regarded me with drowsy eyes.


    ¡°You arrived very early,¡± he said in a singsong voice. ¡°I thought you would be coming here much later, to the point that I would¡¯ve missed you. I¡¯m a little surprised, I suppose. And disappointed. It¡¯s not fun when a game ends so soon. This world is so boring, you know? I thought I could play with you for a long time.¡±


    The white child¡¯s lips were pursed in displeasure. Moving her teeth as if chewing gum, she spat out something.


    Shredded white flesh rolled across the red floor. The sight of it reminded me of what I saw earlier.


    A man who had lost his ear, running away screaming.


    ¡°Yusuke¡­¡± he went on. ¡°Quite the interesting fellow as well. Broken, yet wishes, more than anyone else, to not break. His rampage caused a panic among the people here, so they gathered in this room. They were so loud. So I had the stupid meat dealt with. Good thing meat don¡¯t talk. I wouldn¡¯t want them counting on me,¡± he finished arrogantly.


    My throat cramped from anger.


    ¡°Because Mayuzumi Azaka doesn¡¯t offer salvation to anyone?¡± I said in a mocking tone.


    His argument was very similar to what she said.


    For a moment, the expression vanished from Asato¡¯s face.


    Then he smiled again, gently. It was hard to discern the emotion on his face. I swallowed down the snide remarks rising up my throat.


    And instead asked what needed to be asked.


    ¡°Where¡¯s¡­. Where¡¯s Shirayuki-san?¡±


    Asato flashed a satisfied smile.


    The white child opened her mouth and laughed innocently in a high-pitched voice. Her hands, fiddling with her hair, were stained crimson. I was reminded of the blood on the curtains.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Hope must lie at the bottom of Pandora¡¯s box. Even if the only thing left in the real box is the tragedy of knowing the future. You have no desire to live, and you¡¯ve lost my sister. Yet it would seem she¡¯s special to you. Everyone has at least that someone who becomes a spider¡¯s thread when they¡¯re in the pits of despair.¡±


    Asato waved his hand like a conductor. The humanoids standing around him stirred, and they dragged a woman out from behind them. A person clothed in a white kimono appeared between the figures wrapped in black cloth. Shock and relief filled my heart.


    Minase Shirayuki.


    She looked haggard, but she was still breathing.


    It was painful seeing her arms held tight, spread wide to both sides. It looked as if she was being crucified. I balled my fists and suppressed my discomposure. I needed to be as calm as possible. I shifted my gaze to Asato and the white child. There was pure joy in their eyes.


    Their smiles were those of animals. The white child seemed to have no intellect; she was just sucking her bloody fingers.


    ¡°Then let us begin the final story,¡± Asato said tenderly.


    The white child clapped her hands innocently. As if narrating a tale, Asato¡¯s voice echoed sonorously throughout the red room. He used the same tone as he did back then.


    ¡°This is a story of the end.


    Once there was a captive princess.


    And once there was a prince who couldn¡¯t save anyone.


    He had always wanted to help others.


    She had always wanted to help him.


    It is a very sad tale.


    But both of their wishes can¡¯t come true.


    Which of the two wishes will come true? The princess¡¯s or the prince¡¯s?


    What do you think, dear listener?¡±


    His voice was alluring. He tossed something, and the sea of red rippled. It slid across the sticky blood and stopped before me.


    A silver blade glinted in the crimson.


    ¡°I have only one condition for you, Odagiri.¡±


    The expression vanished from the fox¡¯s face. He looked at me with an icy gaze.


    I could easily guess his next words. Under the circumstances, there was only one thing the fox would say.


    ¡°Kill yourself. If she¡¯s really important to you, you wouldn¡¯t hesitate to do it, would you?¡±


    Asato smiled.


    There were two weights on the scale.


    The fox was telling me to tip it one way, that it was up to me which direction to tip it.


    And he reveled in these choices.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you feel about it, Odagiri, but it was definitely you who drove Shizuka to suicide. I only set the stage, while you write the script. You¡¯re the one who pressured Makihara, abandoned Aya, and killed Akari and Higasa. No amount of denial will ever change that fact.¡±


    An image from the past crossed my mind. Shizuka¡¯s body disappearing at my fingertips. A blue sea rising, and hands clinging to my sleeves. Images I¡¯d seen over and over flashed through my head. Silently, I bent down.


    I closed my eyes tight and gripped the knife.


    ¡°Yet you still believe that your words were not lies. Prove it, then, Odagiri Tsutomu. For once, would you die for someone? It would serve as conclusive evidence that would substantiate your claim of wanting to help others. You can easily prove that you weren¡¯t lying. Execute yourself, and you will be acquitted on all counts.¡±


    I recalled the grief that burned in my chest. In the blazing mansion, I kept screaming that I wasn¡¯t just all talk.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled.


    ¡°Now I know why you hated Mayu-san,¡± I said, not responding to his question.


    Asato¡¯s eyes narrowed a little. The white child stopped clapping. Amid the heavy silence, I tossed the knife up in the air.


    The handle settled into my hand.


    ¡°Mayuzumi Azaka, and Mayuzumi Asato. Their relationship,¡± I went on. ¡°I can imagine the humiliation you suffered in the past. But even if that didn¡¯t happen, I¡¯m sure you would¡¯ve hated Mayuzumi Azaka anyway.¡±


    The fox kept spinning tales over and over, dragging her into them.


    But why did he never show himself?


    Why lay meticulous traps from a distance and make her taste defeat indirectly?


    I studied the sight before me. In the center of the scarlet room, the fox sat like a king, holding a doll-like child in his hands. The walls, merging with the spirit world, pulsated. The black figures standing in a row were holding Shirayuki, the princess, like a sacrifice.


    It was a picture-perfect scene.


    An awe-inspiring, meticulously-crafted space.


    Laughter rose in my throat. I tried so hard to suppress the urge to burst out laughing.

 Volume 4 - CH 4.7

    It was so fucking silly.


    ¡°I know. No matter how perfect you made it look, no matter how grand the stages you created, she never appreciated them. Mayuzumi Azaka never showed any interest in your nasty games. She was neither amazed nor horrified. Do you know what she thought about Mayuzumi Asato? A thug who just wants to show off.¡±


    The fox¡¯s eyes widened. His face, which was usually all smiles, stiffened.


    The white child cocked her head silently. Her red, glass-like eyes were studying me. She tilted her neck to the other side, and slowly opened her mouth.


    A drop of blood trickled down between her tiny teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s why you couldn¡¯t tolerate Mayuzumi Azaka. Am I right, Asato? No matter what you say, no matter what kind of situation you create, just laugh it all off. Mayuzumi Azaka knew that that was all you were worth.¡±


    I clenched my fists tighter. I saw a familiar picture in my mind.


    Mayuzumi Azaka gave a cat-like smile.


    ¡°And I get that now.¡±


    ¡°So you finally realized it, huh, Odagiri-kun? So silly. The fox¡¯s games are for children. You don¡¯t have to act like one to play with him.¡±


    I thought I heard a sarcastic voice in my head. If I closed my eyes, I would probably see her standing beside me, chomping on a piece of chocolate as she twirled her red parasol.


    Licking the sweet candy, she said matter-of-factly, ¡°You should have gotten angry.¡±


    Reflecting, regretting, were my choices to make. I alone will make amends for what I did. I don¡¯t care what people say. I know my own self, and I live with that knowledge.


    I don¡¯t need the fox to tell me all that.


    ¡°So what are you trying to say, Odagiri?¡± Asato asked calmly.


    Yet it also sounded like a final pronouncement.


    There was a note of intense rage deep in his voice. Shirayuki¡¯s head would no doubt fall if I uttered another word. So I remained silent, and pressed the knife against my neck.


    Blood trickled down my throat. Asato¡¯s smile softened. He must have taken my words as my last defiance.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing more I need to say,¡± I whispered softly. ¡°Not to you, at least.¡±


    I touched my belly. I could feel something pulsating beneath the flesh. The next moment, the bloodstain expanded, and the blood that couldn¡¯t soak into my shirt spilled out. Asato¡¯s eyes widened. But it was too late.


    This time I wasn¡¯t going to let him beat me.


    There was no one left to put her back in my belly. With this, my death was set in stone.


    But I didn¡¯t hesitate.


    I completely acknowledged her existence, and deliberately gave her orders.


    I¡¯m going to hand over all my anger to her.


    ¡°Come out, Uka,¡± I said. ¡°Eat to your heart¡¯s content.¡±


    ¡°Okaaay,¡± she replied.


    My wound tore open, and from inside a child jumped out with incredible speed. Her long black hair fluttered. A young child of about three years leapt into the air. Her body stretched, arms and legs growing, and the balance between head and torso changed. A child of about six years landed on the floor.


    The naked girl looked up. She smiled at the humanoid holding Shirayuki¡¯s arm.


    Uka opened her mouth and devoured its head.


    I grabbed the knife and charged forward. My vision was blurry from pain and blood loss, but I had to move. Gripping the knife in my hand, I thrust it toward Asato.


    The knife shattered like ice. The white child was clutching her tiny hand, looking at me through the flying debris with wide-open eyes.


    The next instant, delight tinged her red eyes.


    A small palm reached for me. I shifted my body and forced myself to leap backwards. Black hair fluttered in front of me, and Uka caught the white palm. Small fingers interlaced. The white child exerted more force to crush Uka¡¯s hand.


    But it didn¡¯t work. Uka peered into the white child¡¯s face, and her crimson eyes narrowed in a smile.


    Hehe.


    The white child¡¯s face contorted for the first time. The moment she opened her mouth like a dog, Uka let go of her hand and crawled on the floor like a beast. I tossed away the broken knife and rushed toward Shirayuki.


    Uka finished most of her meal. Shirayuki was lying among the remains of the headless humanoids scattered on the floor.


    Shirayuki was unmoving, her eyes closed. I lifted her up gently and embraced her tight, relieved to feel the beating of her heart.


    Uka¡¯s and the white child¡¯s back and forth continued. A grown Uka was fighting toe-to-toe with the white child. Like beasts, they crawled on the ground, trying to devour the other. However, Uka was still inferior to the white child. Uka could only brush aside the hands that the child extended innocently.


    Nevertheless she was able to fight. Uka was demonstrating agility befitting a demon.


    Asato was watching the battle on his feet. For once he seemed shaken; the chair had toppled beside him.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s words replayed in my mind. Pressing my bleeding stomach, I smiled.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re dead, the child will move as an independent creature. Or it may die with its soul still attached¡ªor, in human terms, with its umbilical cord still connected to its body.¡±


    Uka¡¯s and my soul were closely linked. She fed on my negative emotions, increasing her power. For that reason, I suppressed all my emotions and lived my life not sympathizing with others. Now I deliberately sent all of those emotions to Uka.


    And Uka grew by how much I acknowledged her.


    Uka was only a baby when I conceived her. But during the incident with the Minase clan, she grew to the point where she was able to stand on her own. I¡¯d felt it ever since then.


    By acknowledging her existence, and not suppressing my rage, she would keep growing. And a grown-up Uka should not get killed easily by the white child.


    I watched my girl with a smile. Asato turned around, slowly.


    ¡°Odagiri.¡± His voice was dry, his eyes wide open in shock.


    He looked at me as if I was a monster.


    ¡°Well? What do you think about my child?¡± I asked with a smile.


    ¡°You¡¯ve gone crazy,¡± he muttered hoarsely.


    Whether I was crazy or not was for me to decide.


    Uka stuck to the ceiling. Her long black hair hung down, and her red mouth curved into a smile. Then, she scuttled like a spider.


    I carried Shirayuki in my arms and ran. This place wasn¡¯t safe. I couldn¡¯t leave her like this. Uka could stand her ground at the moment, but she could lose at any point.


    The white child was an abnormal monster.


    Two children crawled across the ceiling like spiders. Black and white streaks ran parallel, sometimes intersecting. I dashed to the elevator, lay Shirayuki inside, and pressed the button. I then jumped back out before the doors closed.


    But a thin hand grabbed the sleeve of my shirt.


    I looked over my shoulder and saw Shirayuki with her eyes open slightly. With a dazed expression, she opened her mouth.


    Shirayuki pleaded over and over.


    Her powerless hand clung to my arm.


    As though telling me not to go.


    But I removed her hand, peeled off each finger one by one. I gripped her hand tight, then walked out of the elevator.


    I put on a smile. I couldn¡¯t let the last expression she saw on my face be a sad one.


    ¡°Goodbye and thank you, Shirayuki-san.¡±


    I didn¡¯t deserve you.


    Tears welled up in Shirayuki¡¯s eyes. She desperately tried to reach out a hand. Soon she disappeared from sight.


    At that moment, I heard laughter.


    The white child clung to the wall, her fingers digging into the red. She bent down, then leapt at a tremendous speed like a bullet.


    Toward Shirayuki.


    Laughter erupted. The afterglow of her red eyes flashed past my eyes. The child extended her finger toward the elevator just before it closed. I raised my arm quickly, reaching for the creature that zipped past me instantaneously and, with only my hunch to go on, closed my hand.


    In my hand was white hair.


    ¡°¡­Hmm?¡±


    Then I pulled as hard as I could. The white child fell to the floor, rolling in a pool of blood. Her big eyes blinked. She looked up at me in her dirty, white gothic lolita outfit.


    White hair was in my hands.


    The elevator closed. The smile in her red eyes said she understood the situation.


    She had changed her target¡ªshe was now after me. And I welcomed that. The elevator carrying Shirayuki was descending to the first floor.


    She was someone who fought for me.


    A woman who said that she loved me.


    I¡¯m not gonna let you kill her.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahahaha!¡±


    The white child laughed. Uka jumped at her from the side. Asato was studying me with a frown. Even in this situation, the fox would never get his hands dirty.


    He still believed that I was powerless.


    I surveyed the room. The white child bit Uka¡¯s arm. While she moved like a kitten, she was vicious. Blood spurted, followed by a cry of pain. Listening to Uka¡¯s scream, I clenched my fists tight.


    I could definitely kill Asato.


    But if he died, what would happen to the white child?


    I didn¡¯t know what she was exactly. It would be great if she died too. But a child who had lost its guardian could go out of control. And Shirayuki was on the first floor.


    The child must not stay in this world.


    I quickly thought about my options, enumerating the conditions that came to mind. At the same time, events from the past flashed through my mind. I remembered the people who died because of me, the familiar faces I¡¯d interacted with.


    Would Nanami be worried?


    Would Yusuke be angry?


    Would Yukihito cry?


    I doubt Shirayuki would approve.


    And Mayuzumi¡ªshe was no longer around.


    She would definitely mock my course of action, call it foolish.


    But that was fine.


    I decided to leave this world behind.


    I checked the room again. Fixing my eyes on the target, I started running, gathering momentum, then rammed into Asato. I pushed his body into the wall, but he didn¡¯t resist.


    The moment my arms were occupied, I sensed the white child closing in on me from behind. I could hear Uka chasing after her, but I didn¡¯t think she would make it in time. I decided not to look back. Feeling the animalistic breathing on my neck, I pushed Asato down into the wall.


    We slammed into a particularly reddish wall. A soft sensation enveloped my whole body.


    Asato¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°Odagiri!¡± called a muddled voice.


    My calm fa?ade was about to wear off.


    It was too amusing. I raised my middle finger and let out a hearty laugh.


    ¡°Suck it!¡±


    Asato and I fell into the wall that was merging with the spirit world. My vision was tinted red, and I was wrapped in a warmth like I had been swallowed by a living creature. A small hand touched my hair. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was Uka or the white child. The thick smell of blood filled my lungs. We were drowning in a red, red world.


    I fell into the spirit world together with Asato.


    In the distance, the real world disappeared behind the rift.


    I thought I heard a familiar voice.


    ¡°Ah, I knew you¡¯d make that choice, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    I was sure it was just my imagination.

 Volume 4 - CH 5.1

    Story V


    Once upon a time, there was a fox.


    A long, long time ago, the fox chose to live near humans.


    Pretending to be human, it made two friends.


    But foxes are beasts. There is no way they can get along with humans.


    The fox cornered one, impregnated the other, and disappeared.


    But the story did not end there.


    The fox still lives to this day, feeding off others.


    It happened a long, long time ago.


    And the story still continues.


    Yet that story too will soon come to an end¡­


    Ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong.


    A bell pealed.


    Ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong.


    My heart beat loud.


    Ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong.


    The bell rang again.


    Telling me to wake up.


    I slowly opened my eyes. A small hand slapped my cheek. Feeling a slight pain, I lifted myself up. There was a strange, warm sensation under me. Like I was lying in a sea of flesh. I¡¯d never felt such softness before.


    I surveyed the area, and was shocked.


    A vivid red as far as the eye could see.


    The crimson that blanketed the surroundings seemed to be both still and constantly pulsating.


    ¡°Where¡­ Where am I?¡±


    I was in my mother¡¯s womb.


    That was the closest description I could come up with. Everywhere I looked had the color of flesh. I felt like an embryo implanted in a womb. I couldn¡¯t even grasp the precise size of the place. It seemed both incredibly small and infinitely large at the same time.


    I stood up cautiously. The pain in my stomach had subsided. I looked down and saw the gaping wound had hardened, with no signs of blood flowing. I could barely feel my body, nor the sound of my own heartbeat. Like my own body wasn¡¯t real.


    I wasn¡¯t dead just yet, it seemed.


    I took a step forward, treading on what seemed like flesh.


    A soft, red ripple formed around my feet, spreading out, then hardened like glass. It stayed there without disappearing.


    I couldn¡¯t tell if the ground was soft or hard.


    I looked around, baffled. Suddenly, I felt the warmth of a kitten clinging to my feet. Looking down, I saw a naked girl crawling around. I picked Uka up with both arms.


    Papa.


    She was heavy. She pressed her head against me lovingly.


    Patting her little head, I continued onward.


    I kept walking, creating ripples by my feet. Each step I took produced a glassy creak.


    It felt like walking on flesh and treading on thin ice.


    The red world had no end, the monochrome scenery unchanging.


    Where do we go from here? This was not my field of expertise. The spirit world was a place that only Mayuzumi could reach.


    It wasn¡¯t a place for humans.


    And there was something that bothered me above all else.


    Where did the fox go?


    As soon as the thought came to me, I heard the same sound as when I was half-awake.


    Ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong.


    A bell ringing.


    Papa.


    Uka tugged at my hair and pointed her pale finger forward. Her black hair stirred.


    A wind blew in the red world.


    Like clean air blowing in through a window in the distance.


    That was our only guidepost. I followed what sounded like a heartbeat. Strangely enough, I wasn¡¯t afraid. Carrying a demon in my arms, I strolled through the spirit world.


    A past thought came back to me.


    I may not be human anymore.


    But I didn¡¯t care. Even if I turned into a monster, I was still me.


    I just had to do what I needed to do.


    The red world stretched on without end. I could feel the wind brushing my cheeks, but I couldn¡¯t tell where it was coming from. It seemed as if we were not moving forward even a single step. But the sound was definitely changing. The pealing of the bell was gradually growing louder.


    A bell rang.


    Then turned into a heartbeat.


    Before returning to the sound of a bell.


    I stopped abruptly. My footsteps continued creating ripples behind me. Uka clapped her hands happily. The sound reverberated from everywhere, from the dense wall that surrounded me on all sides, swelling to the point of bursting.


    I took a deep breath. The smell of blood filled my nose.


    ¡°Asato?¡±


    Ding, dong.


    The sound grew louder in response. The red ground transformed. Ripples melted and crumbled, and glassy powder scattered in the air, then turned into circles.


    Drip.


    Without warning, the ground turned to liquid. Drops floating in the air hit the surface of the water all at once. At the same time, things emerged from the red sea.


    Children¡¯s arms.


    Reaching for clothes, yearning, clinging.


    Unable to fight back, my feet sank into the water. The red water did not seep into my skin, only warmly swallowed my feet. I felt as if I was going backwards through a birth canal. I stopped struggling and pulled Uka closer. I held her little head so we wouldn¡¯t get separated.


    And then we fell into the sea.


    Dong.


    Take a gander!


    Come one, come all!


    The young lady over there. Ah, you too, sir. Ma¡¯am.


    You don¡¯t want to miss this. If you watch, you will have a story to share for generations to come.


    Gather around, ladies and gentlemen, and pay close attention. What you are about to see is a story most bizarre, inane, and filled with ugly desire.


    This is a story about a fox.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    Bang.


    Bells rang. Crazy, shrill voices told tales.


    I watched the scene unfolding before me in stunned silence.


    A warm breeze touched my cheeks. The blazing sun was shining down on me as I stood still. I could hear cicada¡¯s chirping somewhere in the distance. Uka looked curious. Slowly sweat began to bead on my back. I could feel the hard ground under my feet.


    A nearby pond reflected the blue summer sky.


    After falling through the sea, a bizarre scene greeted us.


    The red world had transformed, replaced by a nostalgic landscape.


    In front of me lay a garden with cherry trees. There were no flowers on the branches, only a vivid green. The petals in this garden should be white. Unfortunately, there was no body buried under the tree.


    Mayuzumi had told me about this place. The majestic and beautiful garden of the Mayuzumi clan.


    Against the backdrop of the garden stood an unfamiliar figure. A child dressed in a woman¡¯s kimono gave a deep bow, with one arm raised to the side.


    There was a fox mask attached to the side of his face. White mask fused with skin.


    The child lifted his head up with a dramatic motion. The mouth of the vermilion mask moved. Curved into a smile.


    Come one, come all. Take a gander!


    Two blue parasols were lined up in the center of the garden. Patterns of white flowers turned round and round.


    Then, the parasol whirled. A lovely child put it on her shoulder. Beside the child stood a woman. With an eagle-like gaze, she held her parasol in the same way as the child.


    I had seen them before. Back then, the images were in black and white.


    Now the world bore brilliant colors. Beautiful hues filled my eyes.


    It was a young Asato and his mother.


    The woman¡¯s red lips lifted into a smile. ¡°You look great,¡± she said. ¡°You have the appearance befitting of the next Mayuzumi Azaka. Mayuzumi Azaka connects to the spirit world through a parasol. You must never part with yours, as it is the symbol of Mayuzumi Azaka. Be it a clear, sunny day, a rainy day, or a windy day, hold it up proudly as if it were a part of you.¡±


    The child twirled the parasol. His black hair, trimmed close to the ear, stirred. Dressed in a woman¡¯s kimono, he looked like a Japanese doll. The child regarded his mother with a bored gaze.


    After several seconds of silence, he answered dryly, ¡°Yes, Mother.¡±


    The scene froze. The child¡¯s hair stopped in the air, touching her cheeks. Everything went silent, stopped moving. The fox-masked child alone moved.


    ¡°The parasol is nothing more than a medium,¡± the fox-masked child said nonchalantly as he walked with odd movements.


    His voice sounded like a narrator¡¯s accompanying a play.


    ¡°The parasol is a symbol. Indeed. It is nothing more than a medium. It has no significance in itself. The parasol is only necessary to switch Mayuzumi Azaka¡¯s consciousness. They fail to understand that. By taking the parasol in her own hand, Mayuzumi Azaka ceases being Mayuzumi Azaka. If you cannot even comprehend such a simple matter, you will never become Mayuzumi Azaka.¡±


    ¡°Yet, here we are.¡±


    The fox-masked child chuckled. Suddenly, his smile faded. The child placed his left hand on his chest and dropped to one knee. Raising his right hand in the air, he gave a curtsy.


    ¡°A blue parasol,¡± the child murmured with contempt.


    Click.

 Volume 4 - CH 5.2

    My field of vision suddenly folded and switched. The garden was compressed into a square, and I saw the red ground. Then, color returned once more, like a strip of film being soaked in developing solution. The red-tinted space slowly changed from the edges.


    I found myself in a mansion. The straw-matted room was dim; it was probably nighttime. The room was divided into two areas, separated by a shoji. There was orange light on the inside of the inner room, where I could see shadows stirring.


    Two strange-looking shapes, dancing.


    The shadows moved as if preying on each other. Long limbs entwined and sometimes separated. I could hear flesh smashing into flesh, followed by what sounded like the groaning of a beast. The shadows continued dancing.


    I could hear moans.


    The child in the women¡¯s kimono was sitting in the other room, hugging his knees. His face was frozen. The fox-masked child was next to him. They were sitting on the tatami mats in exactly the same posture, but only the fox-faced child was smiling amusingly.


    ¡°The woman must have wanted a girl,¡± the fox-masked child said with a laugh.


    It was easy to imagine what was going on behind the sliding doors.


    Watching the shadows intertwining with each other endlessly, the fox-masked child said mockingly, ¡°She must have wanted a girl. She copulated with her own brother so the blood stayed pure, but the child she gave birth to was of the opposite sex. She should have been satisfied with that, but she was not ready to give up.¡±


    The fox-masked child shrugged dismissively. The child sitting beside him stayed perfectly still. His lovely face was as cold as ice.


    ¡°This deed went on and on until she was killed by her own child. The woman was obsessed with her standing. The man had carnal desires. Ah, animals, and the things they do. Absolutely foolish. As time went on, what do you think happened?¡±


    The fox-masked child bowed his head. He had stopped talking. Suddenly, the child stood up slowly. Leaving the fox-masked child behind, he silently opened the sliding door, left the room, and disappeared into the hallway. The fox-masked child remained in the same position, his red lips curved into a smile.


    ¡°A beast will give birth to a beast. Don¡¯t you think so?¡±


    I could hear heavy breathing. The two shadows parted, and the woman¡¯s hand rested on the shoji.


    The inner room opened.


    Click.


    The pale arm, visible for only a moment, vanished. White turned to shreds, fluttering in the air. The next thing I knew, human skin had turned into cherry blossom petals. White petals were drifting in the pale blue sky. The tender smell of spring filled my nose. Every time the wind blew, a blizzard of cherry blossoms flew up, adorning the garden with beautiful colors.


    Two children stood amid the gorgeous scenery.


    One was holding a red parasol and the other a blue one.


    They were facing each other under the cherry blossoms fluttering like snow.


    The child with the red parasol was smiling like a cat. A nasty, animalistic grin.


    I knew exactly who it was.


    Mayuzumi Azaka.


    Click.


    ¡°The other members of the clan don¡¯t seem to realize it,¡± she said, ¡°but you killed the head, didn¡¯t you? And you tried to kill me too.¡±


    There was no note of reproach in her voice. The other child remained quiet. Facing each other in silence, they twirled their parasols.


    Brilliant colors spun round and round.


    Mayuzumi did not wait for an answer, and went on. ¡°I¡¯m not going to hand down judgment on you. Whatever grudges and bitter feelings you harbor, whatever pleasure or delight you feel, I don¡¯t care about any of it. Do keep that in mind. I don¡¯t want you to kill me. That would be a silly way to die, and I want nothing of it.¡±


    The child with the blue parasol smiled in response, his eyes narrowed like those of a fox. There was a strange emotion boiling deep within them. His cold, hardened rage was difficult to describe¡ªit seemed either murderous impulse or simply anger. But they were hardly the eyes of a human being.


    His eyes were that of a raging beast¡¯s.


    ¡°What you did was simply matricide.¡±


    The wind gusted. Red parasol twirled like a windmill.


    ¡°Just because you killed Mayuzumi Azaka doesn¡¯t mean you become her,¡± she said matter-of-factly. ¡°Your wish will never come true. That name is inherently mine. Give up,¡± she said softly.


    Still the child did not respond. Mayuzumi Azaka grinned like a cat. And to her own brother-in-law, she declared cruelly and brutally, ¡°Unfortunately, you¡¯re just an imitation.¡±


    Click.


    The petals stilled. The wind stopped, and their smiles froze. There was a third figure between them. The child with the fox mask was standing between them, arms outstretched.


    The fox-masked child inclined his head. His gaze darted between the two children, measuring them.


    ¡°This one is the imitation.¡±


    The fox-masked child pointed to the blue parasol. Then with a flippant motion, he indicated the red parasol.


    ¡°This is the real one.¡±


    Lacquered mouth curved into a deep smile. Holding up both palms like a scale, the fox-masked child went on.


    ¡°Now, then. The real one says that the imitation¡¯s wish won¡¯t come true. A perfectly logical assumption. After all, the imitation¡¯s wish is meaningless. It will never come true. But¡­¡±


    Once more the fox-masked child tilted his head in an exaggerated motion, and crossed his arms dramatically. He cocked his head again and again.


    ¡°Did the imitation actually have any desire at all?¡± he asked curiously.


    Click.


    The petals began to move again, and the wind intensified like a storm. The white petals drifting in the air gradually changed color, turning red, as if they had been dipped in colored water. Cherry blossoms were dyed a color that reminded me of the phrase, ¡°Dead bodies are buried under the cherry trees.¡± My vision was painted a blood red.


    We were trapped in a crimson world. Like a fetus trying to emerge from its mother¡¯s womb, I moved my body frantically. Holding Uka in my arms, I waded through the sea of blood and made my way down the narrow path, as though descending a birth canal.


    Soon, I heard something in the distance.


    A familiar sound.


    A doorbell rang, followed by the sound of heavy rain.


    I found myself standing in the rain. Lukewarm water drenched my body, seeping into my clothes, robbing me of heat. My shirt stuck to my body. Uka gave a small sneeze.


    I felt like I was going crazy. The surroundings had changed drastically. Holding Uka tight, I looked around. Her weight alone kept me from losing my mind.


    The familiar schoolyard was wet from the rain. I could see the gray school building in the distance. A girl was running toward it. She tripped over mud and fell to the ground. But she got up quickly and resumed running, running as though escaping from something. Once again she tripped. She rose back to her feet without even checking her wounds.


    She ran and tripped, ran and tripped, over and over.


    Her legs were wounded, her cheeks torn, and her hands scraped. Blood trickled down.


    She looked like she had been knocked down to the ground repeatedly.


    She tumbled again. Covered in mud, she tried desperately to stand up, but she couldn¡¯t move her legs well. She lay on the ground and looked up at the sky. Rain poured into her wide-open eyes. Her face scrunched up like a child¡¯s.


    And she cried out.


    She roared to the sky. She used her entire body and soul to express her sorrow.


    I knew who it was.


    I knew where this was. When.


    Her name was Miyama Shizuka. The woman I killed.


    This had to be right after I pushed her away in the library.


    It was raining hard that day, too.


    She continued crying like an abandoned child. But the help she was hoping for did not come. The person she really wanted to hang on to was in the library, dumbfounded.


    There were no arms here to hold her.


    I didn¡¯t follow her that day.


    Shizuka hugged her own body tight. But the shaking only intensified. She looked up to the sky again and cried out.


    Splash.


    Suddenly, someone stepped on a puddle. A muddled sound joined the pouring rain.

 Volume 4 - CH 5.3

    It was the sound of rain drumming on an umbrella.


    Shizuka stared ahead with wide eyes.


    ¡°¡­Asato-san?¡± she breathed in confusion.


    The fox was looking down at her, holding a blue parasol.


    A cold silence descended. The fox did not offer her any kind words, but there was no hint of contempt in his eyes. Only coldness.


    They held each other¡¯s gaze.


    The fox smiled, slowly.


    Shizuka regarded the fox¡¯s face vacantly.


    He gave a knowing nod.


    ¡°I-I just want him to like me!¡± Shizuka exclaimed.


    Her words sounded like a confession, cutting through the sound of rain.


    Her scream was both sincere and deranged.


    Thin fingers dug into the ground.


    Scraping her skin against stones, she cried, ¡°I want him to love me. I want him to like me. I like him. I love him. I want to protect him. I want to stay with him forever. I like him. I like him so much. I want him to love me. I want him to love me. I want Tsutomu-san to love me!¡±


    The rain drowned out her cries. Shizuka exhaled heavily, and she raised her hand from the ground. Deep finger marks remained on the wet dirt.


    Shizuka extended her muddy and bloody arm.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I want,¡± she said softly.


    How heavy her wish was.


    She let her hands fumble in the air, as though asking for forgiveness.


    And the fox took her trembling hand.


    Click.


    ¡°And that is the end of the first story.¡±


    The rain froze mid-air like glass balls. Hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of tiny spheres floated in the air. In the middle of them stood a child wearing a fox mask. He was staring at me, arms in his sleeves.


    ¡°She wished to be loved. That was all she wanted. She loves, so she wished to be loved. The two are similar, but completely different things.¡±


    The fox-masked child shrugged and turned its head. The glass balls that hit his mask shattered. The child tilted his head, bathing in the sharp, needle-like shards.


    ¡°So, what did the fox really want?¡±


    Click.


    The next instant, all the glass balls shattered. Countless needles flew through the air and stabbed my retina. It felt like electricity jolting through my eyeballs. Blood oozed out, and the world was once again dyed red. Then it gradually turned darker. I thought my eyes had been crushed.


    I smelled antiseptic. Lights from equipment lit up in the darkness, slowly illuminating the surrounding.


    Someone was lying in a bed. A number of tubes jutted out from a slender body. A woman with her eyes closed, surrounded by life-supporting equipment. The electrocardiogram¡¯s beeping sounded awfully faint. Suddenly, the woman¡¯s eyes opened. Her empty mouth opened and shut.


    She flapped her mouth like a fish. The ventilator turned white from the inside out.


    She wasn¡¯t conscious.


    All that was here was the body. Her soul was nowhere to be found.


    She had left it behind in an abandoned building far away.


    Her soul should be on the rooftop where her sister pushed her, waiting for the time when she could kill herself.


    Her eyeballs rolled, and she caught sight of someone behind the plastic curtains. She extended a hand longingly. Her pale arm trembled. Bent fingers dug into the plastic curtain. Then it tore violently.


    The fox grabbed the hand tight as it dropped.


    The ashen hand suddenly turned red.


    The fox was holding a bloody arm. Coated in red, it came from under a truck. A girl was desperately reaching out her hand from under the vehicle. The lower half of her body, wrapped in a white skirt, was stained red. There was nothing below her thighs. Her legs had been crushed by the huge tires and had fused with the road.


    A distasteful metaphor came to mind.


    With her legs gone, the mermaid princess needed replacements if she wanted to live.


    Even if failing to fulfill the conditions would result in her bursting like a bubble.


    ¡°¡­Help,¡± she begged.


    A simple, but heartbreaking plea. Copious amounts of blood pooled on the road. With her life in danger, she pleaded.


    ¡°Help me.¡±


    Wine can¡¯t go back into a broken bottle.


    Nevertheless, the fox held her hand.


    Suddenly the hand grew in size.


    The fox was holding a man¡¯s arm. His hand had no nails, and his fingertips were crushed. The man didn¡¯t seem aware of the fox¡¯s presence.


    ¡°I¡­ I killed her,¡± he said, his eyes tinged with madness.


    He repeated this over and over to the void.


    ¡°Misaki¡­ Misaki¡­¡± He called her name, even when it was pointless.


    The man breathed out. Large tears streaming down his face, the broken man whispered his only wish.


    ¡°Please come home.¡±


    The man¡¯s arm was trembling. The fox gripped his hand tightly.


    Abruptly the man¡¯s hand shrank.


    The fox was holding a young arm. A child¡¯s hand grabbed his. A skinny girl was sitting in front of a cabinet.


    ¡°Can you see?¡± she asked softly.


    She sounded in disbelief. Behind her was a cabinet left ajar. A body was crammed inside. The body had rotten away, as though it had been buried in a coffin. Only bones remained inside.


    It was the corpse of a friend she stuffed when she was a little girl.


    ¡°You can see her too?¡±


    Large tears continued spilling from her eyes. She pointed at the cabinet. Under normal circumstances, no one should be able to see it. Until now, no one could understand her.


    No one believed her when she said she killed someone.


    No one punished her. No one cried with her.


    The fox, however, nodded. The girl tried to say something, but swallowed back the words. Her mouth moved a few times. The fox gave her a seemingly compassionate look.


    The girl sank down on the floor.


    ¡°¡­Help,¡± she murmured, not understanding what she said herself.


    Her friend was dead.


    She killed her with a knife.


    The dead don¡¯t come back to life.


    She was well aware of that, yet she couldn¡¯t stop herself from uttering the words.


    ¡°Help her.¡±


    The fox agreed. He squeezed the small hand back tightly.


    A bandage suddenly wrapped around the hand.


    The fox was holding a hand in bandages. The girl, barely conscious, held on desperately at the arm before her. She was lying on the ground, blood oozing from her small belly. The rain beat against her body. A car was burning fiercely behind her, and there was a smashed guardrail above.


    Bright flames tore through the black night.


    Her face contorted under the light of the fire.


    ¡°Help¡­ Help Higasa¡­¡±


    There was a man inside the burning car. His head was hanging through the window glass, swinging idly. His neck was split in the shape of a crescent. He was already dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ It¡¯s my fault,¡± the girl said. Her eyes were empty. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Large tears streamed down her face.


    And so she begged the fox. Asked for what shouldn¡¯t be asked.


    ¡°Please.¡±


    The fox agreed, then told her the conditions.


    Her hand changed shape again. Faster, this time.


    The hand in the fox¡¯s grip shrank, stretched, swelled, was bathed in blood, turned into a child¡¯s, wrinkled, turned into an adult¡¯s. Various faces pleaded to the fox. Their voices meshed together into grating noise that sounded like insects buzzing.


    Images flashed before my eyes at the speed of light.


    Over and over again, people told the fox their sorrowful wishes.


    In the fast-forwarded footage, I glimpsed a family plopped down at the dining table. Haruhiro¡¯s stunned, wide-eyed face faded away, replaced by someone else¡¯s.


    Colors dissolved, hands unraveled and crumbled. Unable to keep up with the speed of the images, my eyes began to ache from the pressure. A sharp sound abruptly stopped the frenzy.


    Click.


    My vision turned black, as if a curtain had been dropped.


    Darkness blanketed everything. The child wearing a fox mask was standing in front of me. The space was enveloped in blackness. Everything had vanished.


    He alone stood still.


    ¡°Outrageous prices. Unreasonable conditions. Uneven scales.¡±


    The fox-masked child was no longer dressed in a kimono. He was looking at me, dressed lightly in a shirt and jeans.


    On his shoulder was a blue parasol.


    ¡°But most blessed are the chosen ones,¡± the child whispered softly. ¡°For even their fleeting dreams can be extraordinarily beautiful.¡±


    Lacquered mouth curved into a smile.


    It looked tender, yet mocking at the same time.


    There was a cracking sound. The fox mask snapped in two. The lower half of the mouth dropped then froze. The child spoke as the mask¡¯s mouth opened and closed.


    ¡°Do you understand now? The wishes, the farce. Were they not all the desires of others?¡±


    He sounded like he was questioning me. The blue parasol spun. White floral patterns lost their color and vanished from sight.


    ¡°The child had no desires from the day he was born. He was shaped by his mother¡¯s desires, and raised accordingly. Thus the child became someone who granted the wishes of others. He was blessed with supernatural abilities. He was a different monster than Mayuzumi Azaka. He used his powers to fulfill people¡¯s desires. But there was a limitation to his ability. He could make any wish come true, but only the wishes of men. Oh, how utterly foolish, laughable, ridiculous.¡±


    The fox-masked child clapped his hands loud. The parasol, propped on his shoulder, was still spinning wildly. The child spread his arms wide.


    In a sonorous voice, he declared, ¡°Had they not made a wish, no one would have died.¡±


    Numerous corpses rolled on the ground like stiff, broken puppets.


    Blood seeped out from the fox¡¯s victims, slowly painting the ground crimson.


    The world switched to red once again.


    ¡°Unreasonable wishes will destroy you. The fox had no desire to begin with. He had no such thing as gross desires as Mayuzumi Azaka claimed.¡±


    Mayuzumi once said that the fox¡¯s obsession with the Mayuzumi Azaka name was all his. But the fox-masked child denied that.


    ¡°Life without desire is boring. Going about your daily routine without wanting anything is meaningless. That¡¯s why the fox used people¡¯s desires to entertain himself. What is wrong with not fulfilling wishes that cannot be fulfilled?¡±


    Clack.


    The mask¡¯s mouth slammed shut. Quiet descended. We faced each other in silence. In the red world, the blue color stood out vividly.


    The parasol traced a beautiful circle.


    Watching him closely, I said, ¡°I have a question.¡±


    Clack.


    The mask¡¯s mouth opened once more.


    ¡°You may ask me anything.¡±


    Inside the lacquered mouth was a jet-black darkness.


    I couldn¡¯t see anything beyond it.

 Volume 4 - CH 5.4

    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Clack.


    The mask¡¯s mouth shut. He bowed his head gently. His face was fused with the mask.


    The face of the beast could never be removed.


    ¡°I am a narrator, and this is his story,¡± the child said. His voice grew higher, like a beast howling. ¡°Life is but a story, and a person¡¯s desires are nothing but one part of it. One cannot live their life without believing that. Life without joy is the same as being dead.¡±


    There was anger in the child¡¯s voice. He spread his arms wide and proud. Abruptly his fingertips melted, and his body crumbled like goo.


    ¡°Life is about enjoying yourself while acting out each and every scene.¡±


    Click.


    I heard a familiar sound for the last time.


    The nostalgic ringing of a bell.


    Dong.


    Come one, come all. Take a gander!


    The young lady over there. Ah, you too, sir. Ma¡¯am.


    You don¡¯t want to miss it. If you watch, you will have a story to share for generations to come.


    Gather around, ladies and gentlemen, and pay close attention. What you are about to see is a story most bizarre, inane, and filled with desire.


    This is a story about a fox.


    Dong, dong, dong.


    Dong.


    The fox-masked child¡¯s body dissolved into a pool of red. Once again, the world returned to crimson. I was back inside a womb. But there was something different this time. What was a boundless space before now had a definite end. Red walls created what seemed like a secret room.


    In the center of it, a blue parasol was blooming.


    A pale child stirred at his feet.


    We looked at each other.


    Mayuzumi Asato smiled.


    The first to move was the white child. Her bloody toes dug into the ground, and she leapt. At the same time, Uka jumped out of my hands and lunged straight at the white child without hesitation. The two rolled around on the ground like kittens.


    But they weren¡¯t playing. No¡ªthey were out to kill the other.


    Small hands moved to gouge each other¡¯s flesh. Uka frantically dodged the hands extending toward her, while the white child chased after her.


    We stood in silence as the two kids scurried around like beasts. Soft ripples expanded at our feet. Asato cast a bored gaze at the red space.


    His eyes betrayed weariness.


    ¡°I guess you saw something silly,¡± he muttered, looking at me.


    Staring into the eyes of the beast, I asked, ¡°What was that?¡±


    ¡°The spirit world sometimes changes form in response to what it swallows. It reflects the memories and subconscious desires of the person. It seems to have taken a really obvious form this time. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±


    His words suggested he saw something about me. But I didn¡¯t ask him what it was. Nor did I want to know. There was no point in knowing.


    I gripped the object I had hidden behind me.


    ¡°Hey, Odagiri. Don¡¯t you even pity me?¡± Asato asked in a sad tone.


    My heart raced momentarily. Asato held out his palm to the sky as though checking for rain.


    ¡°My mother forced her wishes on me,¡± he said absently. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have any wishes of my own.¡±


    He sounded like he was having small talk, a note of sorrow in his voice. I felt a strange thirst. A sense of danger made my heart beat faster.


    I must not listen to him.


    ¡°Everyone forced their wishes upon me. If I said that I hated that, so I crushed their hopes under my foot, would you still criticize me?¡±


    The fox regarded me quietly. The narrator¡¯s words came back to me.


    ¡°This is the story of a fox.¡±


    ¡°What is wrong with not fulfilling wishes that cannot be fulfilled?¡±


    I recalled the words Asato said just now. The spirit world reflected the memories and subconscious desires of people. Why did the fox-masked narrator tell me the fox¡¯s story?


    Who was the narrator?


    Was he not a part of Asato? Was it not an observer inside of him that eventually became a separate entity?


    Why did he constantly refer to himself as a narrator?


    Was it not because he wanted to share his memories with someone else?


    Was it not because he wanted someone to know?


    I should have left this place as soon as possible. I should not listen to the fox¡¯s voice. I knew that, but I couldn¡¯t move.


    In his memories, he was just a kid.


    The child of the monster became a monster.


    Who could blame him for that?


    ¡°Have you ever thought about it, Odagiri?¡±


    The emotional needle, which I thought I had rid myself of, was returning. I took several small breaths. I screamed in my head.


    No, stop! Not another word!


    If I lost my temper, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand anymore.


    ¡°What if I told you that we were alike? That life was rough for me too?¡±


    He raised his hand.


    Thwap.


    The blue parasol closed. It moved, smoothly.


    A sharp pain shot through my stomach. The fox was in front of me, wearing the same sad smile.


    The pain made me look down. Blood was trickling down the blue parasol.


    A parasol was thrust into the hole in my stomach.


    I raised my head, cautiously. Wearing the same smile, the fox nodded.


    ¡°Just kidding,¡± he said.


    The tip was touching my internal organs. He twisted it around before pulling the parasol out. Groaning in pain, I fell to my knees and hit the red ground. A large ripple formed. Shrill laughter erupted as I desperately gasped for air.


    The fox was laughing maniacally.


    ¡°I lied about my mother ruining my life.¡±


    The parasol spun. Blue swirled.


    ¡°I lied about living a rough life as a mere imitation.¡±


    Round and round, the vivid color traced a circle.


    ¡°I lied about an ambitionless life being empty.¡±


    The fox chuckled. Covering his face with his palm, he looked at me through the gaps between his fingers. His animalistic eyes glinted.


    ¡°Life is about enjoying yourself while acting out each and every scene. Other people are just pawns for me to use. Yet not only did you go against the script, you also dragged me deep into the spirit world. Are you mocking me? You¡¯re such a piece of trash, you know that?¡±


    The fox stepped on the fingers of my left hand. Bones creaked under his leather shoes. My eyes widened as I pulled my right hand away.


    He put his weight on my hand, bending my fingers slowly.


    ¡°S-Stop¡­¡±


    ¡°Your hypocrisy is appalling,¡± he said. ¡°I saw it earlier. You¡¯re under this self-serving delusion that Shizuka forgave you. She vanished with a smile? Her loneliness was alleviated? Ridiculous. The dead cannot possibly forgive. You¡¯re harboring a mistaken belief, licking your wounds while you talk about the importance of life. You know something?¡±


    My bones creaked louder. I grit my teeth.


    I will not scream.


    The fox crushed my fingers.


    ¡°I hated that part of you.¡±


    Crack.


    ¡°Ugh.¡±


    I stifled a scream. Sensing something wrong, Uka sprinted toward me. She opened her mouth like a tiger and pounced on the fox¡¯s leg, but a step backward was all it took to dodge her attack. The white child clung to Uka¡¯s back as she crashed to the ground with a shriek, sending them both rolling around.


    Thanks to Uka, however, my hand was freed.


    Drooling, I rolled away to keep my distance, then stood up, covering my left hand. My stomach was throbbing from immense pain. Blood soaked my shirt, and something warm trickled down my legs.


    The fox opened his parasol, stained with my own blood.


    Like Mayuzumi Azaka, he rested it on his neck.


    ¡°One more thing, Odagiri. Have you noticed? Your desire to save someone was just imprinted on you. Ever since you conceived a demon, you¡¯ve been trying so hard not to sympathize with others. You¡¯ve suppressed your heart so that you don¡¯t get emotionally involved with anyone. But acknowledging Uka removed that restraint. And then, you got involved in the Minase clan case, where you succeeded in saving the clan chief. That must have been a delightful experience for you after so long.¡±


    Helping others is noble in everyone¡¯s eyes.


    For those who have been in the darkest pits of despair, the experience serves as a cane to help themselves up.


    A plain and simple way to affirm their existence.


    ¡°You just want more of that feeling,¡± the fox concluded.


    Once people taste pleasure, they try to have some more.


    My desire to save people was just that¡ªa way for me to experience that pleasure once more.


    The fox smiled. A smile much like Mayuzumi Azaka¡¯s.


    The smile of a beast tormenting its prey.


    I bit my lip hard. I could taste blood in my mouth. But I bit harder nevertheless.


    I spat out a piece of flesh along with saliva.


    Hanging on to the pain, I said, ¡°Shut it.¡±


    The fox looked surprised. Then, he arched an eyebrow in displeasure.


    I glared at him.


    I already know that.

 Volume 4 - CH 5.5

    ¡°I know that already,¡± I said. ¡°I know myself. I just want to live. You¡¯ve told me the same thing before. You don¡¯t have to repeat yourself. It¡¯s grating to the ears.¡±


    Bearing through the pain, I twisted my bloody lips. Asato watched me with a blank face.


    I couldn¡¯t stomach that mask-like expression of his.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Asato,¡± I growled. ¡°But surely there¡¯s meaning and value in saving even one person.¡±


    Sure, it might just be a self-serving delusion.


    I had killed far more people than I¡¯d saved. Still, that didn¡¯t make it meaningless.


    So what if it really was all just about me? So what if I was an absolute hypocrite?


    What¡¯s wrong with trying to struggle to survive?


    If I didn¡¯t, I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep on living.


    ¡°Bark all you want. You don¡¯t have the right to criticize me.¡±


    Your words mean nothing to me.


    Never again.


    Asato showed an expression similar to the fox-masked child. His face shifted slowly, and he let out a bored sigh.


    ¡°Man, this is boring,¡± he breathed, turning his dry eyes to me. His was the face of a grumpy child. ¡°You¡¯re boring, Odagiri. Can you just break already?¡±


    The white child burst out laughing in response. She darted around with the speed of a beast. The way she moved on all fours was hardly human. Uka was bleeding profusely. She wouldn¡¯t last much longer.


    The moment my daughter died, that would be the end of me too.


    The white child would devour me.


    ¡°I¡¯m not gonna get killed playing your games!¡±


    I put my hand behind my back, pulled out a gun from a holster attached to my belt, and pointed it at Asato. It was the same gun I found in Higasa¡¯ house.


    The fox¡¯s eyes grew wide. But they immediately narrowed.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    There was a note of admiration in his voice. This was what was hidden inside the clock. There was not even a single letter inside the box where the gun and holster were kept. I didn¡¯t know what went on Higasa¡¯s mind when he left me this gun. But I did know that he left me this box in case they failed.


    A weapon that could kill even an esper.


    And now the fox was standing before me.


    With trembling hands, I took aim. I released the safety and cocked the gun. I¡¯d already fired a shot at Higasa¡¯s place as a test. Having the minimum amount of knowledge was never a bad thing. Pulling the trigger now should end all of this.


    Contrary to expectations, the fox did not resist. He stared at his looming death and smiled for some reason.


    ¡°How about one last lie, then, Odagiri?¡±


    He flashed a smile so serene it sent a shiver down my spine.


    My finger on the trigger was trembling. Talking was pointless. I should deal with him immediately, like cutting the cord on a guillotine. But I couldn¡¯t stop him from talking.


    ¡°Every one of them had told me about their wishes,¡± he went on casually. ¡°But you¡­ you alone didn¡¯t want anything from me.¡± His tone was awfully indifferent. ¡°Which is why¡­ I wanted you to die because of me, for no reason at all.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around what he just said.


    Whether he was telling the truth or not didn¡¯t matter now.


    So I gave him my answer.


    ¡°Never!¡± I denied, vehemently.


    I ignored the insatiable weariness behind his words.


    A gunshot rang out. Loud and high.


    The discharge numbed my eardrums.


    Blood splattered, pooling at my feet.


    Fresh blood slid across the red ground and was slowly swallowed.


    I exhaled sharply. The gun slipped off my right hand. My fingers were numb. The finger that pulled the trigger was trembling wildly.


    ¡°You made the right choice,¡± he said softly.


    His voice was quavering from pain. I¡¯d never heard this kind of voice from him before. The fox looked up at me as he lay on the ground. His neck was drenched in blood.


    ¡°But you made a mistake. You forgot you¡¯re soft.¡±


    There was a hole in the fox¡¯s shoulder. Blood was flowing from where the bullet had penetrated.


    But that was it. The wound was far from lethal.


    ¡°You can¡¯t even kill me,¡± the fox muttered in disbelief.


    My gun was lying in front of me. All I had to do was pick it up and pull the trigger once more. But I couldn¡¯t move.


    The anger still lingered in my chest, but I doubt I could pick up a weapon ever again.


    I couldn¡¯t kill him. That was an absolute fact.


    My body wouldn¡¯t stop shaking. Unable to bear the vertigo, I fell to my knees. Beads of sweat poured down my face. All I had to do was aim and pull the trigger, yet I couldn¡¯t do it. I realized that there was a part of me that was relieved he didn¡¯t die.


    Killing people deliberately was terrifying.


    ¡°Now what, Odagiri? It looks like the children¡¯s fight will be over soon. Ah, I¡¯m so bored. What an abrupt and disappointing ending.¡±


    Asato was back to his usual attitude. Covering his injured shoulder, he stood up. He picked up his blue parasol and rested it against his neck. Just as the fox said, the white child had pinned Uka down on the ground. Uka desperately tried to fight back, but the white child only laughed out loud.


    I watched them hopelessly. Even if I killed Asato, I had no way to leave this space. Uka would die, and then me. That fact would never change.


    I said I didn¡¯t want Asato claiming any more lives, yet I couldn¡¯t even kill him.


    I couldn¡¯t even avenge her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mayu-san,¡± I mumbled, pressing my aching hand.


    Tears slid down my cheeks. Anger subsided, and sadness filled my chest. Forgotten tears started flowing again.


    I remembered the way she bit her chocolate. She never would have wanted me to take revenge. In fact, she would get mad at me for using her death as motivation. I continued apologizing anyway.


    Her body was in the fridge.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was dead.


    That fact would never change, no matter what. I couldn¡¯t do anything for her.


    I just wanted to do something for her.


    Asato laughed. ¡°I see you¡¯re cursed too, Odagiri. You have nothing to apologize for, do you?¡±


    The fox laughed mockingly. I lifted my teary eyes and shot him a glare. I had nothing to apologize for, sure. Mayuzumi herself would find it annoying.


    But the fox had no right to say that.


    ¡°Asato, you¡­¡±


    ¡°My sister abandoned you, didn¡¯t she? That¡¯s why you came to me alone. Do you want to be bound by her forever? You¡¯re a discarded toy. You¡¯re practically cursed.¡± There was pity in his voice.


    Something felt wrong at that moment.


    My eyes grew wide. The fox was smiling before me.


    There was something off with what he said.


    Dispelled of rage, my mind started working rapidly. My vision looked unbelievably clear.


    The apartment was littered with dismembered limbs, decorated with a corpse as spectacular as a Mother Goose story. Paper was left on the table, and mocking words were painted on the curtains.


    ¡°Welcome back.¡±


    The sickening d¨¦cor should have been the fox¡¯s doing.


    But why did he suddenly decide to kill Mayuzumi Azaka?


    He was particular about me killing Mayuzumi Azaka myself.


    I thought back to the one possibility.


    But if that was the case, whose body was that?


    Then it dawned on me. My eyes widened and I held my mouth. Asato looked askance at me, but I had something more important to think about. I ruminated about the conclusion I¡¯d arrived at over and over.


    There was a corpse.


    One that was perfect as a substitute.


    Laughter escaped my lips. I slapped my knees and guffawed. My sides hurt, and my vision turned red, but I kept laughing through the pain anyway. The fox said something, his words falling on deaf ears. I just laughed and laughed. And finally, I wiped away the tears.


    So that¡¯s what happened.


    She got me, all right.


    I turned to the void. ¡°You¡¯re there, aren¡¯t you, Mayu-san?¡±


    The fox furrowed his brow. A heavy silence fell. The only sounds that could be heard were the occasional grunts of the children. Moments later, the fox gave me a pitying look. But I continued to wait, patiently.


    I stared into the void with absolute certainty.


    Then suddenly, my nose caught a sweet aroma. There was a familiar sound.


    Snap.


    ¡°Why of course, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    A familiar voice.


    A red goldfish sprang before my eyes.

 Volume 4 - CH 5.6

    A goldfish emerged from the red ground, gracefully moving its fins. Then its body disintegrated, and a drop of blood fell on the ground, creating numerous glass-like ripples that instantly froze.


    Suddenly the center of frozen ripples wriggled softly. Like a gouged wound, the ground spewed a large amount of red into the air. Red chunks squirmed and took shape.


    A red parasol materialized. Arms and legs grew, and a perfectly-shaped face formed.


    A different color blended in with the red.


    It seemed like a clay doll was being colored.


    A black gothic Lolita outfit stirred softly.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was complete.


    Her figure was faint, like it was a mere reflection of her from somewhere far.


    Snap.


    She munched on the chocolate in her hand and gave me a listless look.


    She looked the same as she always did.


    Mayuzumi Azaka never changed.


    ¡°Good work, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said plainly, and smiled.


    I let out a long sigh. I wasn¡¯t looking at the dead, apparently.


    I stared at her cat-like grin. ¡°You tricked me,¡± I groaned bitterly.


    Mayuzumi nodded readily. ¡°I did. Took you long enough to realize that. I apologize for using your emotions. But I hope you understand that this was a necessary part of the process.¡±


    Snap.


    She bit into the chocolate. While the words themselves sounded sincere, I highly doubted she felt sorry. I heaved a deep sigh. I should have realized it sooner. If I just racked my brain harder, I would¡¯ve come to the conclusion easily.


    It wouldn¡¯t take much for Mayuzumi Azaka to die.


    But Mayuzumi Asato would not kill Mayuzumi Azaka that easily.


    He would first prepare numerous shows for her.


    ¡°Odagiri¡­ sister¡­ What¡¯s going on here?¡±


    Ignoring the fox, I asked, ¡°Was that body from Haruhiro¡¯s family?¡±


    She had the perfect corpse to use. Flesh made in the shape of Haruhiro¡¯s sister might not be human, but it was enough as a substitute.


    As I regarded Mayuzumi¡¯s smile, an odd sense of relief seeped into my heart. I felt angry at being tricked, but relief outweighed it.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was alive.


    She wasn¡¯t dead.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± she answered. ¡°It took a lot of work to transport his sister¡¯s body out of the house and dismember it. Members of the clan helped out. It was well-made, no? Had a difficult time dressing it up in a gothic Lolita attire. Don¡¯t give me that look, Odagiri-kun. I expected you to get mad at me. You¡¯re throwing me off my game.¡±


    For the first time in a while, Mayuzumi gave a frown. I kept the same expression, however¡ªa calm one.


    Come to think of it, there was one other odd thing in her apartment.


    Why wasn¡¯t the goldfish made with Mayuzumi¡¯s blood not there?


    Because she took it with her when she went into hiding.


    ¡°I needed a stronger Uka-kun to fight the white child. Like I said before, revenge won¡¯t limit your actions. And in order to deal a serious blow to the demon-owning fox, dragging him to the spirit world was necessary. I¡¯ve had enough of playing his stupid games. The spirit world is my realm. Once he¡¯s here, he¡¯s at my mercy.¡±


    Mayuzumi flashed the fox a lovely smile. Her chocolate-covered lips twisted cruelly.


    When I told her about the building, she was deep in thought. Her script must¡¯ve been finished then.


    The script where I, with a demon that could fight the white child, took Asato with me to the spirit world.


    Asato¡¯s face stiffened, and he grit his teeth hard. He glared at Mayuzumi hatefully.


    ¡°My sister,¡± he spat. ¡°You show up late, and you just talk and talk. As far as I can tell, your real body isn¡¯t here. What can you even do?¡±


    The fox snorted, pointing at her faint figure.


    He was right. Mayuzumi did not have a solid body. She seemed to be using blood to project herself into the spirit world from a different place.


    She couldn¡¯t do a thing in this situation.


    Snap.


    But Mayuzumi chuckled as she took another bite of her chocolate.


    ¡°Oh, you still don¡¯t get it, do you, brother?¡± Her voice held genuine pity. ¡°I am Mayuzumi Azaka, and Mayuzumi Azaka is a monster with access to the spirit world. This is my realm. You may be able to walk on its surface, but you¡¯ve never sunk below, have you? That¡¯s the difference between you and me. This is my domain, not yours.¡±


    Mayuzumi smiled broadly. She finished her chocolate and let go of the wrapper. It fell to the red ground and vanished. Mayuzumi held her parasol in both hands.


    ¡°Also, I want Odagiri-kun back. Sure, he threw himself in here, but I am merciful, you see. I¡¯ll reel him back up. Watch.¡±


    She twirled her parasol.


    The red ground beneath her feet suddenly moved, rippling gently. Every time Mayuzumi twirled her parasol, the ground pulsated and wriggled, molding itself as though to create a clay sculpture. A moment later, the bulging ground took shape.


    A red parasol.


    A single parasol formed at her feet. Although created from the red ground, it was solid.


    The parasol wandered around and snapped open.


    ¡°Come one, come all. Take a gander,¡± Mayuzumi muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t want to miss this. If you watch, you will have a story to share for generations to come. Gather around, ladies and gentlemen.¡±


    The red ground stirred again. It rose vertically and took the form of a parasol that stood on its leg.


    Another red flower opened. Beside it, an additional parasol materialized.


    ¡°Now, watch carefully.¡±


    Red flowers bloomed in the red world. Parasols stood abreast. One, two, three, the numbers increased. Snap. Snap. Snap. Parasols were appearing faster and faster in a spiral. Starting from Mayuzumi¡¯s feet, they drew a red pattern on the ground resembling a whirlpool.


    Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop.


    Pop.


    Sounds halted.


    Hundreds and thousands of parasols stood in line in the silent world. Mayuzumi held her own parasol in one hand and closed her eyes. The hem of her Gothic Lolita outfit swayed. The rose on her headdress rustled softly.


    ¡°This is Mayuzumi Azaka,¡± she declared.


    Pop.


    All the parasols closed simultaneously, then opened.


    Pop.


    And the world shattered.


    Red waves swelled, and the walls shattered.


    A rift had appeared in the spirit world, cutting through the wall of flesh. I thought I heard a woman¡¯s scream. It was the spirit world itself letting out a shriek, echoing throughout the area like a human¡¯s wails. A hot wind drifted through the crack that resembled a human wound.


    I could see a blue sky beyond it.


    It smelled like summer. Intense sunlight stung my eyes.


    Someone was standing against the backdrop of summer. Pale arms beckoned me.


    ¡°It¡¯s open. Come, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    A familiar voice called my name. Mayuzumi Azaka was standing beyond the rift, her silhouette, wrapped in a gothic Lolita fashion, clashing with the summer sky. Her pale arms were blinding against her black attire.


    I rushed toward her, then stopped, and turned around.


    The red world was losing even the barest semblance of order.


    Hundreds and thousands of hands jutted out from the ground, expressing their suffering in the spirit world. Arms extended, fingers craved for something, surging like waves. Screams reverberated. Numerous arms emerged from the waves, then crumbled back into flesh.


    It was hell.


    An arm closed in on the white child, and she bit it ferociously. Fingers grabbed her hair. One by one, twisted arms pinned down her small frame.


    ¡°¡­Guh¡­ Aaaaahh!¡±


    The child¡¯s scream faded as she vanished between the red waves. Uka, the ground beneath her shifting violently, was cowering like a wounded animal. Her frightened eyes darted around.


    ¡°Uka!¡± I cried out. ¡°Over here.¡±


    Papa.


    Uka lifted her head, tears in her eyes. She took off with both hands and feet, weaving between the waves that threatened to swallow her, then jumped into my arms. She buried her face in my clothes, crying. The broken fingers on my left hand hurt, but I held her tight anyway.


    I turned back to the rift. On the other side was the real world.


    I looked over my shoulder.


    Asato was standing still in the sea.


    His mask lay at his feet. The cord that fixed it around his head had unraveled.


    Countless arms tugged at his clothes, but he didn¡¯t move. His legs began to sink into the red flesh, but he didn¡¯t try to escape. He just looked around vacantly. Watched the crimson world. He shifted his gaze to Mayuzumi, and the red parasol that remained in the sea.


    Then he glanced at his own damaged parasol.


    A deep blue.


    ¡°¡­I see,¡± he muttered nonchalantly.


    He nodded with understanding. Slowly he closed his eyes, and his slim figure sank into the red ground. It seemed as if the spirit world was preying on him. Red flesh devoured the fox. My legs trembled as I watched. My head was in turmoil. Biting my lip, I moved.


    ¡°Stop, Odagiri-kun!¡± Mayuzumi shouted. ¡°Do not show too much sympathy.¡±


    I turned back around and saw Mayuzumi glaring at me with cold eyes.


    ¡°Think about what he did to you.¡±


    Mayuzumi was right. I conceived a demon because of Asato. He ruined my life. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would have been able to live a normal life. I could kill him countless times, and it wouldn¡¯t be enough payback. I could tear him to pieces, but that would be nothing compared to what he did.


    Still, I¡­


    ¡°Go, Odagiri,¡± said a dark voice. ¡°I don¡¯t want your pity.¡±


    I looked back and met a fierce gaze boring through me.


    Eyes burning with pure hatred.


    ¡°Go on and live your filthy life, crawling on all fours,¡± he spat bitterly. ¡°Consume others for your own sake, and call it virtuous.¡±


    He rejected me, clearly and unequivocally.


    Then, a huge arm snatched him away, and he vanished from sight. All that remained was the fox mask.


    I swallowed back a scream.


    I will not call his name. I will never speak his name ever again.


    I whirled around and dashed toward the rift.


    Milky hands beckoned against the blue sky.


    ¡°Quickly, Odagiri-kun. It¡¯s closing. Can¡¯t you run a little faster?¡±


    She sure was demanding for someone who tricked me. Typical Mayuzumi, of course.


    I left my thoughts unvoiced and grabbed her hand.


    She squeezed my hand back without hesitation.


    Her hand was just as warm and soft as it was back then.

 Volume 4 - CH 5.7

    When I woke up, the sunlight stung my eyes.


    Bright cherry trees stood under azure skies. Cicada¡¯s chirped loudly.


    I could feel dry sand on my back. The intense rays of the sun seared my skin; it felt like a magnifying glass was hovering above me. Trees rustled. It was the same sight I had just seen while in the spirit world.


    I was in the Mayuzumi clan¡¯s garden.


    Suddenly, something blocked out the sun. I smelled the sweet aroma of chocolate.


    A familiar face studied me. Feline eyes flickered.


    I looked to the side and saw a large number of red parasols lying on the white sand, the crimson like afterimages of the spirit world. There seemed to be just as many parasols as I saw in the spirit world. It probably had something to do with the opening of the rift earlier. I raised my hand and tried to say something, when something dripped from my fingers to my face.


    I could smell iron. I looked down and saw blood pouring from my belly.


    I groaned in pain. Mayuzumi¡¯s pale hand brushed my cheek gently.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± she said. ¡°Or you will actually die this time. I¡¯m going to close your belly, so just stay still.¡±


    If I lost focus for one second, I would definitely faint. Mayuzumi told me to close my eyes.


    But I had to ask her something.


    I forced myself to speak. ¡°Where¡¯s Shirayuki-san? Yusuke?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They¡¯re both safe. Yusuke was a bit rowdy, though, but they¡¯re both alive.¡±


    After hearing her answer, my muscles went slack, and I just closed my eyes. The summer heat enveloped my whole body. The cicadas¡¯ cries rushed toward me.


    I actually felt that I was back. The real world was completely different from the warm, bloody, womb-like space. I took a deep breath of clean air.


    The person I left behind in the spirit world flashed in my mind.


    I mustn¡¯t think about it. I mustn¡¯t remember.


    But I couldn¡¯t stop myself.


    The fox was left alone in there.


    What did he feel?


    ¡°Odagiri-kun¡­ Wait, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    Mayuzumi was saying something, but her voice gradually faded.


    ¡°Are you crying?¡± she asked curiously.


    There was nothing for me to cry about.


    So she must¡¯ve been mistaken.


    Once upon a time, there was a fox.


    The fox chose to live near humans.


    Pretending to be human, it made two friends.


    But foxes are beasts. There is no way they can get along with humans.


    The fox drove on to a wall, impregnated the other, and then disappeared.


    But the story did not end there.


    The fox still lives to this day, feeding off others.


    It happened a long, long time ago.


    And the story still continues.


    ¡°But that story has now reached its end,¡± a child in a fox-mask said.


    Our gazes were fixed on each other.


    I couldn¡¯t see the eyes behind the mask.


    ¡°And they lived happily ever after,¡± he muttered boredly.


    And that¡¯s the end of the story.


    What do you think, dear reader?


    Anyone would¡¯ve found the story to be a heartbreaking tragedy.


    I slowly opened my eyes. I smelled chocolate. I looked up to see Mayuzumi sitting cross-legged on the couch, sipping hot chocolate. A rose-shaped chocolate was sitting on a plate.


    I realized I was back at her apartment. Still treating people like objects, it seemed. My belly¡¯s wound was closed at least, and my broken left hand had been bandaged.


    The apartment was still the same, except for the furniture, which had all been changed. Curtains were replaced with new ones, and the table I threw had been put back. The bloody floor had been cleaned too.


    There was no smell of iron anywhere.


    The body must have been transported somewhere together with the refrigerator.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re awake,¡± Mayuzumi said with a smile.


    I remembered my mental state when I picked up the body parts, and I felt angry. I should have the right to punch her in the face. But I couldn¡¯t move my body properly. Mayuzumi nonchalantly offered a piece of chocolate with teeth marks.


    She wanted me to eat.


    I shook my head. Letting out a sigh, I looked around.


    I was back in a place I thought I would never, ever return to.


    I just stared at it blankly.


    ¡°Before you get mad again, allow me to apologize,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Snap.


    Mayuzumi bit into her chocolate


    I took a deep breath and looked into her eyes. ¡°I want to punch you, so could you please come closer?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, but I¡¯d prefer not to apologize physically,¡± she replied without any hint of shame.


    She munched on her chocolate. I let out another sigh.


    There was no point in getting angry at Mayuzumi Azaka. Yelling at her would only be a waste of time.


    I should be happy that everything was over.


    Because what I thought was lost had returned.


    I suppressed my rage, and asked about something that was bothering me the most.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Shirayuki-san?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s gone back to the Minase clan. She should be recuperating right now. I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ll be able to see her, but you should try contacting Yukihito-kun.¡±


    I nodded, and Mayuzumi told me more.


    When the clan chief returned injured, the whole clan panicked, though took good care of her. It might not be possible to see her for a while.


    Still I must thank her in person. Without her, I¡¯d be dead.


    There were many other people I needed to see. Yusuke and Nanami. Without their help, I couldn¡¯t have made it to the fox. Then, I remembered one more person.


    ¡°What about¡­ What about Shiraki Aya?¡±


    Mayuzumi cast her gaze at an empty space and shrugged. ¡°You can ask Nanami about her later. It¡¯ll be quicker that way.¡±


    What happened to Aya?


    Pondering over the question made my stomach stir.


    Uka moved her hand; she must be dreaming.


    I stroke my sealed belly gently. This child would not go away, but the man who brought her into existence would never appear again. My heart ached. I thought back to when I saw him last.


    Both his mask and blue parasol were lying on the ground.


    Wasn¡¯t he just a plain young boy back then?


    ¡°I lied.¡±


    What did he really feel?


    ¡°A word of advice, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said coldly and gave me a serious look. ¡°Do not feel responsible.¡±


    She did not specify what she meant.


    I didn¡¯t ask either.


    I just watched the blue sky outside in silence.


    I doubt he would see that color ever again.


    The sky in my memories, always gray, was now calm and clear.


    As though it had never rained before.


    Click, click, click, click.


    The sound of a mouse clicking echoed in the dark room. A girl was sitting in front of a monitor that glowed a bluish-white. Her long black hair hung over her back. She was staring hard at the screen like she was possessed.


    Moments later, she moved away, looking bored. There was a hint of disappointment in her eyes. She let out a sigh and prepared to leave.


    Beep.


    Then suddenly, without warning, the screen turned black. The girl turned around, frowning.


    She stared at the darkened screen.


    Noise ran across the screen for a moment, followed by a bizarre image.


    A crimson color, reminiscent of internal organs, filled the screen, and in the center of it, a faint white silhouette emerged. Suddenly the screen wobbled, then returned to its original black. The girl stared at the screen silently, looked closer, waiting for it to turn red again. But the screen remained black. The girl shook her head in resignation.


    A while later, however, she started typing.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤You?


    White letters appeared on the black screen. There was no change. Letting out another sigh, the girl reached for the power button.


    Then the next moment, a response came.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤You can see now?


    The girl¡¯s face lit up.


    Her smile was tinged with ecstasy.


    As if she had met God himself.


    She typed on the keyboard again.


    A reply appeared on screen.


    ©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤©¤Yes, I can see now.


    Clack, clack, clack, clack, clack, clack.


    A while later, the power went out.


    There was no more sound.


    And nothing could be seen.

 Volume 5 - CH 1.1

    Story I


    Once upon a time, there was a lonely cat.


    The cat had eyes blacker than obsidian, and fur blacker than night.


    The cat was kept in a large cage and raised with great care.


    The cat was always alone, surrounded by girls.


    The cat, being an animal, was not accustomed to humans.


    The cat always lived in solitude.


    The cat had been looking for a beast in human form for a long time.


    The cat wanted to meet an animal other than itself.


    One day, the cat met a fox.


    This story begins from there.


    Yes, the same fox that was buried somewhere far away.


    This is a tale of a monster who claims to be a cat.


    The plate of stew spun in the air.


    Its still-warm contents splashed all around. I caught the plate before most of the stew spilled out. Thank goodness my recently-healed fingers worked just fine. I put the plate back on the table so as not to spill the wobbling soup, and turned my attention to the person who tossed it.


    A girl was gracefully sitting cross-legged on the couch.


    Dressed in a gothic Lolita attire, she folded her arms and shot me a glare.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mayu-san?¡±


    ¡°What are you doing, Odagiri-kun?¡±


    We both said at the same time. Our sharp gazes met.


    I let my shoulders drop and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s my line, Mayu-san. Please don¡¯t throw food that others worked so hard to make. Even a young child observes the bare minimum of table manners.¡±


    ¡°Right back at you, Odagiri-kun. What in the world is this? It can¡¯t possibly be human food. You should apologize to the chocolate.¡±


    She just denied my human rights. Not that I didn¡¯t know already, but I was less than chocolate.


    I let out another sigh and looked around. Black liquid was splattered all over the table and the floor. Carrots and pieces of meat were scattered about. There was still a lot of beef stew left in the pot.


    It was very dark in color¡ªthe result of using a large amount of chocolate as seasoning.


    It was a dish I created as part of the ¡°Feeding Mayuzumi Actual Food¡± project.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of a choice,¡± I said. ¡°You only eat chocolate. You have no idea how much I¡¯ve been racking my brains over the ratio of chocolate to roux¡­¡±


    ¡°The proof of the pudding is in the eating. No fancy speeches needed. Try it.¡±


    I picked up a spoon. I did too much taste-testing while cooking that I couldn¡¯t make vague assessments. But I¡¯d like to believe that I didn¡¯t make anything crazy.


    I scooped up the black liquid and took a sip.


    Rich and thick flavor spread out on the tip of my tongue. The sweetness of the chocolate remained without overpowering the flavor of the beef and the umami of the melted fat. It was a miracle, in a way.


    I put down the spoon and looked into Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    It was completely my fault.


    Mayuzumi exhaled sharply. ¡°Maybe you¡¯re confident in your cooking skills, but you¡¯ve still got a long way to go to satisfy my palate. Go work on it.¡±


    I don¡¯t want to hear that from someone who¡¯s satisfied with a bar of chocolate bought from a convenience store.


    Mayuzumi rested her cheek in her hand triumphantly. Bracelets resembling rose vines were wrapped around her wrists. Large red flowers were blooming on lace gloves.


    September. Even in the mild autumn sunlight, Mayuzumi remained the same.


    She looked like a doll, sitting cross-legged on a leather couch. In the room with its optimized air conditioning, she was exuding a somewhat sinister beauty.


    ¡°You finish what¡¯s left in the pot. Don¡¯t waste food, lest you incur the wrath of the gods,¡± Mayuzumi rebuked.


    Her eyes narrowed sympathetically at the scattered wreckage. She picked up a piece of chocolate that survived the disaster from the table.


    Snap.


    The chocolate bar split. The sweet aroma of chocolate overpowered the smell of beef stew. My heart burned.


    I took the pot and quietly retreated to the kitchen. This all happened because of Mayuzumi¡¯s unbalanced diet in the first place, but for once I couldn¡¯t say anything back to her. I placed the pot on the stove and let out a sigh.


    I just needed to add more roux, but then there would be too much stew for one person.


    Maybe I should share it with others.


    Nanami¡¯s and Yusuke¡¯s face appeared in my mind. They would be delighted, for sure.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Yusuke since we hung out sometime last August.


    Asato had caused all sorts of incidents. The fox¡¯s horrific games of taking advantage of humans who begged him for help came to an end when we locked him up in the spirit world.


    The wounds left by the fox, however, lingered. Yusuke, who had beaten to death humanoids made in the likeness of Asako and Aki, suffered a temporary mental breakdown.


    It was so bad that he could¡¯ve beaten anyone to death.


    But after shutting himself up in his room for a while, he recovered enough to be able to go to the movies. He should be fine now, but it wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to visit him once in a while.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Nanami recently, either. I recalled standing on the ground floor of the apartment the other day and talking with her. She said she had something she wanted to show me.


    I still had no idea what it was. Maybe I should pay her a visit.


    After making plans, I picked up a rag and a dishcloth, returned to the room, and quickly wiped up the stew spilled on the table and floor. I then got up and opened the window to ventilate the room. Mayuzumi would usually complain, but she was silent, most likely because she didn¡¯t like the smell. The smell of the stew disappeared with the cool breeze. But the aroma of chocolate that permeated the room remained.


    I closed the window and stared at the pale indigo curtains. I could no longer smell a sweet scent. The furniture in the apartment had been replaced. The bloody words were nowhere to be seen.


    Summer was about to end.


    The coming of autumn was a joyous occasion for me. The sweltering heat was already far away. I thought back to the season tinged with suffering and despair.


    A gentle smile popped in my mind. I shook my head.


    I hadn¡¯t seen Shirayuki ever since then.


    Immediately after the incident, Yukihito came to inform me that I was forbidden from visiting the Minase clan. So I gave him a letter addressed to Shirayuki instead. I still hadn¡¯t received a reply, though.


    My grip on the dishcloth tightened. My skin, marked with burn scars, stiffened.


    ¡°You are the man I love. Be proud. And stand tall.¡±


    I recalled what she said. I remembered her soothing body heat.


    But I must not take advantage of her. I must not acknowledge her words.


    Shaking my head wildly, I wiped off the smudge I found on the table. She was too good for me. I wasn¡¯t worthy of her words.


    ¡°You are the most wonderful woman I have ever met. But I cannot accept your feelings. I would like to personally talk to you sometime.¡±


    The message I had written in the letter flashed through my mind, and each time I felt like bursting into tears. I was being self-centered. Why would I cry?


    I was simply worried. What if I hurt her?


    ¡°Deep in thought again, are we?¡±


    Snap.


    I turned around to see Mayuzumi regarding me with a languid gaze.


    Small vines were wrapped around her ankles as well. Red flowers were in full bloom on her milky skin.


    They looked like flowers laid with the dead.


    ¡°Your hands have stopped moving. Can you finish cleaning up already? And go find something entertaining. I¡¯m at my wits¡¯ end. I feel like my brain is melting.¡±


    ¡°Brain cells don¡¯t deteriorate that easily, Mayu-san.¡±


    There was no answer. Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes were closed like a corpse¡¯s.


    The case with the fox was over, and peace had returned. Mayuzumi detested the gruesome tales he shared, but at the same time, she was probably never bored.


    She had lost her source of entertainment.


    Lying down on the couch, Mayuzumi looked like a princess who had suffered a tragedy. I remembered the pot of stew.


    If I poured the rest into her mouth, would she still wake up?


    I was too terrified to try it.


    Riiiiiing.


    An electronic sound rang out, and I whirled around in a panic. The office phone, which rarely rang, was ringing. I swallowed, calming down my racing heartbeat.


    I had already learned it the hard way. The days of peace would always come to an end.


    The office rarely received cases, but the chances were never completely zero.


    Mayuzumi got up like a wound-up doll and walked over to the phone.


    She picked up the receiver. ¡°Yes, this is the Mayuzumi Detective Agency. What? I told you not to contact me.¡±


    Her voice took on a note of displeasure. She shook her head irritably.


    Apparently, the caller was someone she didn¡¯t like.


    Who was it?

 Volume 5 - CH 1.2

    Black fingernails brushed her pale cheek. ¡°Hmm, a case, you say.¡± She sounded tired. ¡°A case from you guys does not sound very appealing. Asking a person who worships a living god to solve supernatural problems is sheer madness. Not that I¡¯m in any position to talk, I suppose.¡±


    Mayuzumi reached for another piece of chocolate from the table. She fiddled with the marbled chocolate with her fingers. It snapped in half.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll take the case. I¡¯m not a god, yet you call me one. You ask a god for a favor, and I agree to guarantee my own freedom. A very unpleasant arrangement. But for the record: I will meet with the client, but what I do after that is up to me. You shouldn¡¯t even be asking me to deal with oddities.¡±


    ¡°Like I¡¯ve said countless times, I don¡¯t offer salvation to anyone,¡± Mayuzumi added with a cynical smile.


    She tossed the chocolate into her mouth.


    I knew who she was talking to then. The person who worshiped Mayuzumi as a god was a member of the Mayuzumi clan. Did she receive some kind of case through them? I readied myself.


    As Mayuzumi went on, her eyes widened slightly. ¡°Is that even an oddity?¡± she grunted. ¡°I will not get involved with an ordinary incident. I mean, think about it.¡±


    Red flowers swayed on her small wrists. Glass glittered on the large roses.


    ¡°Flowers don¡¯t kill people,¡± she muttered low and sweet.


    After a few more back-and-forth, Mayuzumi hung up the phone. She returned to the couch and lay down.


    A few minutes later, I asked, ¡°What kind of case did you get this time? I could tell that it came through your family. What kind of an oddity is it?¡± Just normal questions.


    Mayuzumi picked up a round piece of chocolate and ate it.


    Reddish-black liquid spilled from the thin crust. Internal organs came to mind. A small tongue touched the liquid.


    Licking off the raspberry puree, Mayuzumi smiled. ¡°What kind of place is a school, I wonder?¡± she said randomly.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Where did that come from?


    She picked up another piece of chocolate. ¡°I¡¯ve never gone to school. People wearing the same clothes, following the same rules and schedules. From the outside, it looks both comical and bizarre. Makes me think of livestock, personally. I know, I know. It¡¯s a rude metaphor.¡±


    Mayuzumi met my gaze and smiled.


    ¡°What I find bizarre is this system of overseeing humans,¡± she went on. ¡°Any infrastructure meant to preserve society is inherently absurd. Not that the pros and cons matter. But consider this: What happens when you take unstable adolescent girls and put them all together in one place? Human emotions are as fragile as glass. It wouldn¡¯t take much for them to wish for death¡¯s sweet embrace.¡±


    ¡°¡­I get it.¡±


    I started to see what was going on. Roundabout as always.


    Her red lips curled up in amusement. She tossed chocolate into her mouth.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve figured it out, Odagiri-kun. It¡¯s surprisingly difficult to survive through a period where everyone is unstable and irritable. Nothing new, of course.¡±


    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is: the client is someone from a certain school, where a student committed suicide.¡±


    ¡°Bingo. The task is to determine why a girl killed herself. Not exactly my role. Anyway, there¡¯s apparently something bothering them.¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up another chocolate, its round surface adorned with a red flower. She held it between two fingers.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lay flowers on my body,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    Her voice was cold. Mayuzumi caught my gaze and smiled.


    ¡°Peculiar last words, wouldn¡¯t you say?¡±


    Crack.


    Reddish-black liquid poured out. The flower fluttered down.


    The candied petals smelled sweet.


    The next day we departed in a hurry.


    I had no time to share the my food. The freezer in my apartment was filled with plastic containers of re-seasoned stew. I sincerely hoped that Yusuke would break in and take it with him.


    Letting out a sigh, I shook my head. There was no time to think about stuff. I needed to face a gruesome incident once more. As long as I continued to live with a child in my belly, there was no way to escape the supernatural. My only choice was to figure out what I could do.


    I survived the fox¡¯s ordeal, but I myself was powerless. I had to think about what I could offer.


    Even if what I was doing was simply self-gratification, I had to stand proud. No other options.


    I had no other choice but to assert that devouring others for your own sake was right.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    His words suddenly came back to me, and I covered my mouth. My heart was racing. A scene that I had forgotten during the days of peace flashed before my eyes.


    A pale body was buried in a red sea. A boy who uttered nothing but lies spurned me as he sank beneath the surface. He was alone in that grotesque place. The rules of this world does not apply to the spirit plane. It might be difficult even to starve to death there.


    ¡®The fox case was over,¡¯ was glossing over it. What really happened was far more grim.


    I left a person behind in that place.


    ¡°Papa?¡± Uka muttered with concern.


    I felt a stroke from inside my belly. It ached. I guessed it was her way of making me feel better. I touched my belly gently. I could sense her delight. I took deep breaths and tried to divert my attention away from the pain in my chest.


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I pushed the resurfacing image back into the recesses of my memory. I turned my face away from the eyes that were staring at me from below, and let his figure sink into the red sea.


    I decided not to carry any burden. I decided not to let it bother me. I decided not to think about it.


    I would never again be held captive. I would revel in his misery from the bottom of my heart and delete his existence.


    I would never let the fox push me around ever again. I would never feel sorry.


    I would live on with no memories of him.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun?¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°It¡¯s time to wake up.¡±


    I opened my eyes. I could feel the vibration of the car through my back. Dense greenery filled the outside. A box of chocolates bounced in Mayuzumi¡¯s lap.


    From Nago City, we took an express train for about three hours to Ishikawa Prefecture. After that, we met up with an academy staff at the designated station and switched to a car.


    Our destination was an all-girls boarding school called Reisen Girls¡¯ Academy.


    A man who introduced himself as a teacher at said academy was driving the car. He regarded us with a skeptical gaze that was tinged with a mixture of trepidation and suspicion.


    According to Mayuzumi, the headmaster and the Mayuzumi clan were close. The average teacher probably didn¡¯t know who we were exactly. The school was originally founded to accommodate problematic girls from the upper class.


    For this reason, the school was built in an inconvenient location, deep in the mountains of southeastern Ishikawa Prefecture.


    Now that we were headed there, I was surprised to find that it was a much more secluded place than I had expected.


    A single private road ran through the mountains, but there were no signs of it being frequently used. There was no public transportation of any kind in the vicinity, and the closest settlement was far away. There was another route used by business operators, but both required passes that teachers had in their possession.


    Reisen Girls¡¯ Academy was an educational institution with both middle school and high school. Students spent six years in a controlled space. As a rule, students were not allowed to go home even during long vacations.


    The forest grew deeper.


    ¡°I see,¡± Mayuzumi muttered, staring outside the window. ¡°It¡¯s a place isolated from the outside world. Girls both live and grow up here. I know it¡¯s an overused phrase, but a bird raised in a cage can¡¯t survive outside. That¡¯s what this place was built for, am I right?¡±


    The teacher did not answer. He probably pretended not to hear her.


    I silently agreed.


    It was difficult for those who were ignorant of the world to become independent. They wouldn¡¯t know how to survive. Even after the infrastructure known as school was removed from the picture, students would not be able to leave the confines of what they knew.


    Mayuzumi was implying that the school was built to teach them that.


    ¡°We are almost there,¡± the teacher said.


    I could see rectangular buildings in the distance.


    Brown walls modeled after brickwork were lined with ornate glass windows. They looked more like aristocrat¡¯s mansions than school buildings. Smaller structures stood next to them. In contrast to its location, the facilities seemed to be the height of luxury.


    The academy was built along a gentle slope, with the high school on the left side of the fan-shaped clearing and the middle school on the right side, and each dormitory built next to the respective buildings.


    A stone gate stood at the entrance and exit. The teacher presented the pass, and the iron gate creaked open. I glanced up; the gate itself was also ornamented.


    A statue of a cat was looking down at us.


    I felt a gaze through its yellow, glass eyes.


    Judging from its placement, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if a surveillance camera was installed in its eyes.


    ¡°Impressive,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I can see why they¡¯re close with the Mayuzumi clan.¡±


    I shared the same thought.


    I could sense a kind of malice from the completely-furnished space.


    We returned to the car and entered the academy. The car was silently sucked into the parking lot near the entrance. As soon as we opened the door and stepped out, I caught a sweet scent.


    There was a soft aroma in the air. I thought it was Mayuzumi¡¯s candy, but apparently not.


    It smelled more natural. What¡¯s more, there was an unpleasant pungency in the fragrance.


    Upon taking a deep breath, I realized what it was.


    If you poured blood all over flowers in full bloom, it would probably smell like this.

 Volume 5 - CH 1.3

    We walked through the quiet dormitory. Since classes were in session, there were no students around. The only sound was our footsteps on the stairs.


    Stone statues adorned the railing of the staircase.


    ¡°Time seems to have stood still,¡± Mayuzumi said, stroking the head of a small bird sticking its beak out.


    It was as if everything was in a hundred-year sleep.


    Mayuzumi had met with the headmaster on the first floor of the high school. I was waiting on the hallway, so I had no way of knowing what the conversation was about. But the look on Mayuzumi¡¯s face suggested it wasn¡¯t anything pleasant.


    For her, it was probably boring.


    ¡°The academy has 80 students divided into four classes per year level,¡± the teacher explained as he led the way. ¡°480 students in total for both middle and high school. Four students share a room in the middle school dormitory, while two students share one room in high school. However, the units on the fifth floor are private rooms.¡±


    We passed through the fourth floor and headed for the fifth floor. On the railing near the landing, an elaborate owl was casting an intelligent gaze in the air. Fine scratches marred its golden eyes.


    Mayuzumi brought her face close to its beak, and said, ¡°Private rooms? Are you sure they¡¯re not isolation rooms? Ideologies are very contagious.¡±


    ¡°Private rooms are provided to students whose situation necessitates one,¡± the teacher replied with a sour look on his face.


    In other words, girls who were threats to other students were gathered on the fifth floor.


    On the fifth floor railing was a lone crow spreading its wings.


    ¡°So, where¡¯s the room of the girl who committed suicide?¡± Mayuzumi asked, poking the red eyes with her nails.


    Doors lined the amber-polished corridor. I counted a total of twenty on both sides. Room numbers were engraved in gold letters on each door.


    At the far end of the corridor was an odd sight.


    One door was covered with white flowers. Countess flowers, mostly lilies and orchids, lay as tribute. A damp, sweet fragrance drifted through the air. Flowers touched the door in mourning.


    The ornamented door looked like a tombstone.


    ¡°This room was occupied by a student named Kousaka Tsubaki,¡± Mayuzumi said softly. ¡°She slit her wrists.¡±


    Breathing a sigh, the teacher approached the door, avoiding the flowers. He pulled a key from his breast pocket.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t lay flowers on my body,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Wasn¡¯t that her last words?¡±


    The girl seemed to have loathed flowers.


    Yet the door to her room was full of them.


    ¡°Her last words are kept secret from the students,¡± the teacher said. ¡°That¡¯s why they come to offer flowers behind our backs. Growing flowers is a popular activity in the academy. Many students own potted plants, and we even have an actual greenhouse. They have no trouble procuring flowers, so even if we forbid it, this happens.¡±


    The teacher unlocked the door. He aggressively picked up the flowers in the corridor. Most of them were white. The girls must have had a tacit understanding to offer white flowers to the dead.


    My eyes momentarily caught the color red, searing onto my retina.


    Buried in the soft white was a single crimson.


    There was a red flower among the white ones. Small veins ran through thick petals like blood vessels. The color soon disappeared, blanketed by the white.


    ¡°Please wait,¡± I said, curious. ¡°This flower¡ª¡±


    There was a creak.


    Mayuzumi pulled open the door and stepped on the petals. Her back was turned to me.


    I stopped whatever I was trying to say. Mayuzumi did not need information about the red flower. She didn¡¯t care about the trace of red among the whites.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said.


    Her black silhouette disappeared behind the door.


    I followed her into the dimness.


    Click.


    When I turned on the light, crimson filled my vision.


    Mayuzumi, holding a red parasol, was standing in front of me. She rested the parasol on her shoulder and looked around. The room, about thirteen square meters in size, was neat and tidy, furnished with a desk and a bed. Textbooks were lined up on the desk, and a bag lay beside the chair. A pot with no flower sat by the window. All her belongings remained here.


    ¡°The school is going to dispose of the belongings at the request of the family. No one wants to take any of the things here,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°In short, this room is like a coffin. Everything here buried with the casket.¡±


    The teacher did not enter the room, presumably to leave everything to us. I looked around. The belongings left behind were blanketed in a chilly silence.


    A ray of discomfort crept into my head. I felt my head ache as I studied the items that the girl used before her death. Her belongings would never be in anyone¡¯s hands again.


    It might seem normal at first glance, but what if that wasn¡¯t the case?


    ¡°Mayu-san, are the students in this academy shunned by their parents?¡± I asked.


    Looking at the school¡¯s policies and the belongings here made me arrive at that conclusion.


    ¡°About half of them, it seems,¡± Mayuzumi replied readily. ¡°As for the rest, their parents decided that they want their children to grow up in an isolated environment. This is a confined space. For better or worse, it¡¯s away from the mundane.¡±


    A tightly-controlled space was to some a cattle pen, to others paradise.


    I surveyed the room once more. The child in my stomach cried. Calming it down, I suppressed the memories that rose in my mind.


    Even in death, no one wanted to accept her.


    She was different from the girl who committed suicide. I couldn¡¯t treat their suffering on the same level. And the circumstances were different for each of them. Yet I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry.


    This room was too bleak.


    A red parasol twirled, interrupting my thoughts. A moment later, a bloodstain appeared on the floor.


    A vivid red sprang up on the wooden flooring. The edges of the bloodstains rose a little, and the red formed a smooth curve, quivering from the air blowing from the past.


    It wasn¡¯t blood.


    Red petals.


    Torn petals were scattered on the floor, cutting through the room like some guidepost. They appeared to be bloody footprints of someone walking. The trail led to a door other than the entrance.


    Mayuzumi suddenly closed the parasol, and the crimson marks instantly vanished.


    Mayuzumi strode boldly to the door. She grabbed the doorknob and pulled it open.


    Inside was a bathroom dyed a pale blue¡ªthe washroom, bath, and toilet all combined in one space. The cracked tiles were chilly, the empty bathtub dry.


    There was not a single drop of water in it.


    Mayuzumi opened her parasol once more.


    A red shadow fell on the tiles. I sat under the parasol so as not to interrupt her. Red and pale blue combined, creating an ominous hue. The parasol, filling the cramped space, drew a refined circle.


    My ears caught the sound of water.


    At the bottom of the tub, in the center of the morbid white, a drop of water emerged.


    It wobbled under the light.


    Splash.


    The droplet increased in size. Heaving like a living creature, the water grew. As though winding back time, the water level rose, filling the tub.


    The mirror-like surface glittered under the fluorescent lamp.


    Splash.


    The smooth surface stirred. A drop fell on the water, creating silvery ripples.


    Water dripping from the tip of her hair disturbed the surface.


    Splash.


    Another drop.


    Red flowers floated on the surface of the water like small boats. Soft petals, pushed by the waves, moved gracefully, dancing as they brushed against milky skin.


    The water was cold.


    I didn¡¯t touch it, but I could feel it.


    Haa¡­ Haaah¡­


    I heard heavy breathing.


    There was someone in the bathtub.

 Volume 5 - CH 1.4

    A girl in uniform was sitting inside, holding her knees. Her hands were so tightly clasped so as to emphasize her bones. Her all-black uniform was stuck to her body. Pale legs peeked out from the bottom of her floating skirt. Her veiny skin twitched repeatedly.


    The girl looked around with teary eyes.


    Bloodshot eyeballs darted from side to side. A twisted smile appeared on her chapped lips, revealing bloody teeth. Tears streamed down her wide-open eyes, and she pressed her fist against her chest.


    She closed her eyes and opened her palms in prayer.


    Red spread over the water.


    Numerous petals fell from her chest and palms. They looked like blood pouring out of her heart.


    The girl exhaled sharply and reached into her breast pocket. Brushing aside the gray scarf, she pulled something out of the bulging fabric, wrapping her trembling hands tight around it.


    A different kind of red appeared in the water, quickly spreading like unraveling threads.


    The girl was holding the blade of a knife. Her pale fingers glided to the handle, cutting into flesh.


    Haha.


    I heard a real voice. The child in my belly laughed. I took a deep breath and exhaled. My eyelids twitched. My mind was telling me to look away from the scene before me.


    A scene from the past. There was no point in watching it.


    But the memory of looking away would remain.


    Why did I come here? Wasn¡¯t it to check anything suspicious about the girl¡¯s suicide?


    Run away, and then what?


    The knife dug into porcelain skin. Flesh was cut, and water turned red. Blood poured out of the skin where the blade was. The knife cut her arm halfway through, then stopped. The girl¡¯s hand moved away from the grip. She studied her arm, with the knife still in it, tears streaming down her face.


    Confusion and fear flashed through her eyes.


    Froth spilled from her lips.


    She let out a crazed laugh, slapping the tub like there was something hilarious. Viscous tears slid down her cheeks. Suddenly, the girl stopped laughing. Her shaking hand touched the knife fearfully.


    And she pulled it out, eyes wide open.


    She shouldn¡¯t have done that.


    Flesh was torn, and water splashed. Blood gushed out of flesh. The bathtub began turning red. The flowers blended in with the water, rendering them invisible.


    The girl looked up at the ceiling, her whole body convulsing. Her laughter gradually faded and stopped. Her arms turned flaccid and fell into the water. Red water concealed the girl¡¯s body from the chest below.


    There was no more laughter. A painful silence descended.


    Splash.


    A drop fell from the tip of her hair, creating red ripples.


    There was no other sound.


    Snap.


    The sound of the parasol closing disrupted the silence.


    The red water disappeared from the bathtub, leaving only a dry bathroom. There was no trace of blood on the tiles. An odd sight.


    It seemed as if the drainage had swallowed the girl¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°Apparently they brought in a contractor to clean up the blood,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°They¡¯re planning to reopen this room in the future. I guess they wanted to deal with it as soon as possible. It was quite a spectacular death. I can understand why they want to pretend like it never happened.¡± Her lips twisted in amusement.


    Looking into the blue and cold tub, she continued, ¡°Interesting. I quite liked the vivid red.¡±


    She turned on her heel. Sighing, I followed after her. She had nothing else to say.


    Mayuzumi did not mourn the death of others.


    We should be able to figure out the reason for her death.


    ¡°What you just said was inappropriate, but I¡¯ll let it slide,¡± I said. ¡°Did you learn anything from what you saw?¡±


    ¡°A lot of things. We still lack information, but one thing¡¯s for sure.¡±


    Mayuzumi took a piece of chocolate out of her pouch. The sight of flowers and blood did not change her behavior. Smiling, she bit into the round candy.


    ¡°Something drove Tsubaki-kun to a corner. The way she cut off her arm while laughing, I don¡¯t think it was a simple suicide. She looked terrified. To run away from her fear, she chose death. Perhaps out of nowhere. You could say she was mad. That¡¯s why she looked confused after cutting her arm.¡±


    Licking the reddish-black liquid with her tongue, Mayuzumi crossed the room.


    Her gaze rested on the windowsill for a moment. Outside the glass was a gray sky. She pulled her eyes away and smiled.


    ¡°What drove her to suicide, I wonder.¡±


    Pale fingers gripped the doorknob. The door creaked open. The teacher waiting in the corridor looked up, his face grim. He was holding the white flowers from earlier in his arms.


    The air was filled with a sweet aroma mixed with the smell of iron.


    Was it the fragrance of the flowers?


    It smelled like blood.


    ¡°One died, and three lived,¡± Mayuzumi said as if she were reciting a Mother Goose poem.


    She drank her hot chocolate and gracefully returned the cup, with its raspberry and golden leaf design, to the plate. I sipped my coffee. A pleasant bitterness burned my throat. I put the cup back on the plate and looked around.


    We were in a room on the first floor of the high school building. The interior design was more like a guest room rather than a parlor. The floor was covered with a red carpet, and thick curtains of the same color concealed the windows. Plaster flowers adorned the ceiling.


    The d¨¦cor was so elaborate as to seem absurd.


    We were waiting for a friend of Kousaka Tsubaki¡¯s. She had three friends, all residents of the fifth floor, and they frequently spent their time together.


    ¡°Tsubaki-kun committed suicide. She cut her own arm. Do the girls know why she did that? Probably not. They will say they don¡¯t know.¡±


    Mayuzumi shrugged. It was the headmaster who arranged this meeting. The teacher who was supposed to be present was asked to leave at Mayuzumi¡¯s request, leaving only the two of us waiting for the students.


    Like Mayuzumi said, this interview was almost a farce. I doubt they would share with us what they didn¡¯t tell the teachers. But we might be able to learn something from their behavior.


    What exactly was Kousaka Tsubaki afraid of?


    Why did she take her own life?


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± said a dignified voice.


    Without waiting for a reply, the door was pulled open.


    Sharp eyes glared at us. Gorgeous features sat beneath wavy hair. The almond-eyed girl bowed gracefully as she entered the room.


    She picked up the skirt of her black uniform and gave a curtsy. The theatrical movement took my breath away. She glared at us once more. Her red lips parted, and sharp words poured out.


    ¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Ichinose Ruiko. The headmaster has asked me to speak with you. However, I have nothing new to say. Tsubaki committed suicide because of family problems, the details of which I have already shared with the teachers. I deeply regret that I could not prevent my friend from killing herself. I¡¯m heartbroken, so please don¡¯t upset us any more. We don¡¯t appreciate it. If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±


    She did not even pause. Ruiko gracefully curtsied again and turned to leave. The doorknob turned.


    ¡°Quite a gruesome way to kill yourself for mere family problems,¡± Mayuzumi said as the door opened. ¡°Slitting your wrists while laughing is not something you can do unless you¡¯re on the verge of insanity.¡±


    Silence.


    Ruiko whirled back around, her black hair tossing.


    ¡°I thought I heard some distasteful words. What did you say again?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t appreciate your lying, Ichinose Ruiko-kun. You should have just said that you don¡¯t know anything. We know nothing about her suicide. There¡¯s no way for us to even know if you have any information. But lying to us will inevitably trigger a response. That wasn¡¯t just a simple suicide.¡±


    Mayuzumi flashed an abominable smile. She regarded Ruiko with an animalistic grin and crossed her legs.


    The roses wrapped around her ankles swayed.


    ¡°So, what was Tsubaki-kun afraid of?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    She laughed as she cut her wrist, scattering flowers around her.


    Ruiko kept her mouth shut. She crossed her arms roughly and took a deep breath. Her chest heaved.


    ¡°If anything, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s lying,¡± she snapped back. ¡°How did you know about Tsubaki¡¯s suicide? Please don¡¯t talk as if you were actually there to witness it. What absolute nonsense! I don¡¯t know who you are or where you¡¯re from exactly, but how about learning shame first before you point out other people¡¯s lies?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I witnessed it or not. Because that¡¯s what actually happened. Your lying means you have an idea what happened to Tsubaki-kun.¡±


    I observed Ruiko. Her fierce reaction was unexpected.


    Tsubaki was afraid of something. There was a chance of an oddity being involved.


    As for Tsubaki¡¯s death, that should be the end of it. The academy only asked us to investigate the cause of her suicide. But Ruiko¡¯s whole body was tense, like a frightened beast.


    Something was wrong. I just didn¡¯t know what it was currently.

 Volume 5 - CH 1.5

    ¡°Can you tell us more about it?¡± Mayuzumi said in a soothing tone. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in any of you.¡±


    Her headdress shook, and the drops of water adorning the roses glittered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to make a big deal out of a dead girl¡¯s suffering. But there are some curious points about her last words and the way she died. The body will be burned, and all you¡¯ll all live happily ever after. So I¡¯m hoping for your cooperation. I want to be home as soon as possible. Help me out here.¡±


    Ruiko¡¯s brow furrowed in thought. She bit her lip and went silent. Then she shook her head and held it high.


    ¡°That is of no concern to me,¡± she replied. ¡°If you wish to go home, go ahead. No one will stop you. From the outside, you¡¯re the one who is lying. That is all I can say. It¡¯s impossible for you to know why she killed herself.¡±


    Ruiko fixed Mayuzumi with a sharp glare. Rage was oozing from her entire body.


    She was challenging her to say something.


    ¡°I see.¡± Mayuzumi nodded. ¡°So you decided to handle it that way.¡±


    She tipped the cup and sipped the hot chocolate. Licking her wet lips, she waved her hand back and forth.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she added, not even looking at Ruiko¡¯s face. ¡°That would be all. You may leave.¡±


    Ruiko bit her lip. Clenching her fists tight, she whirled around and left, slamming the door behind her.


    The walls shook. Mayuzumi sipped her drink casually. I thought about what Ruiko had said. Her reaction pointed to one fact.


    She knew something about Tsubaki¡¯s suicide.


    ¡°Mayu-san, about what she said¡­¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ excuse me¡­¡±


    Hearing a very thin voice, I looked up. But there was nothing.


    Was it my imagination?


    ¡°Come in,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°It¡¯s not locked.¡±


    After several seconds of silence, the doorknob turned. The door opened slightly and light brown eyes peeked in.


    The girl swiftly surveyed the room and slipped inside.


    ¡°H-Hello¡­¡±


    The girl was the exact opposite of Ruiko. Her light brown hair covered her small back. The way her hairband exposed her forehead gave her an air of childishness. Her large eyes darted around nervously.


    Her fingertips were quivering for some reason, and her face was ashen.


    Like the dead Kousaka Tsubaki.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Mayuzumi breathed with delight.


    The girl remained stiff and motionless.


    Just as I was about to urge her to take a seat, she said, ¡°I, uh¡­ I don¡¯t know anything. I swear¡­ Nothing at all.¡±


    Her voice was shaking. We hadn¡¯t asked her anything yet, but she just started talking anyway.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything¡­ I¡¯m telling the truth.¡±


    She wrapped both her arms around her body and retreated. She seemed to be having a panic attack; her teeth were chattering.


    ¡°Please calm down,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯re not accusing you of anything. We just want to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know anything. I swear¡­ I-It wasn¡¯t our fault that Tsubaki died. I really don¡¯t know¡­ anything,¡± she repeated deliriously.


    Her behavior pointed to a single answer.


    She knew something.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    ¡°Y-Yes!¡± she shrieked. ¡°I swear¡­¡±


    She shook her head wildly, as though saying she couldn¡¯t take any of this any longer. Her back hit the door as she backed away.


    Before she could leave, Mayuzumi said, ¡°I doubt you¡¯d answer if I asked what it is exactly you know nothing about. You keep telling yourself that you don¡¯t know anything. But allow me to offer you a piece of advice.¡± She sounded like she knew everything.


    She pointed straight at the girl. Her black fingernails gleamed sharply.


    ¡°This fear you¡¯re running away from will one day swallow you whole. There have been precedents already. I really don¡¯t care what happens to you.¡±


    The girl¡¯s face contorted hideously, her back pressed against the door. Her shoulders were shaking.


    Watching her, Mayuzumi said softly, ¡°Now tell me. What are you afraid of?¡±


    The girl let out a shriek.


    Suddenly, the door slowly opened.


    A pale hand reached through the gap, slithering through the door like a mollusk and touched the girl¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Noooooo!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d stop. Kotori has a faint heart, and Tsubaki¡¯s death has left her mentally unstable. Enough. Do you outsiders enjoy bullying us? A big guy and a little girl in gothic Lolita fashion¡­ Ridiculous. I¡¯m running out of patience.¡±


    Ruiko was on the other side of the door. She grabbed Kotori¡¯s wrist and dragged her away.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kotori. You don¡¯t need to listen to these people.¡±


    ¡°But Ruiko¡­ I¡­¡±


    ¡°You Idiot! Why can¡¯t you understand that there¡¯s no point in listening to what they have to say?!¡± Ruiko rebuked. ¡°You should make your own judgments once in a while.¡± She gave a bow. ¡°Goodbye!¡±


    She pushed the trembling Kotori behind her. Just before she closed the door, she shot us a sharp glare.


    ¡°If you say anything weird to Shizuki too, I will kill you.¡±


    ¡°Nice to meet you, my name is Takanashi Shizuki.¡±


    The third girl was calm and composed, sitting elegantly in a chair.


    Her hair, straight as a wire, reached down to her waist. Hands clasped tight over her skirt, she bowed. Her downcast eyes made her look exhausted.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯ve been upset since Tsubaki¡¯s death. I think they said terrible things to you. To be honest, being asked the same questions over and over has been exhausting.¡±


    Shizuki bowed again. Her pale, bony hands were painful to look at. A dark shadow fell on her hollow cheeks. Mayuzumi said nothing, so I bowed in her stead.


    ¡°I apologize for calling you here,¡± I began. ¡°Please accept my sincere condolences for Kousaka Tsubaki. You must all be going through a difficult time, but we¡¯re hoping you could cooperate with us.¡±


    Shizuki gave a weak smile and nodded softly.


    ¡°Okay. What can I help you with?¡±


    ¡°Kousaka Tsubaki seemed to be scared of something before her death. Do you have any idea what she was afraid of?¡±


    I repeated the question Mayuzumi had posed to the other girls.


    Turmoil flashed through her almond-shaped eyes. Shizuki hung her head, hesitating. The blood slowly drained from her face. Fear painted her visage.


    Shizuki squeezed her eyes shut. Her eyelids quivered.


    Several seconds of silence later, she lifted her head.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know anything.¡±


    She shook her head swiftly. Her expression was stiff.


    I decided to try again. ¡°But¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have¡­ nothing to tell you.¡±


    She fell silent as a stone. It was puzzling.


    ¡°I get it,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Fine, you may leave.¡±


    Shizuki stood up and bowed. She glanced at us several times before leaving.


    Even I, whom Mayuzumi called stupid, understood.


    There girls were hiding something. And that wasn¡¯t all.


    They all feared the same thing.


    ¡°Frankly, I¡¯m not interested,¡± Mayuzumi said, leaning back in her white chair.


    The paper cup on the table shook. Hot chocolate rippled inside. Several students were chatting and laughing in the caf¨¦ terrace built in the central square of the academy.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about what they¡¯re scared of, or what they¡¯re hiding. If they have something to hide, then keep it hidden. It¡¯s like holding on to a rock while sinking beneath the waves. If that¡¯s what they chose to do, then they probably won¡¯t regret it. I¡¯m not obligated to help them. And I won¡¯t reveal secrets I don¡¯t want to know about.¡±


    Mayuzumi tilted her chair further. Her headdress swayed. Students stole glances at us occasionally. But they did not speak to us. They barely cared at all.


    They were proficient at accepting foreign objects without complaint.


    ¡°Besides, this wasn¡¯t what I was told about. I thought this case was about the dead.¡±


    Trees rustled. The sweet fragrance of flowers drifted through the air.


    I wasn¡¯t sure where it was coming from exactly.


    ¡°I was surprised too,¡± I said. ¡°Finding out the reason for a girl¡¯s suicide doesn¡¯t seem that important. But those girls are afraid of something.¡±


    Just like the girl who passed away.


    The dead do not come back to life. The girl¡¯s tragic story had concluded. Even if some sort of oddity was involved, there was little point in looking into it.


    But the girls seemed to be gripped by the same fear. There was something buried behind the case that they hadn¡¯t revealed, which resulted in a girl killing herself.


    We needed to find out what that something was.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips curled up. She recrossed her legs and turned her gaze to me.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan?¡± she asked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re going to leave, I will stay and continue the investigation. There may be other students who know what happened. And we have yet to examine Tsubaki¡¯s belongings thoroughly.¡±


    There was probably only so much I could do. But I couldn¡¯t just do nothing.


    Mayuzumi shrugged. Resting her chin in her hand, she watched the students walk past. At the edge of the square, flowers planted around its perimeter, was an outdoor stage. Her gaze went to the luxurious facilities.


    She sighed. ¡°Do whatever you want. I won¡¯t stop you. A piece of advice: it¡¯s not a bad idea to look at her belongings. I¡¯m going to¡­¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s voice trailed off. She narrowed her eyes warily.


    She was staring at a person.


    Someone was standing at the outdoor stage.

 Volume 5 - CH 1.6

    ¡°I am Ophelia,¡± exclaimed a petite, uniformed figure clad in a black cloak. ¡°She who the river could not hold. The woman on the noose. The woman with the slashed arteries. The woman with the overdose.¡±


    Her slender arms and legs moved gracefully as the bottom of her wide cloak flared. She looked like a giant crow. Tied strings swayed beneath her short, ear-length hair.


    The moment I saw her face, my blood curdled.


    The blood in my entire body froze. A person I did not want to remember appeared before my eyes. He was staring blankly at me from a sea of red. I shook off the image from my mind together with the pain in my chest.


    The girl was wearing a cat mask.


    The mask covered the upper half of her face, hiding her expression.


    The girl opened her arms. She spoke grandly to the empty audience seats.


    She seemed like an actor doing a solo performance.


    ¡°Yesterday I stopped killing myself. I¡¯m alone with my breasts, my thighs, my lap.¡±


    Was it a play, a speech, a recitation? I couldn¡¯t tell the difference.


    Peculiar words echoed sonorously.


    ¡°I smash the tools of my captivity; the chair, the table, the bed. I destroy the battlefield that was my home. I fling open the doors to let the wind and the cry of the world inside. I smash the window.¡±


    She stopped speaking and stood still, wrapping herself in her cloak.


    Noticing our gaze, she turned her attention to us, tilting her head in puzzlement. Then, she suddenly flipped her cloak. Removing the fabric wrapped around her, she bent at the waist and gave a deep bow.


    She lifted her head back up.


    Black eyes gleamed behind the cat mask.


    Clap, clap, clap, clap, clap.


    There was a loud sound. Mayuzumi was clapping her hands in praise.


    Her unusual behavior left me astonished.


    ¡°Hamlet Machine?¡± Mayuzumi asked the girl.


    ¡°Exactly! ¡®Down with the joy of submission. Long live hate, contempt, rebellion, death. When she walks through your bedrooms carrying butcher knives you will know the truth.¡¯ Who cares about a woman who just falls into the water and dies? Unfortunately, I do not love Hamlet.¡±


    The girl put her hand on the mask. Slowly, she lifted the cat¡¯s face.


    Her black hair billowed before settling back down. She shook her head to fix her hair.


    A human face revealed itself.


    Cat-like eyes regarded us.


    Her smile had the charm of a Cheshire cat. Even with the mask removed, the impression I had of her remained the same.


    She was like a lovely cat.


    ¡°Thank you very much for watching,¡± she said. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize I had such nice audience. Please accept my gratitude. It¡¯s hardly a solo performance, but the applause is flattering nevertheless.¡±


    The girl leaped. She jumped off the outdoor stage, cloak flaring.


    She landed on the grass with the nimbleness of a cat. Black cloth fluttered. She strode over to our table and pulled out an empty chair.


    She sat down and crossed her legs. Slender legs peeked out from her short skirt. She put her heel on the leg of my chair and slurped down a cup of coffee.


    The audacity. I was about to say something, but swallowed the words back.


    A red flower adorned her breast pocket.


    ¡°Oh, you can have it if you want, little cutie.¡±


    With a theatrical motion, she presented it to me. She placed her hand on her chest and bowed. My vision tumbled momentarily. My stomach rumbled, and I stiffened.


    Who is this girl?


    She remained motionless with her head down. I slowly reached out my hand and took the flower.


    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. Would the lovely young lady want one too?¡±


    She waved her hand like an illusionist, and a red flower appeared at the tip of her fingers.


    Mayuzumi received it dramatically. ¡°Ah, thanks. In my opinion, the words lovely young lady suits you more than me.¡±


    ¡°No, not at all. Please, I don¡¯t like compliments. I don¡¯t need flattery. You don¡¯t have to be considerate, lovely cuties.¡±


    The girl shook her head repeatedly. Then, she bolted to her feet.


    Her cloak flared. She bowed again, gracefully.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a monster,¡± she said softly. She raised her forefinger and pressed it against her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t tell anyone, okay?¡± She winked.


    I swallowed. I had no idea what she meant by that. Was it some kind of a line from a play?


    ¡­Monster?


    ¡°I must say, tea party members frequently leave. Be careful out there. The weather and the place does not seem suitable for an afternoon tea. People disappear often at this school. It¡¯s unfortunate.¡±


    The girl kept her voice low, as if sharing a secret. She switched the subject too abruptly.


    I moved my chair slightly and shifted myself so I could reach her at any moment.


    The girl interlaced her fingers behind her back.


    She stared at us with a feline grin.


    ¡°I see. Thanks for the heads up,¡± Mayuzumi replied low. ¡°Let¡¯s hear what you have to say.¡± She locked her fingers together and rested her chin on them. ¡°Who are the members of this tea party?¡±


    The girl laughed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend. You¡¯re smart, so you should already know.¡± She clapped her hands, laughing, then turned serious. ¡°I like fooling around, but I don¡¯t want to be treated like a jester. You two are the talk of the town. Tsubaki¡¯s friends have been summoned by the headmaster to meet with the amusing duo.¡±


    The girl held out both hands to indicate us, opening and closing her palms playfully.


    I looked around. One student was opening a book; another was pecking at a cake.


    They didn¡¯t seem suspicious of us.


    ¡°Only fools gossip in front of guests. This school has its own rules. If you want to gossip, do it secretly. Do things behind the teachers¡¯ back. Act like an angel in public. If you peel back the skin, you¡¯ll see it¡¯s all rotten on the inside.¡±


    The girl turned her gaze to me and shook her head dramatically.


    ¡°Oh, cutie. Did I just ruin your fantasy? To the men out there, the girls here seem like idols. Ah, my apologies. I suppose you¡¯re not that na?ve. Let¡¯s get back on topic.¡±


    Holding my gaze, the girl quickly switched the subject.


    Clearing her throat, she said, ¡°But there are some who break the rules. Such spoiled ladies are unfortunately sent to the fifth floor. Tsubaki and her friends clearly broke the rules. They often had tea at the caf¨¦. I didn¡¯t think they were attempting to escape.¡±


    ¡°¡­Escape?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yes. They snuck out of the academy. Youth is truly terrifying. People are impassioned and reckless. Sometimes they even strangle themselves without batting an eyelid.¡± She winked at me. ¡°And one of them didn¡¯t come back.¡±


    One girl disappeared.


    My eyes grew wide at the information. I half-rose to my feet so I could grab the girl¡¯s arm at any moment. It clearly didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Why was she telling us this?


    Mayuzumi bit down on a piece of chocolate. ¡°I have one question,¡± she said, waving the candy around.


    ¡°Ask away.¡±


    The girl put her hand on her chest and curtsied theatrically once more.


    ¡°What is the definition of a monster to you?¡±


    The question she posed made no sense to me.


    ¡°A generic term for something that isn¡¯t human,¡± the girl answered with a bright smile. ¡°If it¡¯s not human, it¡¯s a monster.¡±


    She flipped her cloak without warning. Blackness covered my vision. By the time I brushed the cloak aside, she was already far away. She stopped at the corner of the school building and waved her hand.


    ¡°My name is Jingu Yuri. I will see you soon!¡±


    She kept speaking dramatically until the end.


    I got up and followed her, but as I turned the corner, I saw no sign of her. A group of students passed by, laughing merrily. They must have heard the commotion, but they didn¡¯t eye us with any suspicion.


    It was like a daydream. I returned to my seat feeling uneasy.


    Everything¡ªI couldn¡¯t tell exactly what¡ªso far had been disturbing.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that I made a fatal mistake.


    I sat in my chair, dumbfounded. I didn¡¯t feel like searching for the girl¡ªYuri. It was probably pointless to do so. I had no reason to believe that, but I just knew. She must have disappeared without a trace.


    It felt like being deceived by a fox.


    A chill crawled down my spine. A crimson scene flashed in my mind, and the fox emerged.


    As soon as I saw him, pain filled my chest. I almost reached for empty air, but stopped.


    I clawed at my palm. I twisted the burn scars and tore at my skin until it bled.


    I had decided not to remember.


    I had decided to forget.


    I shook my head wildly and slurped down my cup. Not a drop fell, as Yuri had already drunk the coffee. I heaved a deep sigh and crushed the paper cup.


    ¡°If it¡¯s not human, it¡¯s a monster,¡± Mayuzumi murmured matter-of-factly.


    Mayuzumi frowned in thought. Then she stood up and started walking.


    A red flower bloomed on her back.


    Setting the parasol on her shoulder, she said, ¡°I take back what I said earlier, Odagiri-kun. I am not interested in this case, but I will offer my assistance. This one needs to be solved. The sooner we get this mess out of the way, the better.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sure the next one will be even more annoying.¡± She sounded irritated. ¡°Running away won¡¯t make a difference.¡±


    I suppressed the fear rising up my throat. If you thought about it rationally, the girl from earlier had done nothing wrong. But that cat-masked attire was too melodramatic.


    I had already realized who she resembled.


    He, too, had the flair for the dramatic.


    But the fox should be gone by now.


    I left him behind.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun. There¡¯s no point in worrying about it. Go back to your assigned room. We¡¯ll go out during dinner.¡±


    ¡°During dinner?¡±


    ¡°Yes, unfortunately.¡± Mayuzumi nodded gravely. ¡°I heard those three had stopped going to class.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t sure what her plan was.


    ¡°The answer is simple,¡± she went on. ¡°But we need to confirm it. What was Tsubaki-kun afraid of?¡±


    I thought about the information we had gathered. Her odd last words¡ªa dislike of flowers. Red petals scattered in the bathtub. Three frightened girls. Before the images in my mind faded away, Mayuzumi added.


    ¡°She was afraid of flowers.¡±

 Volume 5 - CH 1.7

    Ding, dong, ding, dong, ding, dong.


    The bell signaling dinner rang. The solemn sound echoed slowly until it eventually faded.


    After hours of waiting, we made our move. As we exited the room for the guardians on the first floor of the dormitory, we were greeted by complete silence.


    There were no students in the hallway. The dormitory was almost entirely deserted.


    ¡°During dinner, a representative from each floor calls the students to the dining hall,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°They will be gone for about an hour and a half. They are not allowed to eat in their own rooms. Let¡¯s just hope that the girls went with the rest of the students.¡±


    Mayuzumi headed for the fifth floor. It was possible that some students were not feeling well and stayed behind, but there was no sound. We proceeded through the dormitory, just as we had done during class earlier today.


    Darkness had settled outside. Thick shadows fell on the raven statue by the railing.


    Mayuzumi approached the first door and produced a key¡ªpresumably provided by the headmaster¡ªfrom her pouch. She inserted the gilded key into the keyhole.


    ¡°Apparently most of the rooms on the fifth floor are unoccupied. This is Kotori-kun¡¯s room.¡±


    Click.


    The key turned. As the door opened, I saw moonlight pouring in through the window. The dim room seemed gray. It reminded me of the bathtub.


    The room was modestly furnished. The cat-printed bed sheets and pencil case, however, lightened the atmosphere of the room. I looked around and rested my gaze at the window.


    I spotted a similar scene as in Tsubaki¡¯s room. A potted plant was sitting on the windowsill.


    But there was one clear difference.


    A huge bud was swaying in the pot.


    The color of its petals was red.


    ¡°This is probably the same potted plant that was in Tsubaki¡¯s room,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°There were no vases of any other kind in that room. The flowers that Tsubaki-kun shredded were from that pot.¡±


    She tore the flower, leaving the stalk to wither. Right before her death, the flower was in full bloom.


    Why was the same object in Kotori¡¯s room?


    ¡°What in the world does this mean?¡±


    ¡°They all fear the same thing. Tsubaki-kun died disliking flowers. Do you get it now?¡±


    Mayuzumi extended a pale hand and poked the bud with her finger, shaking it. All of a sudden, she wrapped her hand around it all and dug her nails into the stalk.


    Snap.


    The bud rolled down onto Mayuzumi¡¯s hand. It seemed to me like she broke a child¡¯s neck. She plucked the bud from the flower and showed it to me.


    ¡°Take a look inside, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    The bud, with its thick red petals, resembled a rosebud. But its size was strange. If a lily and rose were combined, would it look like this?


    I took the bud. Following what the late Tsubaki did, I dug my nail into it and ripped off a petal.


    There was something off with the texture.


    The layers of petals unraveled and broke apart. Some of them were torn and smelled sweet.


    It felt like peeling the skin off a human finger.


    The petals burst, crumbling, revealing another bundle of closed petals inside. I ripped it open with my nail.


    Honey poured out.


    Viscous liquid, mixed with deep-colored pollen, trickled down. The inside of the red flower was wet with frothy liquid. It dripped down my fingers. White stamens and pistils fell.


    White chunks resembling boiled asparagus tumbled down.


    It was neither stamen nor pistil.


    It fell, dripping mucus.


    Plop.


    Five cylindrical things were packed tightly inside.


    Human fingers. I placed the flower on my palm to prevent the other four from falling off. Bones peeked out from the white base. The bloodless fingers were slender.


    A woman¡¯s fingers.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled. I tried to distract myself from the cold sensation in my hand.


    Mayuzumi met my gaze. She was smiling.


    ¡°Is this what the girls are afraid of?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. This flower itself has turned into an oddity. There are fingers in the bud. I¡¯m guessing the flower spits out human fingers every time it blooms. It opens at night and closes during the day. It doesn¡¯t end with it blooming. No, that¡¯s too simple. This oddity repeats the process over and over.¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up the fallen finger. After a quick examination, she tossed it away. It hit the window and rolled on the floor quietly, leaving a trace of mucus on the glass.


    It made sense. I was used to the supernatural by now. Sometimes in this world, skeletons laugh and people turn into bubbles. I had to accept that flowers could spit out human fingers.


    But then that raised a question.


    ¡°Whose fingers are these?¡±


    These pale fingers resembled human flesh so vividly.


    There had to be an original they were based on.


    Mayuzumi closed her parasol and held it straight at the potted plant.


    Then, she pushed it to the side.


    Crash.


    The pot fell to the floor and broke into pieces. Dirt and shards scattered around. But most of the soil remained in clumps, held together by the roots. I stared at them. Sensing something odd, I put my hand inside. I brushed away the soil with my fingers to reach the center of the root.


    Between the roots was something I expected to find.


    My hunch was right. A feeling akin to relief filled my chest. At the same time, I felt extremely disgusted.


    I should be feeling something else, but there was nothing.


    The bones of human fingers were buried in the earth.


    Five of them, probably.


    The pots were like tiny coffins.


    ¡°The flowers spitting out fingers is similar to that child puking flesh. It looks real, but it¡¯s just an imitation. You should just wrap it in tissue and throw it away so no one can see it. But¡­ the person who buries them probably can¡¯t forget about it that easily. And they descend into madness.¡±


    I pictured a child dressed in white gothic Lolita fashion. My hackles rose. I looked at the bones buried in the dirt. All the fingers had been severed at the base.


    One of those girls must have done it.


    ¡°One girl dead, three girls alive. Another one who disappeared.¡±


    The dead girl¡¯s body was recovered. It was easy to guess, then, who these fingers belonged to.


    But why did they bury a part of the body in a pot?


    What happened to the girls?


    A knock came at the door, followed by a faint voice.


    ¡°Kotori? Are you there?¡±


    Dinner should not be over yet. I turned around, not sure how to deal with the sudden situation. I didn¡¯t know what to say. Mayuzumi, however, walked straight to the door.


    And she opened it. Shizuki¡¯s hand froze mid-air in a knocking motion. Staring at us, she opened her mouth, but no words came out.


    Mayuzumi flashed a smile. ¡°So, who killed Cock Robin, and who dug the grave?¡±


    Who watched him die? Who caught his blood?


    Shizuki did not answer the ambiguous question. Suddenly she sank down on the floor, as though the strength had drained from her legs. She hung her head low, her long hair concealing the expression on her face.


    She seemed to have grasped the situation. Her shoulders quivered, and she hugged herself tight. There was no response from her.


    ¡°Shizuki-san,¡± I said. ¡°What did you all do?¡±


    ¡°¡­All of us,¡± she murmured in an indifferent tone.


    She was trembling, but her voice was ice-cold.


    Shizuki lifted her head. Her eyes were clear.


    She bit her lip. ¡°We killed Saori and buried her.¡±


    There was a strong glint of determination in her eyes. Her voice held a note of rage.


    It was a confession of murder.

 Volume 5 - CH 1.8

    She rose to her feet and entered the room, closing the door behind her. She picked up a finger from the floor and grasped it tight. She then pressed it against her chest and closed her eyes. Her whole body was trembling.


    Mayuzumi sat down on a chair by the window.


    She rested her chin in her hand. ¡°Saori-kun, huh? Is that the girl who never returned?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. We left the academy and got lost. And then¡­¡±


    Her tongue got tied, and she choked. Shizuki clenched her fists and shut her mouth. Her face scrunched up. She took several deep breaths, then switched her tone.


    ¡°I believe it was Tsubaki who first suggested we go outside.¡±


    She sounded indifferent, like she was telling a story.


    Her voice was exceedingly monotonous. She was probably trying to maintain her composure by detaching herself from the memories. But that didn¡¯t stop the tears from pooling in her downcast eyes. Pressing the pale finger against her chest, she stared at us intensely.


    ¡°Would you please listen to what I have to say? No. I want you to listen. You uncovered the truth, so you¡¯re obligated to lend me your ear.¡±


    Mayuzumi agreed. She crossed her legs pompously and waited for Shizuki¡¯s next words.


    Shizuki lowered her head. ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered with relief. ¡°I¡¯ve been wanting to get this out of my chest for a while.¡±


    She closed her eyes quietly and took a deep breath.


    ¡°We had a dream.¡± Her high voice echoed throughout the room. ¡°A simple dream to go outside just once. You guys know how isolated this school is, don¡¯t you? We wanted to get out. Our frustration had reached its peak. Every day we felt like castaways. I thought I understood what it felt like to be abandoned at sea with nowhere to go.¡±


    I thought about my first impression of this academy. Even as a visitor, I sensed how abnormal it was. The stress on the girls living here was immeasurable.


    What¡¯s more, the girls were not allowed to go outside.


    ¡°Then one day, Ruiko and Saori found a blind spot in the security cameras behind the greenhouse.¡±


    The girls planned and carried out their escape based on the information they had obtained.


    They pretended to head to the greenhouse after sixth period and climbed over the wall.


    The girls tried to escape the birdcage and see the outside world. But their actions were simply done in the heat of the moment. Their plan might as well have been nonexistent.


    And sure enough, things took a turn for the worst.


    ¡°We were lost. It was Tsubaki who suggested avoiding the road. Ruiko took charge of checking the direction, and as a result we got lost. By the second night, we were panicking.¡±


    The academy was already aware of their escape. There was a good chance of them being tracked down in a few days.


    But the hunger, thirst, fatigue, and tension slowly drove the girls to a wall.


    Their stress erupted when Kotori sprained her ankle.


    ¡°Saori, Ruiko, and Tsubaki got into an argument. Saori wanted to find a way back to the academy, while Ruiko and Tsubaki wanted to get down the mountain at all costs. The argument devolved into a fist fight, and suddenly Saori just vanished.¡±


    It was probably an accident. There was a bloody stone nearby. Right now, Shizuki believed it was an accident. But back then, they thought they had killed her.


    ¡°It was too dark to see, but there was a steep incline behind Saori. A blow knocked her back, and she slipped. By the time we got to her, she wasn¡¯t breathing. Her eyes were wide open, her head cracked as she lay motionless. Saori¡¯s death scared us, but I think Ruiko was the most scared of all.¡±


    A person died because of their own thoughtless actions.


    Even if it was an accident, that fact would haunt them for the rest of their lives.


    ¡°Ruiko said that we were all equally guilty.¡±


    Had they not escaped from the academy, Saori would not have died.


    Saori was killed by everyone who left the academy.


    So they all must catch her blood, and they all must dig her grave.


    ¡°If we disagreed with Ruiko, we could have been next. Tsubaki, feeling responsible, agreed, while Kotori and I eventually did too. We decided to bury the body. Ruiko, in a state of panic, took out a knife.¡±


    It was a mistake to bring items that could be used to survive in the wild.


    Then Ruiko started cutting up Saori¡¯s corpse.


    ¡°While cutting off the fingers on her left hand, the fingers on her right hand, the toes on her left feet, the toes on her right feet, she said¡­¡±


    We need proof so that no one turns traitor.


    Promises made in such a situation were not to be trusted.


    ¡°We put Saori¡¯s body parts in our pockets and took them back. After that, I don¡¯t remember much. My memory¡¯s all foggy. When we were found, we were in a daze.¡±


    When the academy staff found the girls in a state of shock, they kept repeating the same thing.


    They got lost and gave up going down the mountain. Saori, however, continued the trek alone.


    After the girls returned, no police investigation was conducted. Why the academy made that decision, no one knew. As a result, Saori¡¯s body was never found, and Shizuki and her friends became residents of the fifth floor.


    ¡°We decided to bury the body parts in pots. A lot of students here grow flowers, so we thought this would be a good way to hide what we did. We¡¯ve been monitoring each other ever since then. Then lately, this happened!¡±


    Her voice turned fierce. Shizuki thrust her trembling fingers against the remnants of the red flower.


    One day, a red flower bloomed in the soil where no seed should have been planted.


    The flowers showed no sign of withering, blooming every night and spitting out body parts.


    A hand for a hand, a foot for a foot, fingers.


    The flowers continued to spit out the body of the late Saori.


    ¡°We wanted to throw away the pots, but we couldn¡¯t. We were afraid that people would realize what we had done. Even if we cut it off at the root, the flower would still bloom the next day. Tsubaki gradually lost it until she couldn¡¯t take it any longer. And then one day, the flower withered right around the time she died. That¡¯s when I realized. This was punishment. We were being punished for killing Saori and cutting up her body. And we deserved it.¡±


    Tears slid down Shizuki¡¯s cheeks. But she stayed grandly on her feet. Her quivering lips parted.


    ¡°This is everything we¡¯ve been hiding,¡± she said, tears streaming down her face.


    She fixed us with a sharp glare. Her shoulders were shaking, like she was expecting us to condemn her.


    Her friend died, and they chopped up her corpse. Thinking about the grisly deed, I placed a hand on her shoulder. Shizuki closed her eyes, afraid of whatever I would say. But I had no intention of condemning her.


    You shouldn¡¯t not kill. You shouldn¡¯t chop up bodies. This was common sense. Society would hand down the girls their punishment, as it should. No need for the supernatural to be involved.


    She believed that she deserved to be punished. That should be enough.


    ¡°Thank you for telling us,¡± I said. ¡°Let¡¯s call the police and give Saori¡¯s body a proper burial. That should pacify the oddity.¡±


    Mayuzumi raised an eyebrow. I knew I was being overly optimistic. But even if the oddity remained active, once others learned about the body, there would be no need to keep the pots anymore. Either way, the girls would be free from fear.


    This oddity was simply flowers spitting out flesh. It was creepy, sure, but that was all.


    The reason behind Tsubaki¡¯s suicide would come to light, and case closed.


    Mayuzumi, however, looked dissatisfied. Stroking her cheek, she asked, ¡°So, why were you looking for Kotori-kun?¡±


    Shizuki¡¯s eyes widened. She looked around frantically. The room¡¯s occupant was absent.


    ¡°Um, K-Kotori didn¡¯t come to the dining hall,¡± she stammered. ¡°She should have left her room. The dorm head told me to go check on her since I already finished eating.¡± She swallowed. ¡°She¡¯s not here?¡± she mumbled.


    A chill ran down my spine. Kotori was nowhere to be seen. Sensing something wrong, I bolted out of the room. I could hear voices in the distance. Quite a bit of time had passed, and students were returning to their rooms.


    Only the fifth floor was quiet.


    ¡°Shizuki-san, where¡¯s Ruiko-san¡¯s room?!¡±


    ¡°Room 503!¡±


    I dashed down the hallway and headed for room 503.


    ¡°Ruiko-san! Are you there?!¡± I called as I pounded on the door. ¡°Ruiko-san!¡±


    But there was no reply. The door was wrapped in silence.


    Ruiko too was gone.


    ¡°Where did they go?¡±


    My voice sounded hollow. I pressed my ear against the door, but sensed no sign of anyone in the room. I heard a door creak from the side. Mayuzumi appeared with a parasol behind her.


    ¡°Shizuki-kun, do you remember where Saori died?¡± she asked.


    Shizuki gasped, raising her head. ¡°Are you saying¡­ they went there? Why?¡± she quavered.


    Mayuzumi did not answer her question. She let out a sigh and started walking, looking annoyed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-kun. First, we¡¯ll borrow a flashlight from the dorm mother. It would be best to leave out the details.¡±


    ¡°If we want to find the girls, we need help,¡± I said as I fell in beside her. ¡°We should tell them.¡±


    Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want, go ahead. It¡¯s probably pointless anyway. They left all matters related to Tsubaki¡¯s suicide to us. Besides, we wouldn¡¯t want more people getting involved.¡±


    Mayuzumi let out another sigh. Pale hands brushed up her bangs.


    ¡°Unless you want more casualties,¡± she muttered gravely.

 Volume 5 - CH 1.9

    The flashlight cut through the darkness.


    We stumbled through two plastic greenhouses looming eerily in the darkness. The walls surrounding the academy stretched on behind them. One area used to be out of range of the security cameras, but that was fixed after the girls¡¯ escape.


    I doubt all areas were being monitored in real time. Footage was kept, though. Why did these girls risk going out there again?


    Psychological chains were what fettered these students. The academy was the only place for the girls. Even if they escaped, only a worse treatment awaited them. Yet they violated the rules once more.


    They broke through the invisible cage and flew outside.


    Why go to Saori now?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember how to get there,¡± Shizuki said. ¡°We got lost, so¡­¡± Her breath caught.


    The ground was dotted with red.


    It was as if someone had wounded their arm, leaving a trail of blood.


    Red flowers bloomed in the darkness. Their petals seemed to be emitting a faint light.


    Shizuki started running along the eerie path created by the flowers. I quickly picked up Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Ah, you read my mind. Impressive,¡± she said, holding the flashlight to her chest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve known you long enough. Hold on tight.¡±


    The leaf-strewn path made for poor footing. Running with Mayuzumi in my arms, I almost tripped several times. Little by little, the red flowers increased in number. The further we went, the thicker they grew, until eventually we arrived at an area filled with flowers.


    Mixed in with the soft fragrance was the smell of iron. It dawned on me.


    The faint smell that filled the academy. The sweet, unpleasant scent was coming from here.


    Rustle.


    Red flowers were crushed under leather shoes. A sweet scent drifted in the air, and the smell of iron filled my nose. Flowers had completely blanketed the area, covering Shizuki¡¯s ankles. When crimson filled her vision, she suddenly stopped.


    A sea of bright-red flowers cascaded down the slope like a waterfall.


    It was like a river of blood flowing down.


    Except it wasn¡¯t blood, but hundreds and thousands of flowers.


    We stopped. Two people were standing before the slope.


    Kotori and Ruiko were huddled together, staring at the bottom of the incline.


    ¡°Kotori¡­ Ruiko¡­?¡± Shizuki called.


    The girls turned around. Their faces were ashen. Ruiko was momentarily startled at the sight of us, then she shot us a glare. Kotori, however, showed no signs of being surprised; instead she raised a trembling finger.


    Her gaze darted around as she pointed at the bottom of the slope.


    ¡°Over¡­ there¡­¡±


    I set Mayuzumi down and scurried to the slope. I studied the area closely, my knees buried deep in the sea of flowers.


    The air was filled with the stench of rotting flesh.


    At the bottom of the slope was a red sea. Flowers were huddled together like a pack of beasts, filling the ground, countless petals piled on top of the other. Deep red was etched into my retinas.


    A different color sometimes mixed in with the crimson.


    White rolling over the red before vanishing.


    The flowers were spitting out flesh, one after another.


    Petals expanded to the point of bursting, and mucus and white flesh fell from within. The shaking flowers brought to mind a fucked-up kind of childbirth. The spawned flesh slid down between the petals and fell to the ground. The ground was probably filled with all the flesh that had been spewed out so far. It smelled of putrefaction. Feeding on the fallen flesh, the flowers continued growing.


    And the flowers continued spitting out flesh.


    Giving birth to the corpse buried underneath.


    The flowers spat out intestines. The organs, dripping with mucus, flailed as they fell on the dirt. The corpse should have decomposed already, but the flowers replicated the grotesque innards completely.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±


    Kotori, snapping out of it, covered her mouth and threw up. Right then, I finally came to my senses. A pale red heart was rolling among the flowers.


    It was an exceedingly disturbing sight.


    Kotori groaned, cradling her head. I grabbed her shoulders and pulled her back. No one should be looking at this. We should have left as soon as possible.


    Kotori retreated several steps and plopped down on the ground. But Ruiko remained standing. She clenched her fists as she stared down at the bottom of the slope.


    There was anger in her eyes.


    Not fear, disgust, or madness.


    Pure rage.


    ¡°What is this¡­ How long do you have to keep mocking us?!¡±


    She bit her lip, and blood trickled down her chin. Her dark eyes were ablaze.


    ¡°Ruiko-san!¡± I called. ¡°Get away from there! You shouldn¡¯t be looking at it!¡±


    ¡°Shut the hell up!¡± she roared, turning around.


    Her black hair billowed and fell over her cheeks. She glowered at Shizuki, then shifted her gaze to Kotori. I moved away from Kotori and stood up.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Ruiko snarled. ¡°Come closer, and I¡¯ll jump off. You don¡¯t understand¡­ You¡¯ll never understand¡­!¡±


    Her gaze went to the sea of flowers, then rested on Shizuki, who was down on the ground, crying.


    ¡°You were right, Shizuki,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s a miracle that no one has found this until now. Tell me, what is this?¡±


    She was staring at the flowers vacantly. But the next moment, anger filled her eyes once more.


    ¡°We were cursed. I knew. I knew all along! But I made up my mind. I told myself that I would bear it. If this is my punishment, I will accept it. So why are there so many of those damned flowers? How much more of this do we have to take before she¡¯s satisfied?!¡±


    Ruiko trampled the flowers at her feet. Over and over she raised her foot and crushed them. She screamed like a mad woman. She pretended to be calm, but deep inside her was a weak mind.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you fucking say something?! Say something, Saori!¡±


    ¡°How could she say anything?¡±


    Snap.


    A cool voice interrupted her shrieks, followed by the sound of someone biting chocolate.


    Ruiko raised her stiff face. Mayuzumi was looking down at the sea of flowers with bored eyes. She nonchalantly bit into her chocolate as she watched the twisted scene.


    A red flower fluttered up in the air. Mayuzumi smiled as she put the petals on her cheeks.


    ¡°She¡¯s dead,¡± she said. ¡°She can¡¯t speak. Hence the flowers blooming.¡±


    The dead can¡¯t utter their grievances.


    So they curse others instead.


    Speechless, Ruiko¡¯s mouth flapped open and shut. She shook her head repeatedly.


    While she had let her guard down, I dashed toward her and grabbed her.


    Rolling on the ground, I pulled Ruiko away from the sea of flowers. I moved away from the slope, crushing the flowers underneath, and let out the breath I¡¯d been holding. Ruiko bit down on my arm as she flailed about.


    ¡°Let me go! Let me go! I said let me go, you bastard!¡± she screamed.


    Her teeth sank into my flesh. But I wasn¡¯t going to let her go.


    I couldn¡¯t let her see any more of that. Whatever was happening with the pots was also happening in that sea of red, only on a larger scale. Something was clearly different, however.


    The oddity that simply spat out flesh bore unfathomable spite.


    None should ever peer inside it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you say!¡± I snapped back. ¡°You need to leave now! We¡¯ll listen to what you have to say later, but right now you need to calm down!¡±


    Ruiko growled in response. Her teeth on my skin, she burst into tears.


    Her body relaxed. She shook her head like a child lamenting her helplessness.


    ¡°¡­Ruiko.¡±


    Shizuki crawled up to her, nestling close. She held Ruiko¡¯s hand, and without saying a word, they started crying. I breathed a sigh of relief and looked to the sky.


    Pain jolted through my palm. I quickly looked down. I couldn¡¯t believe my eyes for a moment.


    A knife had pierced through my hands.


    Ruiko was looking at me with wide, red eyes. There were no more tears in them. Her mouth opened like a mechanical doll.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she growled.


    Ruiko slipped out of my arms. I grabbed the knife and pulled the blade out of my flesh. Biting back the disgusting feeling, I tossed the knife away.


    I reached out to grab Ruiko¡¯s arm.


    I couldn¡¯t let go of her. Not now. Never.


    The red sea appeared before my eyes. The fox¡¯s lips curled up in a smile.


    I touched her shoulder to get rid of the image.


    ¡°Odagiri-san!¡± Shizuki cried, pulling my arm.


    A knife grazed my cheek. Ruiko had another knife. She ran, swinging the knife around. In her eyes was a red sea. She returned to the slope and took something out of her chest pocket.


    A matchbox fell into her hand.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± she muttered as she struck a match. ¡°Go to sleep, Saori. Good night.¡±


    An orange fire lit up her face.


    Ruiko was crying like a little child.


    With trembling hands, she tried to toss the flame, discard the match in the red sea.


    A flower shook at her feet. Its petals swelled up like a pregnant woman¡¯s belly, and something slipped out of it.


    The red flower spat out a finger.


    It touched Ruiko¡¯s ankle. Mucus dripped down her skin, and dead flesh brushed her feet.


    She let out a yelp. As she lifted her foot, she lost her balance.


    That was all.


    That was all it took.


    The flame went out.


    A slender figure fell into the red flowers.


    Oddly enough, I heard no screams. Ruiko¡¯s body disappeared without a sound.


    And then there was none.


    The flower stirred. Its bud silently drooped and closed.


    Petals closed one after another. I looked away from the darkening sea of flowers.


    Even without looking, I knew.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahahaha!¡±


    Kotori burst out laughing like a madwoman. Shizuki wrapped her arms around her head and cried.


    Mayuzumi pulled out a piece of chocolate, and bit into it.


    The flowers, now mere buds, swayed quietly.


    Unaware that a person died.

 Volume 5 - CH 2.1

    Story II


    Then, the cat escaped from its cage.


    The cat was free for the first time in its life.


    The cat had grown up in a cage.


    The cat was raised with utmost care.


    The cat was never once abused.


    The cat was showered with love.


    The cat was anxious and not happy about it.


    The cat knew those who were persecuted and condemned.


    The cat was now free from anyone or anything.


    The cat laughed, holding its belly.


    It¡¯s time to play. Get ready!


    There was not much time, though.


    The cat has never played with anyone before.


    Reisen Girls¡¯ Academy was temporarily closed.


    The students were transferred to a sister school in another prefecture, and the masked Yuri vanished into the darkness.


    The sea of red flowers had burned to ashes. Nothing related to that incident remained at the school.


    Mayuzumi sat down on the leather couch and flipped through the documents in her hand. It contained information on Jingu Yuri¡¯s admission into the academy. She was an official student, apparently. But a few days before the incident, she had obtained a unique permission to return home.


    But we saw her at the academy.


    Mayuzumi picked up a piece of chocolate and munched on it.


    ¡°Surprisingly, her family, especially her grandmother, went frantic when they found out about her disappearance. Jingu Yuri was not an abandoned child.¡±


    Mayuzumi crushed the chocolate between her teeth.


    Resting her chin in her hand, she continued, ¡°It was also her family that got her permission from the academy to leave. But she didn¡¯t go home, despite really wanting to go home and have momentary freedom. She told her family that she was going to stay in the dorm.¡±


    Yuri¡¯s image appeared in my mind. She put on a cat mask and flared her cloak.


    The sight of her bowing in the woods was exceedingly bizarre.


    ¡°There¡¯s one piece of bad news. She¡¯s probably an esper. That academy originally housed plenty of girls from families with supernatural abilities. Her clan, in particular, was obsessed with these abilities and introduced one into their bloodline. Not exactly uncommon. A hobby of the wealthy.¡±


    I swallowed. She cast her gaze down listlessly.


    She looked like a doll in her designer coat and frilled skirt.


    Several small roses were attached to her ears.


    ¡°Everyone admires superhumans. But the idea of incorporating them into your own bloodline is beyond comprehension. Her family is shunned by other clans. And they¡¯re also keeping the ability they obtained a secret. We don¡¯t have any details.¡±


    Mayuzumi let out a sigh and closed the folder. As I thought over the things she just said, the incident replayed in my mind.


    The girls¡¯ tragic story. The fox¡¯s name coming up at the end. Jingu Yuri, who vanished in the flames.


    A fox and a cat. How were they related?


    ¡°Is it possible that she has the same ability as the fox?¡± I asked.


    Was the whole incident something she orchestrated alone?


    Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°Who knows?¡± she said wearily. ¡°But his existence was unique. The fox was born as a result of copulation between his mother and her own brother. Even within the Mayuzumi clan, his ability could not have been obtained without breaking taboo. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s any similar precedent. Besides, she lived in the academy, so she shouldn¡¯t have known about him.¡±


    But the cat¡¯s appearance hinted at the presence of the fox.


    Mayuzumi cast her gaze down in thought. Irritation filled her eyes. She hated boredom. But she detested the fox just as well. I was starting to get a headache too. I pressed my wriggling belly.


    The fox had made his presence known once more. I wasn¡¯t sure how to take that.


    I left him behind. I might as well have killed him.


    But once again, girls were sacrificed in the name of the fox.


    How do I deal with this fact, and what do I do next?


    ¡°A cat¡­¡±


    Who was that girl wearing a cat mask?


    I recalled the way she stared at us defiantly from within the flames.


    Where did she disappear to?


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get involved with her if possible,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°She¡¯s an abomination. But¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s wishful thinking.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you soon.¡±


    Her dramatic line replayed in my head. She said she would see us again before disappearing.


    I couldn¡¯t even tell what was going on.


    My palms balled into fists. The wound on my left hand ached. Why was I being tormented by someone I had decided to forget? I decided not to think about him ever again. But every time I remembered him standing in the spirit world, my breath caught in my throat. I tried to rid myself of the image, but to no avail.


    Right as my confusion reached its peak, a phone rang.


    Astonished, I turned to Mayuzumi. But she didn¡¯t move. Lying down on the couch, she opened a new box. She picked up a small dog-shaped piece of chocolate and popped it into her mouth.


    Ring.


    She chewed and swallowed casually.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s your phone,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Just because your phone rarely rings doesn¡¯t mean you should forget your ringtone. It must be because you don¡¯t have any friends. Poor thing.¡±


    Mayuzumi pretended to cry. I ignored her and pulled out my cell phone from my bag. I pressed the answer button and held it to my ear.


    ¡°Hello, Odagiri speaking.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Odagiri-san.¡± A cheerful voice, to my surprise. ¡°It¡¯s me, Nanami. Are you available right now?¡±


    I breathed a sigh of relief. But it was unusual for her to call me out of the blue. Maybe something happened.


    ¡°Do you need anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I thought about waiting for you to return, but if you¡¯re not too busy, I was wondering if you could come. Um¡­ It¡¯s about that thing I wanted to show you. She¡¯s fully recovered today, so she wants to talk to you.¡±


    ¡°Nanami-san. Can I put this away?¡±


    I heard a high-pitched voice. It sounded familiar. I had no idea why she was there, and I couldn¡¯t understand what Nanami was saying.


    Fully recovered?


    ¡°Sorry, can you please hold the line for a bit?¡± Nanami said. ¡°Yes, that goes over there. And please let that soak in hot water a little longer.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Um¡­ And I¡¯m gonna wash this¡­¡±


    Crash.


    I heard a plate break.


    ¡°Oh, no. You have to be more careful!¡± Nanami cried. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for you, Odagiri-san!¡±


    ¡°Wait, Nanami-san. Why¡ª¡±


    Beep, beep.


    The call was disconnected. I pulled the phone away from my ear, flabbergasted. I turned to Mayuzumi; she looked exasperated. She apparently heard the voice too.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Mayuzumi nodded. ¡°I totally forgot about her.¡±


    I nodded back.


    It was a little late, but we needed to check how she was doing.


    Come to think of it, we kinda just forgot about her after the incident with the fox.


    The voice on the other side of the phone belonged to Shiraki Aya.


    Ding, dong.


    I left the office and returned to my apartment.


    I pressed the doorbell, but no answer came from the intercom. Folding my arms, I waited for Nanami. I needed to figure out what was going on. But I didn¡¯t know what to ask her.


    Why was Shiraki Aya washing dishes at Nanami¡¯s place? What had she been up to until now? I was feeling oddly nervous.


    The door slowly opened.


    ¡°Welcome, Master!¡±


    Aya, dressed in an apron, greeted me with a smile.


    Without saying a word, I pulled a cigarette from my chest, lit it up, and took a deep breath.


    Several seconds later, I said, ¡°So, is there a punchline?¡±


    Aya clicked her tongue. ¡°What does it take to please you, you closet pervert? You¡¯re not interested in these tits?¡± She threw out her chest.


    The small apron she wore was on the verge of tearing. The cat¡¯s face printed on it was stretched hideously. Her ponytail was tied with a yellow scrunchie. She probably borrowed them both from Nanami. The two seemed to be getting along well, but what in the world was going on?


    ¡°What, no reaction? Tsk. Maybe something like, ¡®Welcome home, dear,¡¯ would¡¯ve been better. Otherwise, hmm¡­ I could¡¯ve come up with something before, but I can¡¯t really remember.¡± She started mumbling to herself. ¡°I¡¯m stuck in a rut¡­ Need some variety¡­¡±


    I snuffed out the cigarette I lit on an impulse. It was still long, but there was nothing I could do. After a few seconds of pondering, Aya looked at me.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she said. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Odagiri. As usual, you look surprisingly fine, despite looking like you¡¯d drop dead at any moment. As you can see, I¡¯ve finally made a full recovery. Sorry for calling you out here out of the blue. Come in.¡±


    Aya beckoned me and went inside. I watched her go. I thought back to the incident with the fox. The sensation of blood running down my throat. Her bewitching smile. Her weeping visage, tormented by Aya¡¯s death.


    Something was clearly off here.

 Volume 5 - CH 2.2

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Aya asked, perplexed. ¡°Don¡¯t be shy. Come on in.¡±


    Nanami appeared from behind her. ¡°Oh, Odagiri-san. You¡¯re here. Thank you for coming. Isn¡¯t this great, Aya-san?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all thanks to you, Nanami-san. Um, I¡¯ll go prepare some refreshments, so please make yourself at home, Odagiri.¡± She turned to Nanami. ¡°Which shelf has snacks that I can eat?¡±


    ¡°Please make a note of what you eat. I¡¯m deducting it from your pay.¡±


    Nanami watched Aya go with a smile. I frowned.


    When did they become friends?


    I beckoned Nanami over. She came to the doorway, baffled. I grabbed her arm and walked out of the room.


    Gently closing the door, I turned to her. ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°About what?¡± Nanami asked, confused.


    My head was starting to hurt.


    ¡°I did ask you to look after Aya after we restrained her. But when I asked about her later, you didn¡¯t tell me anything, and instead told me to wait. It¡¯s also my fault for forgetting about her, but why is she living with you?¡±


    And she looked like she had completely settled in.


    Nanami puffed her cheeks out and put her hands on her hips. ¡°I didn¡¯t have much of a choice. I couldn¡¯t let you see her until now. She herself insisted that she didn¡¯t want to see you.¡±


    ¡°So Aya has been in your place all this time?¡±


    Why didn¡¯t she tell me?


    Nanami crossed her arms and cocked her head. ¡°Hmm¡­ She kinda was. Actually on the first day, she melted.¡±


    ¡°¡­I beg your pardon?¡±


    Aya melted?


    Nanami nodded gravely. ¡°Yeah¡­ She turned all white and slushy. I was going to pack the goo straight into a garbage bag and throw it away, but as I finished stuffing it inside, I heard a voice.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no. I¡¯m scared. What happened? I don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m scared. Please.¡±


    Tears streamed from a lump of flesh.


    ¡°I felt sorry for her, so I kept the bag. And I decided to let her live in the closet. We talked about a lot of things. Recently she¡¯s been able to eat rice using chopsticks. And then suddenly the other day, she returned back to normal.¡±


    Nanami apparently did not find Aya¡¯s transformation particularly frightening. If anything she seemed satisfied.


    Confused, I tried to understand the situation.


    For some reason, Aya could no longer retain her human form and reverted to a lump of flesh. Nanami then took care of her. A few days ago, Aya returned to normal, so Nanami wanted us to meet. But there was one thing I couldn¡¯t figure out.


    ¡°Why does Aya want to see me?¡±


    What would we even talk about?


    Nanami¡¯s shoulders sagged as she let out a deep sigh.


    She lifted her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. She just said she had something to tell you. Also, Odagiri-san. I don¡¯t like your attitude.¡±


    She poked my forehead, tapping it with her nail.


    ¡°Ouch! That hurts, Nanami-san!¡±


    ¡°She had it rough. You should be more happy. Lie like an adult!¡±


    She dug her nail deep. Her relentless attack made me think I was bleeding.


    But nothing she could say would change anything. Aya and I had a history. She gave Aya a knife, made me drink blood, and served the fox. I also remembered her sorrowful questions. But we were never close enough to talk over a cup of tea.


    After twisting her fingernail a bit, Nanami put her hands back on her hips. Wearing a scowl, she whirled around. Her soft pigtails swayed.


    She gripped the doorknob firmly. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, I guess. It doesn¡¯t really bother me one bit if you two don¡¯t get along. But there is a problem.¡±


    She turned the knob and opened the door. There was a yelp.


    ¡°Ah! Oops¡­¡±


    Aya, who had been leaning against the door, tumbled out and fell beside Nanami. She looked up, rubbing her lower back.


    ¡°Ow¡­ Why did you suddenly open the door?¡±


    Upon noticing my gaze, she quickly rose to her feet. She scratched her cheeks in embarrassment.


    ¡°W-Well, you were talking about me,¡± Aya stammered. ¡°I got curious.¡±


    What is this reaction?


    Aya¡¯s gaze darted around restlessly. She shot Nanami a pleading look. Nanami folded her arms again and fixed me with a sharp stare.


    I thought I saw her pigtails billow.


    ¡°Fine. I have a suggestion.¡±


    I have a very bad feeling about this.


    Aya and I exchanged glances, then turned to Nanami at the same time.


    ¡°A suggestion?¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    Nanami threw her chest out. ¡°To get along, you must first work together.¡±


    ¡°Here you go!¡±


    Bang.


    A small hand slammed on the table. Tea cups and snacks bounced. Aya also jumped¡ªa rather overblown reaction. I studied the paper in Nanami¡¯s hand with half-lidded eyes.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± I muttered.


    ¡°Did you not look at it properly?¡±


    Not liking my response, Nanami stuck the piece of paper in my face. I couldn¡¯t breathe. I peeled it off and looked at the contents again.


    Pets Frequently Missing.


    I read it out loud. ¡°Pets are frequently missing. Please do not let your cat or dog out of the house. If you see anyone suspicious, please contact the local authorities.¡± I paused. ¡°What is this exactly?¡±


    ¡°Pets are disappearing around these parts,¡± Nanami replied. ¡°Some say it¡¯s just some random person, while others theorize organized crime. Some are even saying it¡¯s the work of some mysterious monster. Not that I care in the slightest. I do not bother with things I¡¯m not interested in. But the owners are offering a reward for any information, so you two should try to solve the case together. I¡¯ll be waiting for you with a warm meal. Today I¡¯m making miso hotpot!¡±


    She pushed us down the hallway and out the door. I couldn¡¯t even get a word in.


    Nanami kicked us out of the apartment. ¡°See you later!¡±


    The door slammed shut, leaving Aya and I outside.


    We exchanged looks again.


    ¡°Um, Nanami-san¡¯s miso hotpot is delicious,¡± Aya said. ¡°The meatballs are soft and spicy. And there¡¯s this squiggly thing¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean shirataki?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I think that¡¯s what she called it?¡± Aya nodded, discomfited.


    Silence fell.


    She hung her head for a while, then suddenly looked up. She shook her head a little and started walking.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get going then,¡± she said. ¡°There¡¯s no point in staying here, and I want to make it in time for the hotpot¡­ and I want to talk.¡±


    I had no idea what to talk about. But if she had something to say, I decided I should listen to her.


    Aya walked, wearing a serious expression.


    ¡°I, uh¡­ I lost track of my form after that,¡± she began.


    We went up the slope in front of the apartment. She walked out onto the levee and headed westward; she seemed to have a destination in mind. The chilly surface of the river shimmered in the autumn light.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure why that happened,¡± she continued, walking at a brisk pace. ¡°I don¡¯t know if it was because I had doubts about my identity, or if it¡¯s because you left the fox somewhere far away. Nanami-san told me about it. I mean, how can I not know my own body? I¡¯m just stumped.¡±


    After the incident with the fox, I gave Nanami a brief explanation on what happened. I told her that I got dragged into a huge mess, and that the mastermind went somewhere far away. That was enough for Aya to understand what happened to the fox.


    Her short ponytail swung from side to side. She looked up at the sky.


    ¡°I was terrified,¡± she went on. ¡°To have your body turn into a soggy lump of flesh like melted cheese and not being able to revert back. It felt like the whole world was collapsing. Ugh, lame. Forget I said that.¡±


    Aya shook her head wildly and raised a hand to stroke her palm.


    Suddenly, her finger bent. Flesh from the second joint to the tip turned white, wriggling like clay. It took the shape of a lily and shook. Then, her finger immediately returned to normal; she probably intended to do that.


    ¡°My body reverting back into a lump of flesh broke my mind. I was already mentally unstable to begin with, and it got worse. My body just melted and melted in a vicious cycle. But one emotion remained¡ªfear. I didn¡¯t want to die. It¡¯s weird. I thought living was boring, but the moment my brain melted, I got scared. Hilarious, I know.¡±


    Aya looked back up at the sky. We proceeded to the edge of the levee and came to an intersection. Crossing the pedestrian crosswalk, we came to a bridge over a river. We continued along the sidewalk.


    ¡°I guess that¡¯s just how it is,¡± I said. ¡°Everybody fears death when it looms before them.¡±


    ¡°Is that really how it is? It was my first time, so I was terrified. Humans sure are complicated creatures. I¡¯m a monster, though, I guess,¡± she said with a laugh.


    I thought I heard a different voice.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m a monster.¡±


    Why did she call herself a monster?

 Volume 5 - CH 2.3

    ¡°Hey, Odagiri. Why are you scowling? You¡¯re creeping me out.¡±


    Aya peered into my face with a frown. She was studying me up close.


    I swallowed. I could still see Aya in her face. Her expression was different and her appearance had changed considerably, but the core was the same. I recalled what she said before.


    Aya was Aya¡¯s desire materialized. Aya¡¯s model.


    I was the one who killed Aya. But the weapon was¡­


    ¡°¡­Me,¡± Aya said.


    My eyes grew wide.


    Aya shrugged awkwardly. ¡°Why do you look surprised? Your thoughts are written all over your face. You¡¯re so easy. I also wanted to talk to you about that.¡±


    At the end of the bridge was a staircase. Aya grabbed the railing and ran all the way down to the bottom.


    The riverbank was covered with bright-green grass that had grown in the summer. The smell of grass filled the air. Jumping into the sea of green, Aya ran straight ahead, wading through the grassy field all the way to the riverside, and stopped. She walked over to the sandy soil, then turned to look at me.


    She was behaving playfully, but on her grim expression was a hint of sorrow.


    ¡°Hurry up,¡± she said. ¡°You don¡¯t make a woman wait.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m coming.¡±


    What did she want to talk about?


    I jumped into the field and followed her, brushing aside the tough grass blocking my way. Damp soil stuck to the bottom of my shoes. The smell of grass rose with each step I took.


    As soon as I made it to the riverbank, I faced Aya.


    ¡°Hehe.¡±


    Aya chuckled, for reasons unknown. She rolled up her sleeves, exposing her pale, upper arms. A small dent appeared around her elbow, growing wider and deeper. Flesh continued sinking until forming a deep cut.


    Her arm tore from the cut, revealing fatty red flesh inside. She didn¡¯t shed any blood. Following the law of gravity, her lower arm fell to the ground.


    Both her arms had split at the elbow.


    Something fell one after another from between flesh and bone.


    Several blades rolled on the sand and stones.


    Knives, scissors, small kitchen knives. All sorts of weapons fell from her arms, wet with blood, viscous fluid, and fat.


    Aya smiled. I slowly took a step back.


    ¡°How¡¯s that? I put a lot inside,¡± she said.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    What was she planning to do with all these blades?


    I positioned myself so that I could move at a moment¡¯s notice. Aya, however, looked bewildered. Her arms were starting to fuse back together. Blinking repeatedly, she shook her head.


    ¡°Oh, you got it wrong,¡± she said. ¡°They¡¯re not for me to use.¡±


    Aya rummaged through the blades and picked one up. Her fingers dug into the blade of the small knife, and blood poured out of the white flesh, sliding down the blade and the grip.


    Aya showed her red hand to me. ¡°They¡¯re for you.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Blood trickled before me. The blade had severed her finger halfway through. Aya¡¯s eyes were narrowed, her fingers quivering. I just stared blankly at the scene in front of me.


    Aya, who was smiling even as her arms were ripped apart, was biting her lip.


    ¡°Wait, do you feel pain?¡±


    ¡°I do! I¡¯ve noticed it recently. Moving my flesh on my own feels fine, but a cut hurts a lot. Oh, don¡¯t worry about scars. I can just erase them.¡±


    More blood dribbled down. I grabbed her arm. My mind went blank.


    I had no idea what she was getting at.


    Why was she doing something stupid?


    ¡°You idiot!¡± I roared. ¡°What are you doing?! Let it go!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the idiot! I¡¯m telling you to grab it!¡±


    As soon as I grabbed the handle of the knife, Aya pulled her hand away. Blood gushed out. I felt the unpleasant sensation of the blade sliding across my palm.


    Aya screamed as she grabbed her bloody hand. The knife had cut through most of the dangling fingers.


    ¡°Stop! Look at your fingers!¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t care! I already made up my mind!¡± Aya backed away from me and shook her head like a child throwing a tantrum.


    The cat apron was stained red.


    ¡°Odagiri,¡± she said, waving her bloody hand. ¡°There¡¯s scissors, kitchen knife, and uh¡­ Sorry, my memory¡¯s still hazy. This thing that I gave to her¡­¡±


    ¡°You mean the knife?¡±


    Aya spread her bloody arms. Nodding, she stood tall.


    ¡°Yes, the knife. You can do whatever you want with my body. You can cut and stab me as much as you want. I won¡¯t die, but at least you¡¯ll feel better.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    What was she saying? I could not comprehend her odd words, which in turn, allowed me to regain my composure.


    Why should I cut her? Why should I stab her?


    There was no reason or need for me to do that.


    Aya was seriously waiting for my next move. She was biting her lip in anticipation of the pain.


    A breeze stirred the grass. I studied the knife in my hand. Its silver blade was stained with blood and fat. I had seen this scene before.


    Through the memory that my child devoured, I looked at the knife Aya had held before.


    ¡°You¡¯ll help me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    A dispirited voice. A knife offered to the girl, urging her to take it.


    ¡°You promised him, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    A grim voice. Arms beckoning.


    And the girl took the knife.


    An event from the past that could not be undone.


    Oh, I get it now.


    I took a lighter and a cigarette from my chest pocket. Holding the knife, I inhaled smoke with the smell of iron. Aya gave me a puzzled look.


    I blew out smoke. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be forcing people to do something they don¡¯t want to do.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    I took a long drag and breathed out. ¡°I don¡¯t want to be a judge.¡±


    Asking to be punished means telling someone to be the judge.


    Aya swallowed. There was agitation in her eyes. She shook her head wildly.


    A twisted smile appeared on her lips. But her voice was trembling.


    ¡°Th-That¡¯s not what I meant,¡± she said. ¡°You hate me, don¡¯t you? I killed that girl. But no one can judge me. So I¡­¡±


    Aya spread her hands. Her dangling fingers swayed.


    She looked at me grimly. ¡°I¡¯ve decided to live as long as I can. But I can¡¯t have you hating me forever. It¡¯ll make it hard for me. So I came up with something to give you closure.¡±


    Was that why she prepared multiple blades? She wanted me to forgive her with this?


    First of all, her idea of a closure was sickening. I breathed a sigh. I took another puff and regarded the bloody knife.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s not it,¡± I said. ¡°That¡¯s not all, is it? For the record, I don¡¯t want to cut or stab you, and I don¡¯t want to get killed.¡±


    I flicked the cigarette away and crushed it underfoot. After making sure the fire was extinguished, I picked it back up and put it in my chest pocket. It was still warm.


    I took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Also, I was the one who let go of Aya¡¯s hand. I killed that girl. How do I atone for what I did, then?¡±


    She and I were equally guilty. That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t forgive her.


    I approached her with the knife in my right hand and grabbed her shoulder tight.


    Aya closed her eyes to prepare herself. But I didn¡¯t stab her. Instead, I held the knife before her eyes. A drop of blood trickled, dripping down her face.


    ¡°Open your eyes and look closely. We put a knife in that girl¡¯s hand.¡±


    Nothing we could do would undo what happened. There was no point in grieving or regretting now.


    It was too late.


    Aya¡¯s face contorted, and she took a step back. But I didn¡¯t let go of her shoulder. It was too late to grieve or regret. No one would offer forgiveness, and there was no point in being forgiven.


    That girl felt the same thing.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± I asked. ¡°You¡¯re feeling what Aya felt back then.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a murderer. I killed someone I care about. I killed my friend. I killed someone. But no one condemns me for what I did. No one blames me.¡±


    ¡°No one criticizes me. No one calls me a murderer.¡±


    ¡°You should now know how that girl felt.¡±


    She should know the pain and the weight of it better than anyone else.


    ¡°My forgiveness means nothing,¡± I said.


    Aya raised her bloody hand. Blood dripped down her severed fingers. I let go of the knife and grasped her hand. The moment my palm came in contact with her blood, I heard a shriek.


    The child laughed as she devoured Aya¡¯s emotions. Her screams echoed in my mind.


    Aya cried and howled like a child.


    I can¡¯t escape. I can¡¯t be forgiven. No matter where I go, it¡¯s the same. I¡¯m lonely. I¡¯m sad. I¡¯m in pain. But I don¡¯t want to die.


    If she wanted to be like me, if I was her model, she must have wanted to be like this. That¡¯s how it was. I knew all along. If I had just given it a little thought, I would have understood.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she would have wanted to live, too.¡±


    Tears streamed down Aya¡¯s cheeks. She cried as she pounded on my chest.


    Her fingers trembled. It must hurt, but she didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°Why, why¡­¡± she mumbled between sobs. ¡°Please¡­ Please be mad at me.¡±


    I removed my tie and wrapped it around her hand. She could heal her wounds at will, but I did it anyway to stop the bleeding.


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to do anything to you,¡± I said, fastening her fingers back. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. I am angry. I will never forgive you for what you did to Aya. No matter what you do, I will never forgive you, just as I will never forgive myself. But you can live your life as you like from now on. You won¡¯t hear any complaints from me. Live as you wish. You decide how you want to atone for your sins.¡±


    There was no forgiveness to be given, no stone to be cast.


    There was only one thing I could say to her.


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me for help.¡±


    Aya plopped down on the ground. She howled, forgetting to heal her wounds. Tears dripped onto the fallen knife. I looked at the scattered weapons.


    The same blades she had Aya hold in her hand.


    ¡°Even I don¡¯t know what to do,¡± I said.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­ what you say¡­ Ahaha¡­¡±


    Aya chuckled. She pounded on the ground over and over, turning the soil red. I didn¡¯t say anything more and sat down beside her. I looked up at the sky and lit a cigarette.


    I laughed weakly, then took a long drag. Tears streamed down Aya¡¯s cheeks as she laughed.


    Once we understand the concept of death and know its horror, the weight of a person¡¯s death becomes heavier.


    Even more so if, even when you weren¡¯t afraid of death, you felt regret.


    If she had learned what kind of feelings had given her form.


    Killing her friend and living on would weigh heavy on her.


    Aya bawled like a child. I stayed by her side.


    A cool breeze brushed my cheeks. Dusk slowly crept across the sky.


    I just stayed still until she stopped crying.


    That was all I could do.

 Volume 5 - CH 2.4

    The last cigarette turned to ash.


    The sun had already set. I looked up at the pale blue sky. My body felt chilly, and my back ached from sitting on a stone. Aya was lying on her back beside me, looking up at the sky.


    She had stopped crying.


    ¡°It¡¯s nighttime already,¡± she muttered softly over the sound of the wind.


    ¡°Yeah. I wonder if Nanami-san¡¯s waiting for us.¡±


    Aya bolted upright. She stretched, like she had just woken up from a nap. The wound on her hand had healed as though it had never been. A bloody necktie lay on the ground.


    ¡°Nanami-san can be scary, but she¡¯s a good girl,¡± she said. ¡°She gave me a good lecture. If it weren¡¯t for her, I don¡¯t think I would have gotten back on my feet.¡±


    ¡°A lecture from Nanami-san?¡±


    What did she tell her? I couldn¡¯t imagine it.


    Aya cocked her head in thought. ¡°Um, well¡­ Nah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll tell you about it some other time. I¡¯m exhausted.¡±


    Aya stood up. She brushed the sand from her apron, picked up the blades, and shoved the deadly weapons into her palm, vanishing into a hole in her flesh without a sound.


    She then picked up the bloody tie, letting it dangle in the air.


    ¡°Sorry about this,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll buy you a new one. Nanami-san pays me for helping her with the chores, but I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to buy a tie. If you could just wait a bit.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. It¡¯s no big deal. More importantly, your apron is covered in blood.¡±


    ¡°What? Oh, it¡¯s fine. I wore it assuming it would get all dirty.¡±


    Aya removed the small apron. She took a deep breath, her chest straining against her blouse. She folded the apron, holding it under her arm, then looked at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re a terrible person,¡± she said.


    I held her gaze. ¡°I guess so.¡±


    Aya shook her head softly and started walking. Wading back through the grassy field, she set her foot on the stairs and climbed up to the levee.


    ¡°We¡¯ve wasted a lot of time,¡± she said. ¡°Let¡¯s go find those pets.¡±


    ¡°Wait a minute. We¡¯re going to search for them now?¡±


    ¡°Of course. You might not know this, but Nanami-san is terrifying! If she gives you a mission, you have to complete it. Keep that in mind!¡± she exclaimed.


    She looked like a frightened cat with its fur standing on end. Nanami might be strict in some ways, but she was, at her core, a kind child. Aya said so herself. I had no idea why she was acting this way.


    Aya started walking down the levee, following the same path we took to get here.


    I quickly followed her. ¡°Hold on. Do you even have an idea where to look?¡±


    ¡°I do. Sorry. I only came to the riverbank so the blood wouldn¡¯t draw attention. People rarely go to that area.¡±


    Aya spread her arms and walked away. The cold wind beat against my body. I walked briskly, pulling the collar of my tieless shirt close. We eventually made it back to the apartment.


    Aya went straight to a small, empty lot adjacent to the building.


    I have a very bad feeling about this.


    Overgrown weeds covered the space that was only big enough for one car. Random, weather-beaten junk was piled up there; it was being used as a storage space, it seemed.


    A familiar place. Back in May, I came here with Mayuzumi and Yusuke as per Nanami¡¯s request.


    ¡°Up until a few nights ago, cats used to gather here,¡± Aya said. ¡°But recently, none of them have come. I think that¡¯s when the rumors about pets disappearing started. So I¡¯m guessing that this place has something to do with it! Well? What do you think?¡±


    Aya pointed at the plot, asking for a commendation. But I did not respond. I just watched the thing in front of me silently.


    Among the junk was a strange object. An old dog house with a dull red roof. Its entrance and walls were boarded up, sloppily, messily, and securely. The battered, unreadable sign shook drearily.


    ¡°What is this anyway? What did it say? Can you read it, Odagiri?¡±


    ¡°Danger. Stay Away,¡± I replied, looking away.


    Aya blinked, baffled. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I¡¯m surprised you could read that. You¡¯re not making things up, are you?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I didn¡¯t exactly read it¡­¡±


    Yusuke himself wrote it in front of me after the doghouse was sealed.


    He left the apartment, saying he¡¯d put it up, but he didn¡¯t bother waterproofing it apparently. His carefree smile flashed through my mind.


    Aya stared at the doghouse. She bent down and looked inside.


    One of the nails had been removed, creating a gap.


    It was a sloppy job, typical of Yusuke, probably because he hammered nails all over without thinking. There was much difference between the boards that were firmly attached and those that were not.


    I pictured a smiling Yusuke giving me a thumbs up.


    ¡°Uh, this gap right here,¡± Aya said. ¡°There¡¯s all sorts of fur stuck to it. Does that mean the pets went inside?¡±


    ¡°An impeccable job by yours truly!¡±


    Yusukeeeeee!


    Aya was about to stick her hand into the gap, so I pulled her by the shoulder.


    She looked back, startled. ¡°Huh? What¡¯s wrong? I can deal with scratches. I¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it won¡¯t just scratch you. It will eat you.¡±


    Tear her arm apart.


    I shook my head. Aya eyed the doghouse and then me. A low growl came from within the doghouse.


    Aya studied me for a few seconds, then nodded. ¡°Okay, then. This thing gives me the creeps anyway.¡±


    ¡°Glad you¡¯re sharp.¡±


    Now we know why pets were going missing. The creature we had imprisoned inside the doghouse was still starving. A ferocious, vindictive growl drifted from inside. I pulled my eyes away from the doghouse.


    ¡°When I asked Nanami-san if the case had something to do with this place, she didn¡¯t respond,¡± Aya said. ¡°Though when I told her I was going to go check it out, she didn¡¯t object either. She said to save it for later. I¡¯m glad I have you here with me today. Hmm?¡±


    Aya studied the doghouse once more, tilting her head. ¡°Ah, smart move, Nanami-san,¡± she said with a grin.


    What was she talking about?


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan, Odagiri? I think Nanami-san was hoping that you¡¯d solve this case.¡±


    ¡°For now, I¡¯m going to Mayu-san¡¯s place and ask if there¡¯s something we can do about this. I¡¯ll have to take a rain check on that miso hotpot.¡±


    A sigh escaped my lips. If I recall correctly, Mayuzumi said that she would call her acquaintances who could help deal with the situation. She probably completely forgot about it already.


    It would be a good idea to talk to her before more damage was done.


    ¡°Really? Okay, then,¡± Aya said. ¡°Have a good one. I can bring you some of the hotpot later if you want. That way, you don¡¯t have to make food when you get back.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d like that¡­ Saves me some effort,¡± I replied. ¡°Well, what do you know? You¡¯re a natural at this.¡±


    Aya puffed out her chest delightfully. She then saw me off, waving her hand. I started walking to the bus stop alone under the darkening sky.


    I crossed the park and reached the bus stop. While waiting for the bus, I checked the time on my phone. Fortunately, I only had to wait for about ten more minutes. I rubbed my cold hands together. There was blood on them, so I wiped them off with a tissue.


    As I stood there with my arms folded, I heard a beep. I quickly took out my cell phone. There was an incoming call from an unknown number. I pressed the answer button, and a high-pitched voice greeted me.


    ¡°Hello? Odagiri? Sorry, there¡¯s something I forgot to tell you.¡±


    ¡°Aya? How did you get my number?¡±


    ¡°Nanami-san gave it to me. I¡¯m gonna call you often, so please cut me some slack.¡± She laughed awkwardly.


    Mayuzumi was one thing, but Nanami sharing other people¡¯s number was something I did not expect. But I couldn¡¯t be mad at her. I doubt Aya would abuse it either.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, I guess,¡± I replied. ¡°So, why¡¯d you call me?¡±


    ¡°I forgot to mention something.¡±


    I heard growling from the other side of the phone.


    Hesitating, Aya took a deep breath.


    ¡°About my recovery,¡± she continued. ¡°I thought it was simply because my psyche returned. But what if there was more to it? It might also be why I melted in the first place.¡±


    Aya paused again and took another breath.


    ¡°What if the fox is back?¡±


    Everything fell silent.


    The call ended. Aya¡¯s words reverberated deep in my ears. I remembered the red sea. In my imagination, there was no white figure in the spirit world. Genuine fear numbed my body. I felt dizzy, unable to take a single step.


    But my chest didn¡¯t hurt for some reason.


    The pain I felt every time I thought about the fox was gone.


    I stood there in confusion, my ear pressed against the beeping phone.


    The bus arrived, and the door opened.


    A moment later, the door closed.


    The bus drove away without me.


    The child in my belly whimpered uneasily.

 Volume 5 - CH 3.1

    Story III


    This happened some time ago.


    The cat spoke to four girls.


    The cat realized what had happened to the one girl who disappeared.


    Cats are intelligent animals, and it thought that the girl was no longer alive.


    The cat talked and played with the girls and determined them to be immensely hideous.


    The cat was not human, but it has never killed anyone.


    The cat knew that killing humans was a horrifying thing.


    The cat scorned the girls who buried the missing girl.


    The cat wondered if she could play with the girls someday.


    Cats are cats. They are cruel creatures.


    The cat was willing to play with them.


    Finally, the time came.


    The cat rejoiced in anticipation of the joyous occasion.


    So, with great enthusiasm, the cat decided to go and catch Kotori.


    Who could blame it for that?


    After all, cats are cats.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, Odagiri-kun. I am lazy. Not doing what I don¡¯t want to do is my creed. I won¡¯t deny that. But that¡¯s no reason to chastise me.¡±


    Mayuzumi turned her back to me crossly. A black figure moved on the couch. Her dress was disheveled, the hem of her skirt spread wide like a crow¡¯s wings. I sat down on the couch across from her and let out a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯m not chastising you. Just please at least do what you said you would do.¡±


    ¡°I already did, so what are you complaining about?¡±


    ¡°Only because I reminded you about it.¡±


    Mayuzumi did not respond. She just lay there and gave a small shrug.


    This was the result of my complaining to Mayuzumi about the doghouse. She had been grumpy since yesterday after contacting an acquaintance. Watching her, I let out a sigh.


    No matter what happened, Mayuzumi would never change. She lived her life however she wanted.


    But my frustration only grew. I had no time to be dealing with her fickleness.


    ¡°Is it possible that the fox is back?¡± I asked.


    Mayuzumi still did not reply.


    But seconds later, she looked over. ¡°Hmm? Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Is it possible that the fox is back from the spirit world?¡± I said firmly.


    Mayuzumi was silent. She grabbed her cup, and she picked up a piece of chocolate. Red rose-shaped candy adorned her slender fingers.


    She dunked the chocolate into the cup, and stirred it with a golden spoon.


    ¡°No,¡± she declared flatly, sipping her drink.


    I frowned. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    Everything that happened so far pointed to the return of the fox.


    Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°Only Mayuzumi Azaka can walk in the depths of the spirit world. Only me. I¡¯m an extraordinary esper, and in the words of the cat, a monster. The spirit world is my playground. For others, it¡¯s just hell.¡±


    Mayuzumi sipped her cup again. She crossed her legs and put her chin in her hand. The rose anklet fastened around her ankle swayed, glinting red against the light.


    ¡°There is no way for him to return from there. And there is no esper who can bring him back. The fox is likely involved in the previous case, but only indirectly. I believe Aya-kun¡¯s body restored itself because her psyche returned. However, it¡¯s possible that the fox¡¯s ability leaked into this world, which in turn, had an effect on her.¡±


    Mayuzumi sighed and shook her head again. She seemed very irritated.


    She was neither frightened nor panicking, just irritated.


    ¡°Imitations are always hideous, especially if the original is hideous too.¡±


    ¡°¡­An imitation?¡± I asked.


    Mayuzumi suddenly went quiet. Her large eyes narrowed for a moment.


    She turned fully to face me, and said, ¡°Yes, an imitation. I have a question for you.¡± Her voice took on a serious note. ¡°Suppose the fox had returned. What would you do to him?¡± she asked matter-of-factly.


    Her words chilled my bones.


    I balled my hands into fists. I understood what she meant by that question. I¡¯d been asking myself the same thing over and over for the past several days after parting ways with Aya. My chest began to ache again. I could no longer keep his existence in the depths of my memory.


    Back then, I made a decision to kill the fox. But I failed. I couldn¡¯t do it.


    What does the current me want to do to him?


    ¡°Back then, I wanted to kill the fox,¡± I answered.


    I tried to recall the rage I felt then, but it was gone and never came back. My hatred and fear of him, however, remained.


    I could not accept his return. But every time I thought of him being in the spirit world, I felt suffocated. Imagining how he must feel trapped in there made me want to scream out loud. The emotions that filled my heart couldn¡¯t be described. They were contradictory.


    I hated the fox. I feared the fox. Killing him wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    But I¡­


    What was I trying to figure out?


    I shook my head and stopped my thoughts from running. I unwrapped the bandage on my palm and rewrapped it for no reason. Mayuzumi didn¡¯t say anything. She just lay back down, not even pressing me for an answer.


    Right as she closed her eyes, there was a ring.


    It was the phone. Opening her eyes, she lifted her body up and leapt gracefully. She picked up the receiver and pressed it to her ear.


    ¡°Yes, Mayuzumi Psychic Detective Agency. Oh, it¡¯s you. What¡¯s wrong? Isn¡¯t the case over?¡± Mayuzumi asked softly.


    A flustered voice came back from the other end of the phone.


    ¡°Sounds like some serious trouble. But I don¡¯t know where she went or why she disappeared. So far, there¡¯s no sign of her around me.¡±


    The caller¡¯s voice intensified, then gradually softened until trailing off. Mayuzumi, who had pulled her face away from the phone, pressed it to her once more.


    ¡°I know you guys don¡¯t care if she goes crazy or disappears. It¡¯s stupid to start making a fuss now just because it could become a liability issue for the hospital. You¡¯ll probably treat her similarly as Saori-kun anyway: missing. Am I wrong? So calm down¡ªthey hung up.¡±


    Mayuzumi put the phone down and turned around. The corner of her mouth lifted.


    ¡°A call from Reisen Girls¡¯ Academy,¡± she said. ¡°Kotori-kun has disappeared from the hospital.¡±


    ¡°She did?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    I pictured her frightened.


    Mayuzumi nodded gravely. ¡°She was admitted to a university-affiliated hospital after suffering a mental breakdown. But that hospital does not specialize in psychiatric care. She was staying in a general ward, and she snuck out a few days ago behind the nurses¡¯ back, without any help. The cameras showed her leaving.¡±


    She put on a white negligee and a cardigan and left.


    Since she was to stay in the hospital for the long term, she was allowed to wear plain clothes, which backfired. She apparently blended in with the regular visitors. Her whereabouts were still unknown.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she could have just disappeared like that. Someone¡¯s hiding her.¡±


    A girl appeared in my mind.


    An outlandish figure in a cat mask regarded us and gave a deep curtsy.


    ¡°See you soon.¡±


    Thunk.


    My ears caught a peculiar sound. Seconds later, I realized that it was mail dropped into the letterbox.


    I got up and went to check. There was an envelope in front of the door. I flung open the door without bothering to pick it up, and as soon as I lifted my head, I saw the delivery man. His eyes widened in surprise, and he gave a nod. Mayuzumi found direct mails annoying, so she had the mailbox on the ground floor removed. The deliveryman looked perplexed. He seemed to know nothing. I thanked him and watched him go, then turned back and picked up the envelope.


    The plain white envelope was marked with the apartment number and the name of the recipient. The name of the sender was written on the back in red crayon.


    From: the fox.


    My womb stirred. But something other than fear filled my chest. I grabbed my trembling hands. I carried the envelope carefully so as not to crush it and showed it to Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Mayu-san. I found this at the door.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. Hmm¡­¡±


    Mayuzumi cast me a sidelong glance. She took the envelope and opened it. A letter slipped out, together with something else. It looked like a cookie. It hit Mayuzumi¡¯s knee and rolled on the floor. As she opened the letter, a sweet scent wafted through the air. Red fluttered down from inside.


    Red petals.


    The paper was filled with words written in crayon.


    Mayuzumi read the first sentence.


    ¡°The story resumes.¡±


    Her red lips twisted softly. She tapped the letter and gave a small laugh.


    ¡°I see. How stupid.¡±


    I took the letter and read the words written crookedly on purpose. The child in my belly laughed again. A chill crawled up my spine. But it was a different feeling from fear. Something was rushing up my throat.


    ¡°Hahahaha.¡± The urge to scream turned into laughter. ¡°I get it now.¡±


    It was indeed stupid.


    ¡°The story resumes.


    Once upon a time, there was a pitiful princess.


    She was trapped by flowers, waiting for help for a long time.


    Like Sleeping Beauty, who spent a hundred years asleep.


    Like Rapunzel, held captive by a witch.


    She has been waiting alone for a long, long time.


    Would anyone help her?¡±


    What do you think, dear reader?


    I crushed the letter in my hand and tossed it away. Mayuzumi was holding another sheet of paper. It bore simple, typewritten words. A map was also attached.


    A white card came to mind. This one looked very similar to the one that the fox sent.


    I now understood what Mayuzumi meant by imitation.


    ¡°It¡¯s the place where Kotori-kun is being held,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Coming all the way to Nago City, huh? How very thoughtful of her. The letter is very roundabout, but basically if we call the police, she¡¯s dead. This fox sure is a worrywart.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted in a sneer. I saw nothing wrong with her reaction.


    This was similar to the fox, but there was a crucial difference.


    There were flaws in the production. A letter sent conventionally, talking too much about the premise. The fox would have clearly specified every single detail that he wanted us to discern on our own.

 Volume 5 - CH 3.2

    Words popped into my mind.


    Copycat crime.


    But only very few people were privy to the details of the incident. Even Asato¡¯s followers would not know anything.


    How was she able to imitate him, then?


    I thought long and hard about it. I felt the urge to smoke. As my fingers moved, my gaze went down to the floor¡ªto the object that had fallen from the envelope.


    It was covered in red petals.


    The moment I picked it up, my vision turned red.


    My stomach burned. My throat hurt. My belly squirmed. Rage blazed in my guts, making my fingers tremble.


    A lovely, wooden brooch in the shape of a small bird.


    It was split in half.


    Revolting. Self-gratifying mischiefs are sickening, period.


    Do humans mean nothing to her?


    The brooch broke apart. I put the chips of wood on the table. Pieces resembling cookies lay scattered next to the hot chocolate.


    Mayuzumi picked up a red petal and glanced at me.


    ¡°Well then, Odagiri-kun. What¡¯s your plan?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going. I have no other choice but to go. I have to save Kotori-san. She might just be imitating the fox, but she¡¯s trying to do the same thing as him. The childish game must be stopped.¡±


    I touched my belly. I would need her help depending on the situation. Uka purred in delight.


    Papa, I heard her say.


    ¡°What about you, Mayu-san?¡± I asked.


    Mayuzumi was silent. She gave me a surprised look.


    Moments later, a chuckle escaped her lips. She brought the petal she picked up to her lips and kissed its arched tip softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going this time,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯m not going to get dragged into these silly little games over and over. I don¡¯t have time for childish games. If someone else took over writing the fox¡¯s tales, I¡¯ll have to read it, even if I don¡¯t want to, and tear the book apart.¡±


    A wet tongue slithered under the petal.


    Wearing a bewitching smile, Mayuzumi went on, ¡°The story resumes.¡±


    There was a sweet scent, and the smell of iron.


    Red glowed against pale skin. She licked the flower.


    ¡°After every beginning, there is only an end.¡±


    Red petals crumbled between her teeth. It smelled rich and thick.


    And Mayuzumi ate the flower.


    The place was located in the mountains of Nago City.


    From the office, we took the freeway west, and, using the map, headed for the mountainside. A small Western-style house stood among the trees, with a huge greenhouse next to it. I looked at the map to check if it was the right place. Memories from June replayed in my head.


    We took a right turn on the same road that I had taken with Higasa. We had been to a Western-style house nearby. The atmosphere of this house was similar to that burned-down mansion.


    It was like a haunted house, solemn and profoundly silent.


    A backup location.


    What if the fox had this place built as an alternative? It was very likely that he was waiting here while Higasa led me to his trap at the other mansion.


    But how could anyone else know of its location?


    The mansion stood silently under the dazzling blue sky. I swallowed. As I stepped forward, I felt a poke at my back. I turned around and saw Mayuzumi holding her parasol.


    ¡°What are you doing, Mayu-san?¡±


    ¡°Take a good look at the map. The map is not pointing to the house.¡±


    The tip of the red parasol moved from the mansion to the building next to it.


    Crimson shimmered behind the clear glass.


    ¡°It¡¯s the greenhouse.¡±


    It resembled a spider¡¯s web, with its black, ornamented frames and glass panels. On the other side of the glass was a cluster of red, pulsing as if alive. Layers of thick petals reminded me of exposed flesh.


    It smelled thickly of iron. The child in my belly stirred.


    The red flowers were born from the dead.


    I led the way through the door. The soles of my shoes touched water.


    Splash.


    There was a thin layer of water on the ground, mixed with soil and fertilizer. Red petals flowed like little boats over the surface. The greenhouse was filled with rich vegetation. Red flowers were densely clustered under fully-grown trees. Between the plants were narrow paths filled with water.


    Clank.


    I heard the door being locked behind us. But we didn¡¯t turn around.


    We continued deeper inside the building.


    Splash, splash, splash.


    It sounded like a child was playing with water. The ripples grew louder. We proceeded onward, following the sound, until we arrived at an open space. In the small circular clearing was a cabriole-legged table and chair. Cups, saucers, a pitcher of milk, and some tea cakes sat on the desk.


    The cat was sitting there.


    ¡°You¡¯re here.¡±


    She turned and smiled. A loose black dress covered her body, and her cloak hung over the chair. A cat mask concealed her face.


    Her lips curled up gently. She welcomed us whole-heartedly.


    A pale girl was lying at her feet.


    Her long hair was fanned out in the water. Thick bandages were wrapped around her thin wrists, and her sheer, wet negligee was stuck to her body. Lying there in the water, she looked as if she were floating in a river.


    Her figure brought Ophelia to mind.


    A woman who descended into madness because of grief and drowned.


    ¡°Are you okay, Kotori-san?!¡±


    Ignoring the cat, I scrambled to the girl and lifted her body up. Water dripped from her hair. Her body was thin but heavy like a corpse. Her skin was cold.


    Her eyes were not looking at me.


    Light-brown eyes stared at the glassy sky.


    Petals fell from her mouth. Torn red flowers whirled.


    Then it hit me. Her mouth was moving rapidly. Every time her jaw moved from side to side, I saw white teeth and the color red.


    Her teeth clattered. She was munching on something with her eyes wide open.


    A chill ran down my whole body. I put my finger in her lips and forced her mouth open.


    ¡°Kotori-san, what did you eat?¡±


    A clump of red flowers fell from her upper jaw.


    Liquid leaking from the flowers trickled down. The reddish-black clump looked like flesh. There was real flesh and blood mixed in. The wounds on her tongue suggested she had bitten it with her teeth.


    Kotori grinned.


    There was no delight in her broken smile.


    She was just sneering.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t ignore me, cutie,¡± the cat said. ¡°I can understand your concern for the young lady, but women are jealous creatures by nature. I¡¯d like to have your company.¡± Her voice was grating.


    I gently set Kotori down. She lay on her back like a doll with her eyes open. I stood up and turned to the cat. Her legs were crossed, her cheek in her hand.


    She grinned like a Cheshire cat.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had a chance to talk to you guys yet.¡±


    I slammed my fist into her face.


    The cat¡¯s mask cracked, and the chair toppled. Yuri fell, holding her stomach, and skidded across the water. She stopped when she hit a brick. Breathing heavily, she struggled to get up.


    I rushed toward her and grabbed her by the collar. Her lips were bleeding, her cheeks swollen. The cat regarded me with a surprised look.


    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in talking to you,¡± I said, raising my fist. ¡°What did you do to the girl?¡±


    ¡°Oh, now this is a surprise. I didn¡¯t expect you to hit a woman,¡± Yuri replied. ¡°Am I correct in assuming that it¡¯s because you think of me as a monster and not a human being?¡± Her face contorted into a grin. ¡°That makes me happy,¡± she muttered with genuine delight.


    I dropped my hand and let my boiling head cool down. But I kept my hold on her collar.


    ¡°The game is over,¡± I said. ¡°We¡¯ll talk later. Let¡¯s get out of here.¡±


    I started walking. Like a cat being pulled by its owner, she didn¡¯t resist as I dragged her away.


    ¡°A curse prevents the princess from leaving the glass coffin,¡± she suddenly murmured.


    It sounded as if she was reciting a story. I stopped in my tracks.


    I looked over my shoulder and saw a crooked smile on Yuri¡¯s face.


    ¡°Once she steps outside, she will stop breathing.¡±


    Our gazes met. I looked at Kotori.


    Lying on the ground, she reached out a hand, wrapping her fingers around a red flower.


    The flower snapped.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± I said.


    ¡°Feel free to test it out.¡±


    Yuri and I glared at each other. Moments later, I let go of her.


    Yuri rose slowly. She put a hand on her chest and bowed.


    ¡°Thank you for coming, cuties,¡± she said. ¡°Please accept my warm welcome.¡±


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± said a clear voice.


    Mayuzumi was sitting in a chair; I didn¡¯t even notice her move. Legs crossed, she munched on a chocolate cookie. There was a card on her fingertips.


    The white card came with the plate, it seemed. She flipped it up and held it to the sky.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said. ¡°So this is the kind of game you¡¯re playing.¡±


    Mayuzumi flicked the card away. I caught it before it landed on the water.


    The card contained a story. I read the blurry text.


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a pitiful princess.


    She was trapped by flowers, waiting for help for a long time.


    Like Sleeping Beauty, who spent a hundred years asleep.


    Like Rapunzel, held captive by a witch.


    She made a wish to the witch, and a curse befell her.


    A curse that prevented her from leaving the glass coffin.


    If she stepped outside, she would stop breathing.


    The coffin door remained closed, covered in red flowers.


    Who will break the curse?¡±


    ¡°What do you think, dear reader?¡± Yuri finished.


    She watched us with her fingers interlaced behind her.


    Moments later, she shook her head. ¡°Ignoring a girl hurts her feelings. I¡¯d appreciate it if you¡¯d be a little more thoughtful. I like to fool around, but I don¡¯t want to be treated like a clown. That¡¯s it for the rules. Please do your best to save her. Otherwise it wouldn¡¯t be worth it for the organizer.¡± She bowed once more.


    Even without her cat mask, her eyes still glowed like those of an animal. Mayuzumi turned the card with her fingertips. The image of a cat spun round and round.


    Mayuzumi stopped. ¡°Sounds like a very lax condition compared to what the fox gave. He gave three choices: leave, kill, or kill yourself. But the conditions you set are a little different. What exactly are you plotting, pretending to be the fox?¡±


    Yuri smiled. A bright, feline smile appeared on her face.


    She held her head high. Like an actor on stage, her voice carried sonorously.


    ¡°I want you to think about it. I have no reason to impose death upon you. A little bit of modification is fine, no? I am merely an imitation,¡± she admitted. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it if you could overlook a few flaws. After all, I am a novice.¡± She bowed again.


    Placing her hand on her belly, she smiled. Mayuzumi watched her with narrowed eyes.


    ¡°What are you?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    The cat laughed. Laughed in genuine happiness.


    ¡°Cats serve as foxes¡¯ messengers. They are monsters that understand monsters.¡±


    Her twisted smile was very similar to Asato¡¯s.

 Volume 5 - CH 3.3

    ¡°Let¡¯s go over the rules,¡± Mayuzumi said.


    They were facing each other like they were having a tea party. Kotori was crawling on the water behind them, drenched all over as she moved forward. She touched a red flower and broke the stem.


    Snap.


    She picked the flower and tore the petals with her teeth.


    The shredded flower disappeared into her mouth. She ate like she was devouring prey.


    Mayuzumi read the rules to the cat, keeping her eyes only on her. The cat listened with a smile.


    ¡°She made a wish to the witch, and a curse befell her,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°A curse that prevented her from leaving the glass coffin.¡±


    ¡°So what do you think, lovely lady?¡±


    Mayuzumi gracefully picked up a piece of chocolate in the shape of a flower and set it between her teeth.


    Crack.


    The flower broke into pieces.


    ¡°There is no way to break only the curse. Kotori wished for something from you. Just like those who put their trust in the fox. If you make her renounce her wish, the curse will be lifted. Am I right?¡±


    ¡°Impressive. You¡¯re on the right track. This is nice. I¡¯m having so much fun.¡±


    The cat smiled delightfully. Ignoring the pastry, she picked up a sugar cube for tea and munched on it.


    Kotori wished something from the cat. Like the Little Mermaid, she asked a witch to grant her wish, and was cursed in turn.


    To save her, the princess¡¯s sisters cut off their hair and told her to kill the prince.


    The Little Mermaid was the representation of the people I couldn¡¯t save.


    How could I save Kotori?


    ¡°Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°First of all, you should stop Kotori-kun from eating flowers.¡± Her eyes remained fixed on the cat.


    The sound of flowers being torn to shreds continued behind them.


    Kotori munched on the flowers without rest. The sight of her eating while shedding tears suggested an addiction.


    ¡°Those red flowers originally grew on the dead,¡± Mayuzumi added. ¡°She shouldn¡¯t be eating them. Though it appears the flowers here a little different. The issue is her odd behavior.¡±


    It was as if the flowers had enchanted her.


    Kotori looked up, confused, then flashed a broken smile. I walked up to her and bent down.


    She cocked her head. ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±


    I quietly took away the flower in her hand. Kotori did not respond. She swallowed the flowers in her mouth as her big, clear eyes regarded me. Her small mouth opened.


    And she screamed.


    Kotori reached out a hand. Crying like a child, she tore the red flowers. I quickly grabbed her by the waist and pulled her away, but she kept resisting. Her palm brushed against my face repeatedly, her fingernails tearing at my cheeks. It hurt.


    ¡°Ah, ah, aaaaaaahhhh!¡±


    ¡°Please calm down, Kotori-san. That flower¡¯s¡ª¡±


    Kotori stiffened all over and arched her back. Blood poured from between her teeth. Red foam spilled from her mouth along with drool.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun!¡±


    ¡°She bit her tongue!¡±


    I inserted my finger on the edge of Kotori¡¯s lips and forced her mouth open. I then pulled a handkerchief out of my pocket and shoved it into her mouth. The cloth turned red. She wasn¡¯t losing much blood, providing me a slight sense of relief. She fell flat on the ground. I held her small back to prop her up. Her limp body was terribly heavy.


    Tears spilled from her closed eyes. She had fainted.


    ¡°This is impossible,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°It¡¯s like she¡¯s under a spell.¡±


    If we took the flowers away from Kotori, she could die.


    Just like Ophelia, who died a madwoman.


    ¡°The curse can only be lifted by renouncing her wish. You should know that,¡± the cat said.


    I glowered at her. The cat gleefully picked up a sugar cube.


    What exactly does the cat want? Her goal was beyond me. But as long as Kotori was behaving weirdly, we had no choice but to play her game.


    As the story went, Kotori was enchanted by the flowers. Taking the flowers away from her could lead to her death. I picked up the flowers on the ground as I lay Kotori on my lap.


    Why does she eat flowers?


    I tore the flower and shoved it into my mouth. I smelled iron and a sweet scent.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun, do you like eating flowers?¡± Mayuzumi joked.


    Ignoring her, I chewed on the petals. Fragrance reminiscent of make-up brought to mind a woman. I continued munching on the petals, bearing the sensation of them sticking to my teeth.


    It did not taste good. It smelled, but tasted like nothing.


    Why would she eat this? I couldn¡¯t even imagine it.


    ¡°Eating flowers is a kind of metaphor,¡± Mayuzumi said in a low voice.


    I raised my head.


    Yuri¡¯s smile deepened. ¡°Nice. Not bad at all. A little too fast, I suppose.¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up a cup. She stared at the tea inside and squinted.


    She tilted the cup, letting the contents spill onto the water. Amber color diffused.


    ¡°Do you have any hot chocolate?¡± Mayuzumi asked ¡°Somewhat strong, if you don¡¯t mind.¡±


    The water momentarily turned red, then returned to normal. I was reminded of Tsubaki¡¯s suicide. The smell of iron stirred it up more. Kotori woke up. Her thin fingers touched the handkerchief stuffed in her mouth.


    She pulled out the cloth soaked in blood and drool.


    Her wrists were wrapped in thick bandages.


    I just now wondered: why were her wrists bandaged? It seemed like she had slashed her wrists or something.


    The hospital did not inform us of any self-harm. Had that been the case, her escape would have sparked more urgency. We would¡¯ve been called earlier. The wounds on her wrists were most likely sustained after she arrived at this location.


    The wounds on her wrists and the water filling the floor. As I combined the two together, a grim image appeared in my head.


    Put an arm inside the tub and slit the wrist.


    Similarly, press the wrist against the shallow water and let the blade slide across.


    A chill ran down my spine. A lot of time had passed since her disappearance. If she had repeated the act numerous times, this water would have her blood in it, albeit a very small amount. The red flowers swayed. I bent down and tore one of them. The water that filled the pathway seemed to be designed to seep into the soil through the gaps between the bricks. And the red flowers were absorbing the water.


    I wanted to dismiss it as a wild idea. But I had a feeling that was the reason for her wounds. Potted flowers spitting out human flesh, giving form to the resentment of the dead. But these flowers did not spit out flesh. Instead they bloomed, waiting to be eaten.


    Those flowers were blooming on the dead.


    What if these flowers were blooming on blood?


    Those flowers were based on the wish of the dead.


    What if these flowers were blooming because of Kotori¡¯s wish?


    My eyes blurred. The child in my belly giggled. The water touching my skin changed, and something gathered around my feet. A red circle formed. The diffused blood gathered to one spot.


    Blood touched my body.


    And my vision switched.


    ¡°¡­Mayu-san.¡±


    Mayuzumi and the cat disappeared. A field of flowers stretching in all directions.


    I was alone in the forest.


    The sky was painted black. The sea of red flowers went on as far as the eye could see, red as blood. A girl¡¯s arm passed through my vision. It seemed to be mine.


    I had turned into a girl, watching the world through her eyes.


    One of her arms was bandaged. She was tearing the flowers with her wounded arm.


    When was this? What I was seeing was Kotori¡¯s memory that my child devoured.


    But the sea of flowers should have burned up. Kotori had not seen a field of red flowers since that night.


    This was impossible.


    Her pale fingers ripped a flower from its stem, bringing it to her mouth. The unpleasant aroma I had just tasted earlier spread on my tongue. My field of vision, fused with hers, was displaying a nightmarish scene.


    Then it dawned on me.


    I was seeing through Kotori¡¯s eyes. This was how she saw the world.


    She was still trapped in that forest.


    The sensation of petals sliding down my throat frightened me. Crushed petals clogged my throat, making it difficult to breathe. I felt like I was being strangled. I was sweating, burning up, and my heart was beating considerably faster. It was unbelievably painful.


    Yet, I continued to eat the flowers.


    Questions filled my mind, and fear filled my chest to the point that I wanted to scream out.


    Her emotions pulled me in. I was almost to the point of having a panic attack. I wanted to cry out like a child. At the same time, I knew. Even if I asked for help, no one would come.


    Which is why I have to save her, the calm part of me thought.


    I rid myself of the emotions clinging to me.


    There was no time for games. No time to get eaten or swallowed.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Uka.¡±


    My voice echoed from somewhere. The sound of chewing stopped.


    Okay.


    My vision switched back. My physical senses separated itself, and I returned to my own body. I found myself in a bright, sunlit greenhouse. The blood that had stuck to my legs diffused back into the water. Red flowers rustled. My whole body was drenched in sweat, like I¡¯d been underwater. Steadying my racing heart, I looked around.


    Then I noticed something.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­ Mayu-san!¡±


    Only one side of the tea table was occupied. The cat, resting her chin in her hand, smiled boredly. Her cheek was still swollen.


    She was studying me.


    Mayuzumi was nowhere to be found.

 Volume 5 - CH 3.4

    ¡°What did you do?¡± I demanded.


    ¡°Before you get the wrong idea, I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± the cat claimed, raising both her hands.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it. Water splashed as I approached her. The cat stood up and stepped back, protecting her belly with her arms.


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m telling the truth. Think about it. Let¡¯s say I killed her. What¡¯s the point of carrying her body out and coming back here? She left this greenhouse on her own, cutie. I understand your concern, but please remain calm. I don¡¯t want to hurt this body too much. Please.¡± She didn¡¯t complain about the pain on her cheek.


    Breathing a sigh, she picked up her cup and took a sip.


    ¡°Actually, it¡¯s all my fault. Would you please take a seat?¡±


    She sat down, pointing to the chair across from her. She picked up a bird-shaped cookie and munched on it. Anger welled up from the pit of my stomach, but I swallowed it back down.


    Going against her was not going to make things better. I pulled out a chair and plopped myself down.


    ¡°Lady Mayuzumi Azaka figured out Miss Kotori¡¯s wish. I expected nothing less from her. I was deeply impressed. But it was too soon, you see. I had to change the rules. I asked her to leave. I¡¯ll talk to her some other time. For now, I want to talk to you.¡±


    Yuri regarded me with a smile.


    ¡°Your child is wonderful,¡± she said in an enraptured tone. ¡°I envy you. Conceiving a monster is nothing short of a miracle.¡±


    The baby in my belly squealed. I clamped down on my squirming stomach. I felt disgust in her words, but her eyes betrayed genuine envy. I couldn¡¯t understand why she would hold my baby in such high regard. But none of that mattered now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think Mayu-san would listen to you,¡± I said. ¡°Besides, should you be even changing the rules? The fox never did.¡±


    The fox¡¯s games had rules. They were absurd, but he did not alter them.


    What would happen to us people involved if the rules were changed every time the organizer was at a disadvantage?


    Yuri shrugged and shook her head. ¡°Lady Mayuzumi Azaka left on her own accord. She has little interest in this game, apparently. Also, in her words, this game is ¡®more up your alley¡¯. She¡¯s going to wait at the mansion until it¡¯s over. And I concur.¡±


    Yuri picked up a piece of chocolate and bit into it. Frowning, she returned it on the plate. She apparently did not like chocolate. She put three lemons in her tea and continued.


    ¡°The rules are different. I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t mind. The game itself is a mess. I¡¯m just borrowing the fox¡¯s format and letting you guys play. Surely I¡¯m allowed to change the rules a bit. I can guarantee you that I will be honest with the players. As proof, I¡¯ll give you a hint as a penalty for the change.¡±


    Yuri interlaced her fingers and rested her chin on them. She smiled, her cat-like eyes glinting.


    ¡°What is her wish? Only when you guess it right will she listen to you. Making the right guess will dispel her from her trance. After that, it¡¯s up to you. Well, good luck. I¡¯ll be rooting for you.¡± She bowed.


    Her words sounded sincere, but they were not. She was just holding Kotori as hostage to manipulate people and make them play her game. I gave her a sharp glare.


    The cat sighed. ¡°Oh dear, I¡¯ve just given you a hint, so please don¡¯t give that look. You¡¯re breaking a girl¡¯s heart, cutie. There¡¯s no need to thank me, but I would have expected a different reaction.¡±


    ¡°Stop calling me that,¡± I finally snapped.


    Yuri blinked several times, then laughed. ¡°Oh? I thought all men were pathetic, adorable creatures. You seem to be an exception. Men are inept. They can¡¯t even conceive.¡±


    Her gaze flitted to my belly again, a hint of ecstasy in her eyes.


    She wet her lips. ¡°You are a man, but that one part of you is worthy of respect. That womb is, in a way, the ultimate form of virgin birth. You should be more proud. I¡¯m genuinely envious. I admire you. To conceive a genuine monster is a very enviable thing.¡±


    I did not say anything back, and instead glanced at Kotori. She had been eating the flowers. She was fine at the moment, but the fact that the cat was challenging us to save her, there must be danger involved. Perhaps her eating the flower was the same as taking non-lethal doses of poison continuously.


    She would reach her limit at some point.


    I got up and approached Kotori, who was eating a flower.


    ¡°What about the fox?¡± I asked. ¡°He¡¯s a man, a creature you look down upon. You call yourself a messenger, but what¡¯s your relationship with him?¡±


    I found myself craving for the answer.


    What was the fox doing now? What was his relation to the cat?


    I really wanted to know. I couldn¡¯t get him out of my mind.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster first, a man second. So I chose him,¡± she replied. ¡°I want to believe that he chose me too. I¡¯m going to return the favor. I live solely for that moment.¡±


    I watched her with eyes wide open. Her answer did not make any sense.


    Yuri patted her own belly.


    Wearing a soft smile, she said, ¡°And that moment will bring me supreme joy.¡±


    I had no idea what she meant by that.


    But one thing was for sure: that moment would be far from joyful for me.


    The cat chuckled.


    Like she was having the time of her life.


    I sat down beside Kotori. The water on the floor was shining golden in the sunlight. Kotori was in the middle of it, her eyes in a state of rapture. It was like looking at a painting.


    ¡°Kotori-san, what did you wish for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I did not expect a reply. But Kotori tilted her head, and incomprehensible words left her mouth.


    ¡°Flowers are scary, aren¡¯t they?¡± Kotori continued munching on the flowers. ¡°They¡¯re scary, so I eat them.¡±


    A twisted smile appeared on her face. Seconds later, the expression slowly vanished from her visage.


    Kotori faced the flowers with a blank look. I sorted out the information I had obtained in my mind.


    Kotori feared flowers.


    She didn¡¯t see flowers as food.


    Yet she ate them.


    A grave inconsistency. I couldn¡¯t wrap my head around it. Unfortunately, my deductive reasoning skills were extremely lacking. Watching Kotori wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere.


    ¡°What exactly is her wish?¡±


    Mayuzumi said that eating flowers was a metaphor.


    I didn¡¯t even know what that meant.


    The cat watched me silently. I couldn¡¯t figure out Kotori¡¯s wish. I was just wasting precious time.


    But there was a way.


    Something only I could do.


    I stroked Kotori¡¯s head, and she smiled like a young child.


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    Staring at her broken smile, I prepared myself for the rest. I felt the cat¡¯s gaze coming from behind.


    I didn¡¯t want to be defenseless in front of her, but there was no other choice.


    I took Kotori¡¯s hand and slowly unwrapped the bandage.


    White cloth unraveled smoothly and floated on the water. The bandage fell off, revealing a thin wrist with deep scars. The flesh was festered, probably as a result of her wound opening constantly.


    She opened her own wound and let her blood mix with the water.


    My vision burned with rage. I gritted my teeth hard. I could feel my false molars creaking.


    I took a deep breath and exhaled. I studied my palm.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if hurting her was necessary, but I thought mixing our blood would yield something.


    I had to connect to her on a deeper level.


    I pressed my fingers into the stitched wound in my own palm and gouged it, forcing it open. Sharp pain jolted through my hand. Blood slowly poured out. I pushed my finger into the hole and twisted the flesh until I felt it was enough, then let go.


    ¡°Hngh¡­¡±


    Wiping away the tears, I let out the breath I¡¯d been holding.


    Blood ran down to my wrist. I was ready. I knelt beside Kotori.


    I could sense the cat enjoying herself, but she said nothing, perhaps out of courtesy for being a spectator.


    I took deep breaths. Kotori gave me a puzzled look.


    I was certain that it would work.


    But I had no idea if it was safe.


    Once my mind left, Mayuzumi had to take care of the rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m counting on you, Mayu-san,¡± I muttered.


    I pressed my bleeding palm against Kotori¡¯s wound.


    She quivered in pain. She shook her head, but I didn¡¯t let go. The blood from my palm touched her wound.


    ¡°Uka,¡± I said as I let the blood flow deep into Kotori¡¯s wound. ¡°I want you to eat her memories straight from the flesh.¡±


    Absorb her mind and memories.


    Until now, Uka had eaten the mind and thoughts of people through their flesh and blood, devouring tragic memories on a whim. And now I was actually asking her to do it. Uka seemed grumpy, but moments later, she reluctantly agreed.


    Okay.


    My vision switched.


    I was right in front of myself. My arms hurt. He was holding my arm for some reason. The pain was coming from there. I tried to get away, but I couldn¡¯t.


    Why wouldn¡¯t he let go of me?


    Right before I started panicking, my mind returned. I told myself to calm down. This pain was Kotori¡¯s, not mine.


    But the one feeling fear and the one trying to calm themselves down were both me. I felt as though I had become a two-headed monster. But my body could not split in two, so instead my mind did. She screamed in fear. I screamed in fear. Two views switched.


    And I lost myself.

 Volume 5 - CH 3.5

    First, there was fear. Then there was sadness.


    Even these emotions faded until I couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    I gazed blankly at the scene before me.


    Three people were arguing.


    Heated words were hurled back and forth, then flesh struck flesh. Two people were hitting each other. Silhouettes entwined and separated several times. The other was screaming beside them.


    Saori and Ruiko were beating each other up. Tsubaki was screeching like a crow beside them. I didn¡¯t know what she was saying. Suddenly, Shizuki stood up and grabbed Ruiko¡¯s hand to stop her. But Ruiko shook her hand off and raised her arm.


    A stone came down. Saori screamed. Red blood blocked her vision, and she staggered back a step. Ruiko looked around, bewildered. She didn¡¯t quite understand what she had done. Saori stared at her wet palm. Something had spilled from her cracked head, sticking to her fingers.


    Saori¡¯s legs went lax, and she slid down the slope.


    I didn¡¯t actually know at what point she died.


    I looked to the side.


    A refreshing breeze brushed against my cheeks. I was sitting in an outdoor caf¨¦, my whole body stiff, holding a cup of hot chocolate.


    At the far end of the caf¨¦ located in the academy¡¯s central plaza, the familiar seats were occupied by the usual people. Naturally, one seat was vacant. We always just silently acknowledged that empty space.


    But right now, a different person was sitting on it.


    She munched on a sugar cube and regarded us with a smile.


    A smile that reminded me of a cat.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said. ¡°You girls really don¡¯t know where she is. That¡¯s a shame. Ah, it must be sad to know that a good friend of yours is missing. Whenever I see you having tea like this, I wonder how sad you are.¡±


    She shook the cup of tea vigorously, spilling its contents on the table. We exchanged looks. No one knew why she was here.


    ¡°But I apparently lack imagination,¡± the girl continued casually. ¡°I can¡¯t for the life of me see you girls as being sad.¡± She winked.


    A chill ran down my spine. Ruiko, the aggressive one, started talking, trying to get rid of the stranger with her snide remarks. But the cat-like girl did not care. A moment later, Shizuki, who had been silent until now, struck the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m grieving,¡± she said.


    Silence fell. The girl paused. She closed her eyes and sipped her tea.


    Opening one eye, she mumbled, ¡°I mourn for my love. I¡¯ll be chief mourner.¡±


    Was that some kind of poem?


    Her smile deepened. ¡°So you¡¯re the only one who claims they¡¯re grieving.¡±


    Shizuki nodded firmly. I studied the stranger. My hackles rose. Indescribable fear gripped me.


    She didn¡¯t seem human.


    ¡°I hated you all, by the way,¡± she whispered softly from my bedside.


    I couldn¡¯t say anything back.


    I pulled the comforter. I wanted to close my eyes. Cover my ears. I wanted to fall asleep.


    How nice it would be if I could hide under the covers. Yet I couldn¡¯t even do that.


    ¡°I was the one who killed them both,¡± Shizuki said, stroking my hair. ¡°And I¡¯m the one who drove you mad.¡±


    She took a tuft of my hair and kissed it. Then she pulled hard. I felt a sharp pain in my scalp. I couldn¡¯t even move as she pulled my hair out. Trembling, I just waited for her to leave.


    ¡°Hey, is it frustrating?¡± She giggled. ¡°Are you frustrated?¡±


    Tears blurred my vision.


    Shizuki¡¯s fingers gently wiped away the tears.


    ¡°Now if you could just die, it would be perfect,¡± she said melodiously.


    I was scared. Terrified. I¡¯d been frightened for a while now.


    Ever since Saori¡¯s death, I feared I¡¯d share the same fate as her.


    And my fear was amplified when the flowers bloomed. Tsubaki¡¯s death drove it home.


    One day I would become like that. I would be killed and become a corpse.


    Yes, I was terrified of being punished by the flowers.


    ¡°I see. So you wish to overcome your fear. Then the fastest way to do that is to ¡ö¡ö¡ö with the subject. It¡¯s really quite simple, young lady. Humans are trash. ¡ö¡ö¡ö are far better. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so bad to be a ¡ö. Yes, and then you¡¯ll never have to be afraid again,¡± the cat said cheerfully.


    I happily agreed. Shedding tears, I accepted her proposal.


    When was this? I couldn¡¯t remember.


    I hated that I couldn¡¯t hear the important parts.


    I was standing under a blue sky.


    At my feet was a dry rooftop. In the center of the white-and-blue world stood a girl. Her arms were outstretched, tears streaming down her face. Suddenly, she started running, crossing the roof. I didn¡¯t know her. But I did.


    My memories became muddled.


    I knew that it was bad, but this was my decision. Borders blurred, existences fused. The boundary between me and myself disappeared, and we became one. Uterus was embedded in my belly, and the taste of flowers filled my mouth. Saori fell off in front of me, and the dog bit off its owner¡¯s head.


    The taste of flesh filled my mouth. Mayuzumi twirled her red parasol.


    ¡°And¡­ by eating¡­ tried to¡­ god.¡±


    Mayuzumi Chihana tried to become a god by eating the flesh of a god.


    ¡°Eating flowers is a metaphor.¡±


    I took a deep breath. Opening my eyes, I struggled to emerge from the sea of memories. The answer was on this side. I recalled the girl eating flowers. The cat¡¯s words spun through my mind. Then it all melted again.


    The scene before me turned cloudy, like water dropped on paint. Words came rushing in as a muddy stream of incoherent nonsense. I just cowered in the midst of it, holding my head in my hands.


    A sea of crimson flowers stretched on beneath my feet.


    Flowers are scary, so I have to eat them. They say that those who eat demons become demons themselves. Then you will never be afraid again. If you eat a god, you will become a god. The truth is, Shizuki. If you don¡¯t want me to die, then stay with me. Won¡¯t you die, Kotori? Hey, Odagiri. A womb in the belly. Flowers into fingers.


    My consciousness melted. My existence became vague, and words lost their meaning.


    Just before everything turned to nothing, something warm touched my hand.


    Papa.


    Something warm descended on my hand as I drowned in a sea of stupor. It wrapped its tiny arms around me, clinging to my neck. It smelled of milk and blood. It was heavy. It moved its arms and legs as it tried to tell me something.


    A small tongue licked my face like a puppy, slithering over my cheeks again and again. It kept repeating the same words.


    Papa, no.


    A child¡ªUka was calling me.


    I embraced the being in my arms and established my own existence around the child. I lifted my own consciousness from Kotori¡¯s memories.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered to the child in my arms.


    I almost lost myself.


    The child beat on my chest, sobbing. I hugged her tightly. I pressed my cheek in her hair and whispered.


    ¡°I will never forget.¡±


    I should never lose it. I promised Shizuka. I promised to remember her. I must not lose sight of myself. I must not forget my promise to her.


    ¡°I am your father,¡± I said.


    A declaration. Acknowledgement.


    Then all of a sudden, my vision rapidly returned.


    I let out the breath that I had been holding, coughing repeatedly. I was actually suffocating to death. I almost drowned in a sea of memories.


    Kotori looked frightened. What just happened was something I alone experienced through Uka. I doubt the girl knew what actually occurred.


    I took a deep breath, exhaled, and pulled my wounded palm away. She quickly held her wrist close.


    Kotori resumed tearing the flowers, bringing them to her mouth.


    Her eyes were glazed over. I studied her.


    Would my words really reach her? I wasn¡¯t sure. But my only choice was to hit her hard with the answer I found.


    ¡°Eating flowers and becoming a flower won¡¯t make your fear go away,¡± I said.


    Kotori froze. Her eyes widened. Her pale lips quivered.


    A glimmer of sanity appeared in her cloudy eyes.


    I was sure. This was the answer.


    Eating flowers is a metaphor.


    Eating flowers had the same significance as eating human flesh.


    She tried to become a flower by eating flowers.


    Like the woman who once tried to eat a god to become a god.


    I repeated what the cat said. ¡°I see. So you wish to overcome your fear. Then the fastest way to do that is to fuse with the subject. It¡¯s really quite simple, young lady. Humans are trash. Red flowers are far better. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s so bad to be a flower. Yes, and then you¡¯ll never have to be afraid again.¡±


    Kotori¡¯s fingers creaked. She tore off the flower in her hand and pressed it to her lips. A red drop dribbled down her chin. But her eyes were definitely looking at me. Confident that my words had reached her, I continued on.


    ¡°That¡¯s what the cat told you. But that¡¯s nothing more than sophism.¡±


    Humans cannot be flowers.


    To ¡°become a flower¡± probably meant to be poisoned by a flower and die.

 Volume 5 - CH 3.6

    Kotori was being deceived. Her wish was something imprinted on her. It would never come true. The cat was twisting facts to her benefit.


    She probably counted flowers growing on top of a corpse as ¡°becoming a flower.¡±


    ¡°Takanashi Shizuki confessed her crimes to you and wanted you to die. You were afraid of being killed yourself, and your fear was directed to the symbolic red flower. You believed that the flowers would kill you, which led to your desire to escape from reality. Saori¡¯s body was recovered and your sin was brought to light. Even if you survived, you could not escape from that fact. So you wished to stop being human¡­ But there¡¯s no point.¡±


    I grabbed her arm. Kotori shrank, shaking her head as she tried to escape my grip. But I held her down.


    I fixed her with a hard stare. ¡°You¡¯re in a safe place now. Takanashi Shizuki has had her revenge. She will not dirty her hands in a way that could be traced back to her easily. You should accept reality. You covered up Saori¡¯s death and buried her body. As a result, two people died. That fact cannot be undone. What¡¯s the point of running away?!¡±


    Kotori shook her head wildly. Her large eyes darted around. Words spilled from her trembling lips.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything,¡± she denied. ¡°I¡­ I know nothing¡­ Saori¡­¡±


    ¡°How long do you plan to keep on running?! You deny, avert your gaze, wish to become a flower. In the end, you¡¯re still scared!¡±


    Kotori¡¯s breath seized in her throat. Tears fell from her large eyes.


    I prayed fervently that my words would reach her. That was all I could do.


    She needed someone to be angry with her. She needed someone to assure her safety. But no one did it. I knew I wasn¡¯t enough to fill that role. I didn¡¯t even know if this was the right thing to do. Still, it was better than staying silent.


    If she didn¡¯t wish to leave, the sea of flowers would not disappear.


    She would always be alone.


    ¡°The field of flowers is gone. Burned up. Do you want to stay in them forever?!¡±


    I lifted her body up. Kotori screamed. Water dripped from my clothes. I dashed through the pathway, stepping on the dirt. Rushing past the vegetation, I carried her all the way to the glass wall.


    With one arm holding her up, I slammed my hand on the wall. Fortunately, the sun hadn¡¯t set yet. I could see a small Western-style house beyond the glass, the pale blue sky, and the green grass.


    ¡°Look, Kotori-san. There are no flowers.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    There were flowers at our feet, but I forced her eyes away from them. My hand left a blood in the shape of my palm on the glass.


    ¡°There are only two of us here, you and me.¡± I continued lying like it was nothing. ¡°You don¡¯t need to become a flower anymore. Running away from reality won¡¯t change anything. You¡¯re safe now.¡±


    Warm rays were pouring down from the sky. Kotori was hanging onto my neck, looking outside. Her eyes narrowed slightly.


    She opened her mouth, and petals fell from her lips.


    ¡°It¡¯s all over now.¡±


    The whole tragedy ended that night.


    That was a fact and the truth. The tragic story of the five girls was over and would never change.


    There was no need for her to become a flower in the first place.


    Kotori threw herself at me. Tears wet my hair. Her whole body was trembling.


    Keeping her face down, she forced the words out. ¡°I¡¯m done.¡±


    The last piece of petal fell from her mouth.


    Resembling a lump of meat, it dropped onto the water.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to do it anymore.¡±


    Deeply relieved, I fell on my knees.


    Kotori probably realized the abnormal state she was in and became scared. Her fear of the current situation prevailed over her fear of being killed by the flowers. That was all; my words were meaningless. Still, I was glad.


    I was grateful to hear those words from her.


    I lowered her to the ground. She should have given up her bizarre desire to become a flower. I patted her head with my uninjured hand. Kotori shrank back. Sensing that I didn¡¯t mean any harm, she relaxed.


    Suddenly her face tensed.


    ¡°Ah, but the White Rabbit¡¯s bell has already rung,¡± came a lively voice. ¡°How truly unfortunate.¡±


    I had completely forgotten about her.


    Kotori¡¯s eyes snapped open. Her whole body convulsed, and she collapsed into my arms. Her pale lips were trembling. As I peered inside, my breath caught.


    Roots were forming on her wet tongue.


    A small bud sprouted.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen someone turn into bubbles before. This shouldn¡¯t be that surprising to you, cutie. ¡®Eat a flower to become a flower.¡¯ It¡¯s certainly a metaphor, with the flower being likened to flesh, but at the same time it¡¯s a contract. I don¡¯t lie. When the intake of flowers exceeds a certain level, her whole body will germinate. It¡¯s that kind of oddity. I applaud your noble efforts, cutie, but ¡®tis a pity.¡±


    The cat sauntered toward us, her black cloak faring. The gentle curve of her belly caught my eye. Her abdomen seemed to be bulging.


    It brought to mind a mother cat with an enlarged belly.


    She bowed theatrically.


    ¡°Time is up,¡± she pronounced.


    ¡°After all that talk of being honest with the players, you lie,¡± said a grumpy voice.


    I smiled.


    When it came to theatrics, she was far superior.


    ¡°This is why you¡¯re nothing but a clown.¡±


    Snap.


    A red parasol blossomed. Crimson stood stark against a green backdrop.


    A figure in black was standing in the greenhouse. Her eyes narrowed in displeasure.


    Mayuzumi slowly twirled the parasol. The buds in Kotori¡¯s tongue withered away instantly. Suddenly, her neck swelled, plant roots crawling under her thin skin. Her shoulder ripped open. Blood trickled down through a small hole, and a seed leaf grew.


    ¡°No, no, noooooo!¡± Kotori shrieked.


    Shaken, she waved her arms around to get away from the roots. But it was growing under her skin. No amount of flailing would remove it. The roots stretched over her shoulder.


    Mayuzumi squinted. She closed the parasol.


    She spun it in her hand, and it flew straight up in the air. Just before it hit the glass ceiling, the parasol bloomed and fell on her shoulder.


    Mayuzumi twirled it again.


    The next moment, the roots on Kotori¡¯s skin withered away. The red flowers at her feet drooped one after another. Kotori was left with a weal on her skin.


    Everything returned to nothing.


    Mayuzumi closed the parasol, and the last of the red disappeared.


    ¡°So¡­?¡± Mayuzumi groaned.


    The cat clapped her hands loud. On her face was an innocent, childlike smile. There was no malice in it.


    She gave a broad smile. ¡°Ah, wonderful move, young lady. You are worthy of the highest of praises. Incidentally, I was a little bit off with the time. It wasn¡¯t on purpose. You¡¯re free to think that it was, of course. Anyway, I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re back.¡± The cat giggled.


    Mayuzumi shrugged. ¡°I thought Odagiri-kun would have finished by now, so I came over, only to hear your stupid voice. I need him to drive me home. Waiting alone was a backbreaker, but I had to do actual work in the end. This is not my kind of game. Copying the fox? Revolting.¡±


    Mayuzumi shook her head and let out a weary sigh. ¡°I know you¡¯ll never stop pestering me, so I showed up. I don¡¯t really care whether Kotori-kun lives or dies. Participating in a child¡¯s game once is more than enough. So what¡¯s your plan now? How do we treat the loser of the game?¡± she asked languidly.


    Her gaze was fixed on the cat¡¯s belly. Holding the trembling Kotori tight, I observed the cat. She had no more hostages.


    The cat raised her hands flippantly. ¡°Well, Ms. Kotori is safe now. Rest assured.¡±


    ¡°So now I just have to hit you, and it¡¯s case closed,¡± I growled.


    The cat¡¯s eyes flickered. Smiling, she held her own belly with a grim look.


    ¡°No violence please. I don¡¯t want this body hurt for various reasons.¡±


    I had no intention of obliging her request. And there were a lot of questions I needed to ask her.


    Holding Kotori in my arms, I headed for the entrance to prevent the cat¡¯s escape.


    All of a sudden, a phone started ringing. Seconds later, Mayuzumi pulled her cell phone out of her purse.


    She pressed it against her ear. ¡°It¡¯s me. Oh, I see. So that¡¯s what happened. No, just talking to myself.¡±


    After exchanging some words back and forth, Mayuzumi hung up. She shot the cat a cold stare.


    Mayuzumi answered my unvoiced question. ¡°Shizuki-kun disappeared from her home after she was discharged from the hospital. She¡¯s currently missing.¡±


    The cat smiled. Holding my gaze, she spread her arms wide.


    ¡°It would be uncouth to talk about it in more detail. Let us relocate, my friends. Why don¡¯t we just let Ms. Kotori sleep in the car? No ambulances. Explaining what happened is too much trouble. It would be better for her too if we just sent her straight home afterwards. Now, then.¡±


    She clapped her hands once.


    ¡°How about one last game?¡±

 Volume 5 - CH 4.1

    And now, the cat had gained lovely playmates.


    The cat had never had anyone to play with before.


    The cat did not like the girls. It did not even want to look at their faces.


    By pure chance, the fox¡¯s playmates came, and the lonely cat chose them as its playmates.


    The cat has already played one game with them.


    The cat, not knowing how to play, imitated the fox.


    The cat was delighted, joyful, and happy.


    The cat brought one last plaything, a girl.


    The cat, carrying a heavy belly, thought that this would probably be its last game.


    The cat had not the slightest regret.


    The cat¡¯s life had been filled with regrets, sadness, hardship.


    The cat had no intention of mourning ever again.


    The cat decided to open a treasured wound for its playmates.


    The cat hoped they would be happy.


    Cats are cats. They are not human beings.


    The cat did not know what it meant to be sad.


    Nor did it understand that they were not happy.


    The abandoned building was decorated with flowers.


    Cut flowers swayed in front of the gray walls, glistening red inside wet glass vases. The sixth floor of the abandoned building¡ªthe same one I visited during the fox incident¡ªwas adorned with oddly vibrant flowers.


    Yuri was sitting by the window, spinning her chair around.


    There were two office chairs on the floor. The seventh floor was sealed off. The building was scheduled for demolition, but negotiations between the Mayuzumi clan and the relatives of the original owner of the building had not been going well, so it remained as-is.


    ¡°The seventh floor and the murder scene on the ground floor have been sealed off,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°Moreover, there should be guards here, but they¡¯re gone. I don¡¯t know what you did, but something this big won¡¯t last overnight. What in the world do you want?¡±


    Yuri stopped spinning. She looked up at the ceiling. Even I didn¡¯t know why she was doing all this. She was manipulating me using the fox, forcing me to play her games. But the cat at the center of it all did not give a clear reason.


    ¡°I just want to play. That¡¯s all,¡± she said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what I don¡¯t get. You¡¯re just copying the fox¡¯s games. I¡¯ve also considered the possibility that you and the fox are the same. Whether you get pleasure from granting people¡¯s wishes and throwing them into the abyss. Yet the rules are lax. Rather than playing a game, you seem to just be enjoying our reactions for no reason.¡±


    The chair creaked again. Yuri arched her back and looked up at the ceiling. I watched Mayuzumi closely, ready to summon the baby out of my belly at any moment. There was a silver gleam under her chin. A knife pressed against her skin. An expressionless man was standing beside her, leaning closer.


    ¡°So who is this?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    ¡°One of the fox¡¯s followers apparently,¡± the cat replied. ¡°He wasn¡¯t in the building the day of the incident. I peered at the fox¡¯s memories and reached out to the people I could use, and he came. Certainly helpful.¡±


    Yuri smiled. The man did not respond. He was simply watching Mayuzumi.


    After arriving at the abandoned building, we went to the sixth floor at Yuri¡¯s suggestion. Like the seventh floor, the sixth floor was partitioned off. The electricity was turned off, so I climbed the stairs carrying Mayuzumi.


    Immediately upon entering the floor, a knife was thrust at Mayuzumi. But she didn¡¯t seem to be bothered by it. As I studied her calm demeanor, a question sprang in my mind.


    Shizuki had gone missing. But to Mayuzumi, she was nothing more than a stranger. Whether she was dead or alive did not matter to her. So why did she agree with Yuri¡¯s suggestion and come here?


    The chair creaked. Yuri stretched and stood up, moving with the nimbleness of a cat. She stroked her body slowly. Soft fingers caressed her belly.


    Her abdomen was even bigger than when we were in the greenhouse.


    ¡°Whose child are you carrying?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    I frowned, utterly confused. The information we had gathered beforehand did not state anything about Yuri being pregnant. And I had no idea what that had to do with anything. Mayuzumi¡¯s steely gaze gave me a bad feeling.


    I felt the child in my belly stir.


    Yuri shot Mayuzumi a surprised look. Her lips lifted into a satisfied smile.


    ¡°The fox¡¯s,¡± she said. ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you followed me all the way here?¡±


    Yuri ran her hand over the hem of her loose dress, then took it off, revealing her pale naked body. She was wearing only her underwear.


    She was skinny, her ribs protruding on her skin, but her belly was swollen. It looked weird. Slender fingers glided around the bulge.


    ¡°How did you conceive the child of someone in the spirit world?¡± Mayuzumi asked. ¡°Having intercourse is impossible.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s simple. Because this was my wish. I¡¯m a monster. I must give birth to a monster.¡±


    Yuri smiled. She said the same words before. She claimed she was a monster.


    My head hurt as I watched her. The fox¡¯s child. The words churned violently in my brain. My mind refused to understand them. I didn¡¯t want to think about what they meant.


    She conceived the fox¡¯s child. I could only assume she was lying.


    But her belly was actually enlarged.


    ¡°We can talk about this later. Right now I want to play. I don¡¯t have much time to begin with.¡± She regarded Mayuzumi with unclouded eyes.


    Mayuzumi responded silently. Seconds later, she nodded.


    Porcelain jaw brushed against the knife. Red blood trickled down her throat.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said. ¡°But I¡¯m not interested in your games. Why don¡¯t you and I have a chat?¡±


    Mayuzumi pushed the knife away. Ignoring the bewildered man, she strode forward and sat down in the chair facing Yuri.


    Yuri nodded. ¡°Good idea. I wanted to talk to you too. Sure, let¡¯s chat. Let¡¯s talk about trivial stuff.¡± She gave me a friendly look. ¡°Except you, cutie. I hope you enjoy the show I prepared.¡±


    I took a step forward.


    ¡°Ms. Shizuki is waiting for you,¡± she added.


    I cursed. I turned around, opened the door, and stepped out onto the staircase landing. Two girls sat face-to-face behind me.


    Just before the door closed, Yuri said, ¡°There are no rules this time. But there will be a guide. I hope you have lots of fun.¡± Her words rang ominously.


    I closed the door. The staircase led deeper into the darkness.


    It was like descending into the abyss.


    Footsteps echoed off the walls. The hallway, once fused with the spirit world, was chilly. I used my jacket to cover the sleeping Kotori, so I was left only with a shirt on. My tie was wrapped around my left hand as a first-aid treatment. Thankfully it wasn¡¯t my dominant hand, but it was still annoying nevertheless.


    I crossed my arms and walked on. Dust covered the empty corridor. There were footprints on the floor.


    As I continued down the cold hallway, I heard a song from afar.


    I followed the muffled voice. It was coming from one of the rooms, in an area I had not been in the last time I visited. I grabbed the doorknob. The lock was broken, but the door opened easily.


    It was a conference room. A desk, chairs, and some sort of white board were left behind. Someone was sitting on the floor. The song became louder. The rhythm was a mess. It sounded as if the singer was forcing themselves to sing without knowing the original beat.


    Who killed Cock Robin? I, said the sparrow.


    It smelled thickly of blood.


    In the corner of the room was a plastic trash can. When I looked into it, I found reddish gauze stuck to the bottom, along with a needle and thread. It seemed to have been used to stitch up a wound.


    I pulled my eyes away from the gruesome sight and turned my attention to the person leaning against the wall.


    The song was cut short. She lifted her head.


    Cloudy eyes watched me.


    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re here.¡±


    Shizuki smiled weakly. There was no trace of that triumphant expression on her face.


    ¡°Thank goodness¡­ I was told that you would come¡­ if I just kept on singing.¡±


    She put her hands against the wall and rose to her feet. Her legs were trembling. She looked different from the last time I saw her.


    Her white blouse was stained red, and blood marred her long black skirt. Her cheeks were hollow, and there were dark circles around her eyes. Her left hand was covered with a thick leather glove. I couldn¡¯t see inside it.


    I studied her whole body. She had no major external injuries. But I was curious about her hidden left hand.


    ¡°Shizuki-san, what happened to your hand?¡± I asked.


    Tilting her head slightly, she raised her left hand and touched mine. She rested her right hand on top.


    Smiling, she grasped my palm with her right hand.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Odagiri-san.¡± She started walking with a spring in her step. ¡°I¡¯m looking for something very important.¡±


    Her shoes clicked loudly on the floor. She pulled my hand with a strange gait. She looked far from sane. Her once-beautiful dark hair smelled oily, dotted with dandruff.


    ¡°You¡¯re coming with me, right? I can¡¯t find it. I just can¡¯t find it. The letter said it was here.¡±


    She dragged me out of the dark room. Shizuki¡¯s eyes were staring straight ahead. I had no choice but to follow her. I looked around to see if there was anything left in the room, and my eyes grew wide.


    Red words were written on the white board.


    Underneath the crooked letters was a drawing of a cat and a dove.


    Who killed Cock Robin?


    It was probably written by the cat.


    This was the guide she was talking about.


    Slam.


    The red letters disappeared from view.


    But the smell of blood lingered.

 Volume 5 - CH 4.2

    After closing the door, Shizuki tottered down the dark hallway.


    She looked blankly around the corridor where Shirayuki once drew tigers to life. Her hand, wrapped in a leather glove, looked ghastly.


    I should take her outside. There were no stupid rules this time around.


    ¡°Shizuki-san,¡± I called softly. ¡°Let¡¯s get out of here. You look tired. You should go home for now.¡±


    Shizuki shook her head. ¡°I can¡¯t find what I¡¯m looking for. I really, really need it. I don¡¯t care what happens to me. Please¡­ Please look for it. It¡¯s supposed to be somewhere in this building. If I don¡¯t find it¡­ If I don¡¯t find it, I¡­¡±


    She raised her head, turning it smoothly. She looked at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to die.¡±


    Her eyes were bloodshot, the pupils quivering. There was madness in them.


    Clear insanity. I knew that look all too well.


    Broken people had eyes like this.


    I could not take Shizuki outside, or she would die immediately.


    ¡°Please¡­ look for it. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    She resumed walking, pulling on my hand. I racked my brains hard.


    Was granting her wish the objective of this game?


    I found it hard to believe that the words Yuri left behind had anything to do with this thing she was looking for.


    Who killed Cock Robin?


    Who was the robin?


    Shizuki grabbed the doorknob of the next room. The lock was broken, so the door opened easily.


    A putrid stench drifted from inside. I squinted.


    Deep in the darkness, I saw someone lying on the floor.


    The large room was filled with office desks and chairs. A woman was lying face-up on the floor next to a steel shelf. Silvery moonlight pouring in through the window illuminated her figure. I approached her cautiously.


    The pale light revealed marks of livor mortis on her cold skin. Her eyes were closed. Her stylish dress looked like mourning attire.


    Moonlight touched the glamorous fabric. It was torn vertically from the middle, revealing dull skin that was similarly torn.


    Yellowish fat and darkened matter were exposed to the air. Her belly, forcibly ripped open, was stuffed with something, then stitched back up roughly. The wound had swollen into the shape of a pear.


    A baby had been shoved inside.


    Dull glass eyes were looking at me from between the threads.


    A baby doll. Its bloody hair was stuck to its forehead. Though made of plastic, its red-stained figure gave it a grisly appearance.


    Round fingers resembling maggots peeked through the cracks in the belly. They looked like they would move at any moment.


    The woman¡¯s face was at peace, but her stomach looked gruesome.


    What the hell was this?


    I swallowed and took a step away from the grotesque corpse. Shizuki let go of my hand. She walked toward the body and crouched down beside it, extending her arm.


    ¡°Those idiots had it coming,¡± she mumbled. ¡°That¡¯s why I¡­¡±


    My ears caught an odd sound, like something was being pulled out of a body.


    I quickly crouched down beside Shizuki. Her right hand was grasping a thick, bloody thread, twisting it. She was about to open the corpse¡¯s belly.


    Her eyes darted from left to right, searching the stomach.


    ¡°It¡¯s in here¡­ Here somewhere¡­ Inside here¡­¡±


    I grabbed her hand to stop her. Shizuki¡¯s right hand was glistening with blood and bodily fluids, and pieces of flesh were buried in her nails. Her fingertips were still wriggling like the legs of a bug.


    ¡°Stop! What you¡¯re looking for is not inside,¡± I declared, despite having no proof.


    ¡°It¡¯s here¡­ It¡¯s here¡­¡±


    Shizuke froze. Losing interest in the corpse, she stood up and staggered toward the office desks.


    Blam!


    She pulled the drawer out. When she saw that it was empty, she put her hand on the next drawer. One by one she pulled the drawers open. And I just watched her maniacal behavior.


    What exactly was she looking for? There was no trace of the girl who drove Tsubaki and Ruiko to death, pushed Kotori to insanity. Shizuki was utterly broken.


    After throwing the last drawer, Shizuki sank on the floor. She looked up at the ceiling, tears streaming down her face.


    ¡°It¡¯s not here,¡± she sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s not here¡­¡± She rubbed her eyes as she continued to cry.


    I sat down beside her. ¡°Shizuki-san, please calm down and listen. What are you looking for?¡± I rubbed her back repeatedly.


    Shizuki lifted her head, coughing. Drool dribbled down her chin.


    ¡°I need it¡­ I don¡¯t want to lose it¡­ Please¡­ Please find it¡­ I can¡¯t find it on my own¡­¡±


    I could only think of one thing that would upset her this much.


    Saori¡¯s fingers.


    Did Yuri hide them? Were Saori¡¯s fingers somewhere in this building?


    Would finding them calm Shizuki down?


    ¡°Why¡­ Why? Those idiots killed her¡­ So I¡­ took her fingers¡­ Why¡­¡±


    Shizuki stood up and pulled my hand again. Concluding that what she was looking for was not in this room, she headed back outside.


    As the door creaked open, there came a gleeful voice. I looked over my shoulder fearfully.


    I saw the dead woman in the distance, her figure a shadow in the moonlight.


    Her belly squirmed.


    Pop.


    I heard something.


    Pop. Pop.


    It was the sound of thread snapping. A round hand slowly reached out from within. A frozen fist opened, joints creaking.


    A round head peeked out. Glass eyes stared at us.


    I pulled Shizuki¡¯s hand and started running.


    The door slammed shut. I could hear squelching. It crawled toward the door at breakneck speed. We hurried down the hallway before it could come out. I heard the sound of the door opening behind us, followed by a bang on the wall. It seemed to have wandered off course.


    What is that thing?


    ¡°What about the thing I¡¯m looking for?¡± Shizuki asked.


    ¡°Not now!¡± I told her.


    I had no idea what that thing was. But I was sure that it was better to stay away from it. The moving doll that possessed the voice of a baby was clearly a monster.


    Her words played back in my mind.


    ¡°I¡¯m a monster. I must give birth to a monster.¡±


    The doll crawling behind us was a monster.


    Was it related to the cat in any way?


    I headed for the stairs, pulling on Shizuki¡¯s hand. We had to get away from the doll.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t you look for it?¡± Shizuki suddenly whined. ¡°Please! Please look for it!¡±


    But I didn¡¯t respond. I put my hand on the railing.


    Shizuki¡¯s voice intensified. ¡°Are you just like them? Just as useless as those idiots?!¡± she barked. ¡°Then die! Go to hell! Those girls were a bunch of idiots, morons, buffoons! That¡¯s why Saori¡­ Why? Why isn¡¯t it here?!¡±


    Her voice turned sorrowful. Sobbing like a child, she kept spitting curses.


    I dragged Shizuki with me up the stairs.


    ¡°It¡¯s those idiots¡¯ fault!¡± Shizuki cursed. ¡°It¡¯s their fault, so why am I the one suffering? I¡¯m the only one who grieved for her¡­ This is not right. They should¡¯ve died. All of them. They killed Saori, so they should go to hell!¡± Her voice dropped low. ¡°Die, die, die, die, they should all die.¡±


    ¡°In that case, you have to die too,¡± said an endearing voice.


    I stopped halfway up the stairs. At the top of the staircase sat a white silhouette, wearing my jacket over her thin negligee.


    Her white figure stood out in stark contrast against the darkness. She gave Shizuki a cold, steely gaze.


    I watched her vacantly. She gave a slight nod at me.


    ¡°Kotori-san?¡±


    ¡°Um, Odagiri-san, right? I heard in the car that Shizuki was here, and I couldn¡¯t sit still. Sorry,¡± she apologized.


    The moment she turned to Shizuki, however, her expression changed. Quiet anger flickered over her youthful visage. She gave Shizuki a condescending look.


    The doll was down there. We had to run upstairs. And yet, I couldn¡¯t move. A knot formed in my gut. The person before us was Kotori, but for some reason, I was frozen.


    I couldn¡¯t go back down. But I couldn¡¯t go up either.


    ¡°I finally got it. I finally understood,¡± Kotori said. ¡°You never told me to die. Which means you should be the one to die.¡±


    Kotori stood up. Her long hair cascaded down. Her small body was oozing an indescribable intensity. Her bare feet tapped on the stairs. She didn¡¯t even feel the cold.


    She looked completely different from the Kotori I saw before. Fierce rage burned in her.


    Shizuki¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°Playing dumb, are we? It¡¯s me. Kotori. Drop the act, Shizuki. I thought it couldn¡¯t be. But I was wrong. Your wanting Saori¡¯s corpse could only mean one thing.¡±


    Her feet softly thudded down the stairs. Mouthing cryptic words, Kotori slowly came closer. I moved Shizuki behind me.


    ¡°Kotori-san,¡± I said. ¡°Please stop. Shizuki-san¡¯s mental state is currently unstable. Please, calm down.¡±


    ¡°I know that! But I¡­ I have to remind her.¡±


    Kotori took a deep breath. Then she smiled.


    A ferocious smile appeared in the darkness.


    ¡°You were the one who killed Saori.¡±

 Volume 5 - CH 4.3

    Who killed Cock Robin?


    The words flashed through my mind. Shizuki¡¯s hand trembled. I thought back about the incident. Tsubaki, Ruiko, and Kotori indirectly killed Saori.


    That was what Shizuki told us.


    ¡°What? What are you saying?¡± Shizuki mumbled. ¡°I don¡¯t know anything¡­¡±


    ¡°There you go again. Bailing yourself out. You know, until now I thought it wasn¡¯t possible. You adored Saori. I thought you wouldn¡¯t do that. I believed that there was something wrong with my memories. But¡­¡±


    Kotori¡¯s smile deepened. A smile that did not touch her eyes. There was only a cold glint in them.


    ¡°Back then, when they were arguing, you handed Ruiko the stone. Am I wrong?¡±


    I remembered a girl swinging a stone up in the air.


    The scene I saw through Kotori¡¯s memory unfolded before my eyes. The girls were arguing with each other. Ruiko was hitting Saori, and Shizuki moved closer to stop her. She grabbed Ruiko¡¯s hand and let go. Two hands separated, and the next instant, Ruiko raised a stone overhead.


    I cast my mind back to what Shizuki said.


    It was probably an accident. There was a bloody stone nearby, but Shizuki believed that it was an accident.


    She despised Ruiko and the girls, called them murderers. But when we questioned her back then, she told us it was an accident, and only gave a vague account of the fight.


    Why did she not go into detail about the girls¡¯ actions in that particular moment alone?


    Why did she subconsciously avoid using the word ¡®murderer¡¯ when explaining what happened?


    ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re wrong¡­ I left the academy with them, but I¡­ I didn¡¯t kill Saori. I had no reason to! None! I was involved, yes. I might have caused Saori¡¯s death, but I¡¯m a victim. I didn¡¯t kill her.¡±


    ¡°You did. You had a reason to kill her.¡±


    Shizuki¡¯s body trembled harder. Kotori descended down the stairs and stopped where she could see Shizuki¡¯s face. Her smile widened. A chill ran down my spine. I put my foot on the staircase to stop her, but Shizuki pulled my right hand back hard. Her strength was abnormal.


    ¡°Stop it, Kotori-san!¡± I cried.


    ¡°You liked Saori,¡± Kotori said with a cruel smile. ¡°But she did not like you at all. That¡¯s why you wanted her corpse. Am I right? A dead body wouldn¡¯t scorn you.¡±


    I should have covered Shizuki¡¯s ears. I should have shouted out loud to drown out Kotori¡¯s voice.


    But it was too late.


    Shizuki¡¯s hand went lax. Her fingers left my hand.


    It was as if something had broken inside her.


    Kotori was smiling in front of me. I knew nothing about Saori, because Shizuki didn¡¯t talk about her. She said she loved Saori, but she didn¡¯t tell us anything about her. I looked behind me and grabbed Shizuki¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°Whatever,¡± she murmured. ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Her voice was chilling.


    She raised her head. There was no light in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m done,¡± she said indifferently. ¡°So where¡¯s Saori¡¯s fingers?¡±


    The hair on my body bristled. There was venom in her question.


    Kotori couldn¡¯t have known anything about that. The cat took Saori¡¯s fingers. Kotori didn¡¯t have the answer to her question. But she went on anyway.


    ¡°You always cherished the fingers that the flowers spat out,¡± she said in a loving tone. ¡°You admired them day in and day out. Unfortunate, though. After talking to the feline girl that day, my mind went hazy. In my daze, I believed I had to eat flowers. So¡­¡±


    I hurriedly reached for Shizuki¡¯s ears, but she slapped my arm with the swiftness of a machine and cast a gaze at Kotori.


    Kotori laughed. Laughed like a madwoman. Her shrill voice reminded me of Ophelia¡¯s song.


    But her next words were as calm as the sea.


    ¡°So I ate the flowers from your hospital room first. I tore the flowers off, plucked them, and dropped the pot out the window. I¡¯m sure someone already cleaned it up.¡±


    She sneered. The fear that had plagued her all this time turned to rage.


    ¡°Serves you right,¡± she spat.


    Shizuki bounded. She pounced on Kotori like a beast, pushing her down, sending them both tumbling down the staircase. Even after falling to the bottom of the stairs, they were still going at it, shrieking. Kotori¡¯s negligee was torn, and Shizuki¡¯s gloves flew off.


    Shizuki mounted Kotori and repeatedly punched her in the stomach. Kotori curled up. But she didn¡¯t stop laughing.


    ¡°Give it back, give it back, give it back, give it back, give it baaaaaack!¡± Shizuki screamed.


    I scrambled toward them and bound Shizuki¡¯s arms from behind. She flailed around as I pulled her away. Kotori bent and hurled on the spot.


    ¡°G-Go to hell!¡± Kotori shouted, wiping her mouth. ¡°You should be the one dying. You killed Tsubaki and Ruiko. You should kill yourself!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Kotori!¡±


    Then suddenly, Shizuki put her weight behind me, pulling me backwards with all her strength. My legs tangled. Shizuki took the opportunity to get up. I grabbed her left hand.


    ¡°Shizuki-san!¡±


    My hand slipped through.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Shizuki¡¯s hand was oddly soft and wet in one area. I felt something being torn. And only fingers remained in my hand.


    I looked at Shizuki¡¯s left hand, no longer hidden inside a glove. It was wet with blood and pus. All her fingers had been severed, replaced by decomposed fingers, sewn to her hand.


    She said she needed them. She said she didn¡¯t want to lose them.


    Having lost the flower, she no longer had access to new fingers. She only had the fingers that the flower spat out last. She didn¡¯t want to lose those either.


    So she sewed them into her hand.


    She severed her own fingers.


    ¡°Shizuki-san¡­¡±


    Her madness left me paralyzed, delaying my response.


    She ran away from Kotori. She didn¡¯t try to hit Kotori any more. She just scurried away. Grasping the fingers in my hand, I went after her.


    Shizuki ran, screaming like a broken woman. I heard something crawling at the end of the corridor. A baby was crying. She didn¡¯t hear it.


    ¡°Shizuki-san! Stop, it¡¯s dangerous!¡±


    She tripped over the doll, sending them both rolling on the floor, sliding across until they hit the wall. Weeping, Shizuki hugged the doll. It was convulsing as it cooed. It didn¡¯t seem to mean any harm.


    They were twitching like bugs.


    Shizuki sobbed while the baby babbled. I touched her back. She didn¡¯t respond. Her left hand was wet with blood and pus, but her life wasn¡¯t in any danger. There was nothing more in her teary eyes.


    She had lost everything.


    There was no trace of her satisfied smile anymore.


    ¡°Stop being rough. I didn¡¯t do anything! It was all Shizuki¡¯s fault!¡±


    I opened the door. ¡°Mayu-san! We have to leave and get Shizuki-san to a doctor!¡±


    Dragging Kotori with me, I climbed up to the sixth floor. My legs were numb from all the running, and I was breathing raggedly. I lay Shizuki down in the car and returned with Kotori. I wanted to call an ambulance, but I had Mayuzumi to think about. Sirens were a no-go.


    The man with the knife was nowhere to be found.


    Mayuzumi and the cat alone were facing each other.


    The girls glanced back at me curiously.


    ¡°Ah, I see,¡± the cat said when she saw me and Kotori. ¡°So that¡¯s what happened. I knew all along. She was the only one grieving? What craftiness.¡± Her tone was melodious.


    She claimed to be sad because she wanted to be seen as innocent.


    So she was a sparrow, not a dove.


    I didn¡¯t know where the man went, but this was perfect. I strode up to the cat. I let go of Kotori¡¯s hand, and she plopped down a short distance away. She looked grumpy, but she no longer had any intention of taking revenge on Shizuki.


    ¡°Why are you mad at me?¡± the cat said. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything, cutie. Oh, if you¡¯re looking for that man, I told him to leave. I would like to ask you to relax, but it doesn¡¯t look like you¡¯ll listen. Truly unfortunate.¡±


    Shizuki cut off her fingers and eventually broke. It was her fault for killing people, Kotori¡¯s fault for taking revenge, and my fault for looking after Kotori.


    But wasn¡¯t the cat at the root of it all? I silently approached her.


    Right before I raised my fist, she said, ¡°Calm down, cutie. You are more confused than you think. She cut her own fingers and replaced them with the fingers of the dead. It was Ms. Kotori who ate her flowers. Her subconscious anger compelled her to do it. I did nothing. All I did was give Ms. Shizuki a letter saying I knew where the flowers were and led her to this place. I told you: there are no rules. I just left information about the performance.¡±


    Who killed Cock Robin?

 Volume 5 - CH 4.4

    ¡°It was quite an interesting show, wasn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t a game, though. Did you like it? Did you have fun?¡±


    The cat gave a childlike smile. I shuddered at the look on her face. She was serious. She genuinely believed that I¡¯d be happy about the show.


    ¡°Fuck you,¡± I snarled. ¡°It¡¯s all your fault for giving the flower to Shizuki!¡±


    ¡°Oh, right. But they were murderers anyway. All I did was pass the seed. It was their sins that ruined them. A flower spitting up body parts is no big deal. They could¡¯ve just ignored it and lived their lives.¡±


    The cat raised her hands. The cloth covering her chest fell. She stretched her body like an animal, exposing her thin body.


    ¡°None of these girls would have died if no one made a wish.¡±


    They just reaped what they sowed.


    I¡¯d heard the same words before. Memories from the spirit world returned. A boy wearing a fox mask stared at me, studying me with dark eyes. I saw the same eyes in her.


    The cat¡¯s eyes were clear. There was no hint of doubt in her words.


    I clenched my fists. Words swirled in my mind. I wanted to just scream. A burning sensation filled my chest, just like when I faced the fox.


    Mayuzumi did not say anything. She just stared at the cat¡¯s belly.


    ¡°You toyed around with those girls. That¡¯s an undeniable fact. Stop making excuses. And what was that body on the first floor?!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh, that! I completely forgot.¡± She sounded genuinely surprised. ¡°Call it an objet d¡¯art.¡±


    I didn¡¯t get it. An objet d¡¯art?


    ¡°That was my mother. She died a while ago. I carried her to this building and put her in a room, but I forgot all about her. Sorry for startling you. The doll in her bully must¡¯ve been shocking.¡±


    For the first time, Mayuzumi spoke. ¡°The same mother you were talking about earlier?¡± she said, keeping her gaze on the cat¡¯s swollen belly. ¡°I see. So the doll in her belly was an offering of some sorts.¡±


    ¡°Yes. That was her wish. Sometimes guilt shackles people for the rest of their lives. Even if they¡¯ve been looking away for the longest time. Even if you continue to ignore it, guilt will still bind and torment you.¡±


    I bit my lip. Her words stabbed me in the chest. The cat tossed the cloth in her hand, got up, and started walking casually. Her pale, naked body glistened in the moonlight. As I turned my gaze to her bright skin, my breath seized.


    Her belly was abnormally large and swollen.


    ¡°It¡¯s gotten a bit tricky, Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I really don¡¯t care about those girls. But her belly is a problem.¡± Her gaze was fixed on Yuri¡¯s stomach.


    It looked like there was something foreign in there. Yuri kept her gentle smile. A smile as immaculate as the Virgin Mary¡¯s.


    ¡°After listening to what she has to say, I finally get it. Her ability is summoning a god using her belly¡ªnothing but a weird talent of some sorts. Her family is not as familiar with the spirit world as the Mayuzumi clan. But apparently they can connect with the spirit world through their womb. They randomly draw monsters lurking in the spirit world and fuse them with the child in the womb at the embryonic stage.¡±


    Whatever was pulled from the spirit world would lose almost all of its power once it mingled with human flesh.


    It was the most heretical and nonsensical of supernatural abilities. Normally, they wouldn¡¯t do any of this.


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of like necromancy. They don¡¯t even know what they¡¯re summoning. But as long as it¡¯s nonhuman, they don¡¯t care. She comes from that kind of family.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± Yuri said. ¡°And the problem that the women of the Jingu family face is how to give birth to a monster. A normal child is shunned. If a woman gives birth to a human being, she can¡¯t complain if she¡¯s killed.¡±


    The cat¡¯s eyes narrowed slowly, intimidating me. I had seen those eyes somewhere before. The cat¡¯s eyes were filled with a dark light.


    Back in the spirit world, the fox had very similar eyes as hers.


    ¡°So my mother killed the child she had as a result of messing around. She and my father, fearing the wrath of the higher-ups, buried my brother. They could just say it was stillbirth. It was shocking. A little too much for the younger me. Oh, I don¡¯t need your pity. It¡¯s all in the past. It¡¯s nothing for you to feel sad about, cutie.¡±


    The cat smiled. I swallowed. I remembered the corpse I had seen earlier. A baby doll was stuffed into its pear-shaped, swollen belly, round fingertips peeking through the threads as if they were longing to get out.


    ¡°Mother apparently regretted what they did,¡± she continued gleefully. ¡°She felt fatigue that she couldn¡¯t get rid of. I called her the other day and she looked like she wanted to die. So I killed her. Then as she was dying, she said her belly was lonely, so I stuffed it a little bit. Her love for her child was so strong that it started moving. I had to sew her belly shut.¡± She shared the gruesome story with a smile.


    She seemed to enjoy talking about herself. Her feet skipped in the moonlight, and she danced on the dusty floor. Her swollen belly shook.


    Mayuzumi narrowed her eyes disapprovingly. ¡°Like I¡¯ve been saying for a while now, that baby is not human. It¡¯s a genuine monster. No intentions in aborting it?¡±


    ¡°None. I¡¯m going to birth him,¡± she disagreed. ¡°That¡¯s all I want right now.¡±


    More incomprehensible words.


    The cat was pregnant with the fox¡¯s child. Now she said she would birth him.


    I¡¯d been dodging it for a while now. I abandoned the idea of even seriously considering it.


    Who was him?


    ¡°The fox, obviously. Who else would I be referring to?¡±


    Yuri patted her swollen belly. It had grown in size again. There was a sudden change. Whatever was inside was not an ordinary baby.


    What did she mean to give birth to the fox?


    ¡°I did some tests to see if I could connect to the spirit world through radios, computers, and other electronic devices. I wanted to check if I could actually see it with my own eyes. My attempts were fruitless, until one day, by chance, a connection came from the other side. And I connected with him through my womb. By being closely bound with him, I was able to borrow his power and memories.¡±


    ¡°I listened to the girls¡¯ wishes and took his power. First, I put the seed of the flower into the womb through the vagina to transform it. I then introduced myself to Shizuki-kun as the fox and gave her those seeds. I also sent a letter to you guys with his name to summon you. To show my gratitude, I wanted the fox to take the credit first.¡±


    I turned my gaze to her swollen belly. It was slowly moving up and down. I imagined what was inside. The fox curled up, wet with blood, eyes closed.


    The baby in my belly cried in response.


    ¡°Why would you do such a stupid thing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I must give birth to a monster one day. That¡¯s the rule. But I don¡¯t want to have intercourse with a man. If I give birth to a mere human being, I am finished. So I decided to give birth to him, a monster. I wished to bring him back to this world.¡±


    Yuri smiled gently. The cat imitated the fox and claimed to be a messenger.


    She connected with the fox through her womb, and he acted as an intermediary to grant people¡¯s wishes.


    Inside Yuri¡¯s belly I saw the fox¡ªthe same fox that caused another tragedy though the cat. I didn¡¯t know how much he was actually involved in this case.


    But he was there.


    My fists trembled. I thought back to the person I left behind in the spirit world. Never had I regretted leaving him so much. In the depths of my mind, the fox laughed.


    ¡°The fox is a monster,¡± Yuri went on. ¡°By giving birth to him, I will have fulfilled my duty.¡±


    I studied her. She was contradicting herself. Bound by family custom, she wanted to give birth to a monster. However, she should not be able to return home after killing her own mother.


    Her wish and objective were in conflict with each other. Her wish was just a twisted alteration of her imprinted fear of giving birth to a human being. I looked at the bulge in her belly. I highly doubted her body could give birth to a person that was still growing bigger.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips slowly parted. ¡°I understand your desire now.¡± Her voice was cool. ¡°But even if you successfully give birth, you will die. Your family¡¯s supernatural ability is weak. I don¡¯t think your womb can handle it.¡±


    ¡°I suppose. I knew all along. We¡¯re not like you. Asking you to understand was unreasonable. You are a perfect monster.¡±


    Yuri laughed. Her tone was both admiring and mocking.


    ¡°I will die before I give birth to this child. But this belly will survive because of him. And I¡¯m okay with that. As long as I can bring him to this world.¡±


    She suddenly stopped talking.


    Her pale feet tapped the floor, and her slender thighs bent. She flew back. Her huge belly shook. Her pale body floated like a whale in the darkness of the night.


    Carrying a heavy belly, she bounded backwards, hard.


    Crash.


    Glass shattered. I reached for her, but it was too late. Everything was too late. She whispered something. After what seemed like an eternity of stillness, she disappeared into the darkness.


    ¡°Birthing him into this world made me the happiest person of all.¡±


    The cat vanished.


    And then there was only a dark night.

 Volume 5 - CH 5.1

    Story V


    Unfortunately, playtime is almost over.


    Cats are very keen when it comes to the time of their own death.


    The cat knew that it didn¡¯t have much time left.


    The cat felt a hint of sadness, but also great happiness.


    The cat truly appreciated having met the fox.


    The cat, with its heavy belly, was more than satisfied with its life.


    The cat thought back to the limited, but exceedingly fun moments it had.


    The cat did not recall much about the girls.


    The cat, cruel as it was, did not care about its food.


    The cat loved both the fox¡¯s playmates from the bottom of its heart.


    The cat screamed at the top of its lungs so they could hear.


    Oh, there will never be a happier creature in this world than I!


    I¡¯ve cursed this life numerous times, but now I feel grateful to the gods.


    There was one thing, however, that the cat regretted very much.


    The cat, in truth, wasn¡¯t able to¡ª


    Then, its neck snapped.


    The cat died a quick death.


    This is the end of the cat¡¯s story.


    This might mean nothing much to you, dear reader.


    The cat died. That is all there is to it.


    The corpse¡¯s belly will tell the rest of the story.


    Yuri was taken to a hospital owned by the Mayuzumi clan.


    There were no other in-patients in the special ward built for those related to the Mayuzumi clan or espers with ties to them. Yuri was lying in one of the room¡¯s beds.


    Kotori and Shizuki were also being treated in different rooms. They were to be sent home at the proper time. Shizuki was currently asleep, and Kotori had refused to see me. I didn¡¯t know if I would get a chance to talk to them again once they returned home.


    After having my hands treated, I was shown to this room.


    Since then, I had sat in this chair just watching Yuri.


    She was lying on a plain white bed. Her belly, swollen to an abnormal degree, was twitching. There was no life-support equipment around her. Except for her exposed belly, her lower body and chest were covered with a thick towel. Lying on a hard bed, she looked like a fish on a chopping board.


    I stared at her bent face.


    Her neck was crooked, her spine broken, and her head inclined to the side. Her eyes remained closed. Her head, covered with bandages, was soaked with blood.


    If you removed the bandages, you would probably see a huge dent on her head leaking brain matter.


    Her neck was completely broken.


    Her body was dead, but her internal organs survived.


    Only her belly was alive. Both blood and oxygen supply from her body had stopped. Nevertheless, the baby continued to grow inside the womb.


    It was growing bigger and bigger.


    Yuri¡¯s belly had rapidly swollen up to resemble a balloon the color of flesh. The way her navel was attached to the top of her taut skin was almost sacrilege to the human race. Her skin, stretched to its limit, veins visible, could tear at any moment.


    What would come out from inside?


    She said she would give birth to Asato.


    ¡°With her death, the connection between her organs and the spirit world intensified,¡± Mayuzumi muttered low. ¡°If she lived, she might have encountered various obstacles. She took her own life for her own wish.¡±


    Mayuzumi was wearing a dress that resembled mourning clothes. Large eyes flickered under black lace. Her appearance oddly suited the gloomy room.


    I took a deep breath.


    Cold sweat beaded all over my body. Seeing the girl¡¯s disfigured body was far worse than seeing a corpse. Every time I looked at her deformed belly, I felt like throwing up.


    Yuri, however, was smiling, as though scoffing at my reaction.


    She had a smile like the Virgin Mary¡¯s.


    ¡°Wish, my ass,¡± I spat. ¡°You call this a wish?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. All she wanted was to conceive and give birth to a monster. That¡¯s not something you can take away from her. If she¡¯s happy, no one can mock her for it. It¡¯s troublesome, nevertheless. We can¡¯t let the baby out of her belly,¡± Mayuzumi declared.


    She didn¡¯t dismiss Yuri¡¯s wish, but she didn¡¯t want it fulfilled either. Her gaze was fixed on Yuri¡¯s belly.


    She said she would give birth to the fox. She said she would bring the fox back from the spirit world through her belly.


    Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s in that belly is probably not Asato. It¡¯s a much different monster.¡±


    My eyes grew wide. I wiped the sweat from my eyes with my fist. My fingers quivered.


    She said she would give birth to the fox. Did she not establish a connection with him through her womb?


    Wasn¡¯t her wish in vain, then?


    ¡°She might have made contact with the fox, but it is physically impossible for a body in the spirit world to emerge here through her belly. She wished to birth the monster¡ªAsato¡ªinto this world using her womb. However, I believe the fox only granted her wish to give birth to a monster. That¡¯s all. She¡¯s not carrying the fox, but a kind of demon. And it looks like it¡¯s way bigger than what you have inside you. It¡¯s probably because the fox is in the spirit world. His abilities are amplified.¡±


    Mayuzumi strode toward Yuri, her leather boots clacking on the floor. She touched her belly. Her fingers, wrapped in black lace, caressed the taut skin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve thought of various ways¡ªripping her belly open, stabbing it, burning it¡ªbut I doubt any of them would work,¡± Mayuzumi said, gently rubbing Yuri¡¯s stomach. ¡°The moment her belly is damaged in any way, the baby will come out through the wound. Since we don¡¯t know what kind of monster it is, it¡¯s best to kill it before it¡¯s born. After all, we don¡¯t even know if we can kill it or not.¡±


    Legend had it that there were many immortal monsters. We didn¡¯t know what kind of monster Yuri bore, but the possibility of it being immortal couldn¡¯t be ruled out.


    Mayuzumi removed her hand from her stomach. I took out a cigarette. As I put it in my mouth, I realized that I was in a hospital. But it shouldn¡¯t matter.


    There were no patients here.


    I lit the cigarette and took a long drag. I flicked the ash on the floor and crushed it with my shoe. I wanted to get Mayuzumi¡¯s words out of my ears. I just didn¡¯t want to do anything. It would be better to stay here and watch until her belly tore open and the monster was born. Yuri¡¯s wish, one she gave up her life for, was too much for me to handle. Every time I looked at her swollen belly, awe filled my chest.


    She put her life on the line. No one had the right to trample on her wish.


    ¡°Get a grip, Odagiri-kun. You can¡¯t have your wish fulfilled just by risking your life. You¡¯re just scared of this oddity¡ªthis pregnancy. Awe is nothing but fear. Don¡¯t let it consume you. This is just a meat sack with a monster inside. You shouldn¡¯t see her in this thing. Also, stop smoking. I don¡¯t like it.¡±


    Mayuzumi regarded me with cold eyes. Ashes fell on my palm. I listened to her in stunned silence. Still not putting out the cigarette, I thought about what she just said. Her words were cruel, but she was right nonetheless.


    She was dead. All that remained was the monster nesting in her belly.


    ¡°But what do you want me to do?¡± I asked, blowing out smoke.


    I glowered at Mayuzumi. She turned her icy gaze to me, her hand on the pulsating belly.


    ¡°Yuri¡¯s wish and her womb are what¡¯s giving life to this baby,¡± Mayuzumi answered without taking her eyes off me. ¡°Her wish is to give birth to the fox trapped in the spirit world. It works because the fox is there.¡±


    The eyes behind her lace were beautiful and sinister.


    ¡°Are you saying we should kill the monster before it¡¯s born?¡±


    I put the shortened cigarette in my mouth. I took a long drag and bit it.


    The cigarette fell.


    Keeping the same expression on her face, Mayuzumi went on. ¡°Yes. And there¡¯s only one way to kill a baby before it¡¯s born.¡±


    I knew exactly what she was going to say next.


    And she knew I had to do it.


    ¡°Kill the fox,¡± Mayuzumi said¡ªcruelly, ruthlessly, mercilessly.


    Something I decided to do back then but failed to do it.


    I must face the person I left behind once more.


    So I could kill him.

 Volume 5 - CH 5.2

    Red parasols blossomed, forming a circle on the white sand. Rows of crimson reminiscent of a flower path. The color, red as blood, stood out vividly under the overcast skies. More than a hundred parasols were arranged in a spiral. In the center of it all stood a black figure.


    Mayuzumi Azaka was looking at the sky, dressed in all black.


    Her hat was adorned with red flowers, the only thing that distinguished her outfit from mourning clothes.


    She did not grieve over the dead. I knew that all too well.


    For Mayuzumi Azaka, a person¡¯s death, including her own, was not worth mourning.


    But I was different. Death, to me, was terribly heavy. Heavier than anything else.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I could maintain that belief after today.


    I was going to kill a person.


    It didn¡¯t feel real. It was like my body was floating in the air. I couldn¡¯t even think about what on earth I was trying to do.


    I¡¯d been sitting on the porch of the Mayuzumi clan¡¯s house for a while now, watching the garden. A group of attendants in black were silently arranging the parasols, perhaps following some sort of custom. I was killing time, watching them wriggling like ants.


    I thought back to what happened the other day. Kotori and Shizuki were sent back to their respective homes. My wish to talk to them again was not granted. Would the broken Shizuki ever recover? Would Kotori, possessed by rage, ever wallow in regret? I pressed my aching head. I felt sick at my own powerlessness.


    I studied my stitched palm again. Shaking my head, I shifted my gaze.


    I didn¡¯t feel like touching my tea. The sweets on the plate looked ridiculous to my eyes. While waiting for the ritual to be ready, I worked my dumb brain hard.


    I remembered that moment again. Memories I had locked away in a corner of my mind came crashing back.


    Standing in the red sea, I pointed a gun at the fox. The anger, tension, and fear that I felt the moment I put my finger on the trigger filled my mind. I tried to kill him, but I couldn¡¯t. And then I left him in the red sea¡­ practically killing him.


    I ran away.


    I ran and ran and ran¡ªuntil he caught up to me.


    The conclusion was simple.


    I should have killed him with my own hands.


    I should not have turned my back on him.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun.¡± Mayuzumi beckoned me over.


    I got up and went to her side. Mayuzumi looked up at me from under her parasol. She took out a bundle from a leather bag in her hand and gave it to me.


    ¡°Use it,¡± she said.


    Inside was a gun and a holster. There was also spare ammunition. I grasped the gun tight. It brought back memories. It looked like the same type of gun that Higasa had.


    ¡°You already know how to use it. With this, you can easily kill even an esper. He¡¯s probably conscious, but I doubt he can move. You shouldn¡¯t miss.¡±


    If the fox couldn¡¯t move, a blade would do the job better. But she probably thought I¡¯d be less reluctant with this. It¡¯s not every day you hold a gun.


    I silently put the holster on my belt. I inserted the pistol and grasped the grip. Slowly, I let go and turned to Mayuzumi.


    She regarded me with crystalline eyes. ¡°Changed your mind? I know. The spirit world is an ocean that swallows everything. I can manipulate it as I wish, but it¡¯s not the best place to kill someone directly. Still, I should be the one doing this.¡±


    I shook my head. Mayuzumi Azaka and the fox had a history. The fox was a monster born from the twisted customs of the Mayuzumi clan.


    But if it weren¡¯t for me, Mayuzumi wouldn¡¯t attempt to kill the fox. She would let the monster in Yuri¡¯s belly be born. Even if it resulted in her being eaten alive by it, she would not have complained. She chose this method precisely because she had me to use.


    And I didn¡¯t blame her either.


    I was the one who despised the fox.


    I was also the one who tried to kill him.


    And I was also the one who failed.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mayu-san. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    It didn¡¯t feel real. It all seemed like a nightmare. But I had to do it.


    I could only say this now. I left everything in the air back then.


    I relied on Mayuzumi, allowed myself to just drift in the waves.


    I left the fox behind without sorting out my emotions.


    I had to go again.


    ¡°Please wait for me,¡± I muttered weakly.


    Mayuzumi would not wait for me. What was I even saying? I was going to kill someone. Wait for what?


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t want to interrupt the ritual, so I turned back.


    ¡°Very well,¡± she said dispassionately.


    I looked over my shoulder.


    Under her parasol, Mayuzumi was smiling.


    Wearing a gentle look, she said, ¡°I will wait for your return.¡±


    I nodded, then turned back around.


    I sat back down on the porch and waited for preparations to be done. Watching the black figures stir, I caught my breath.


    The red hue stung my eyes. The parasols lined up in a row reminded me of the sea of flowers.


    It wasn¡¯t long before the spirit world opened up once more.


    Pop.


    The parasol in Mayuzumi¡¯s hand snapped open.


    On the white, sandy ground stood parasols arranged in a long spiral, and in the center of them all stood Mayuzumi. From above, it would¡¯ve seemed as if red paint had been applied over white fabric. It might¡¯ve even looked like a vibrant serpent.


    And the figure in black standing at the center was the eye.


    Holding a parasol in one hand, Mayuzumi spun as if dancing. The parasol drew an elegant arc, swaying silently amidst the tense atmosphere.


    Its contours momentarily blurred.


    The parasol doubled, tripled. Mayuzumi¡¯s movements were slow, but the parasol looked as if it were spinning rapidly, producing red afterimages. One, two, three red trails hung in the air. A red band surrounded Mayuzumi¡¯s body. Twirling her parasol round and round, she surrounded herself with afterimages.


    Pop.


    Abruptly, the parasols on the ground moved. The tip of the vortex, the parasol farthest from Mayuzumi, closed. It didn¡¯t fall over, but instead stood on its leg. Mayuzumi continued to dance. Another sound disturbed the fleeting silence.


    Pop.


    The next parasol closed. And then the next one, all closing in succession. Faster and faster they snapped shut, standing on their legs. They seemed like flowers turning back into buds.


    Pop, pop, pop.


    The parasol at Mayuzumi¡¯s feet closed. They looked like red needles drilled into the ground. In the middle of the needles, Mayuzumi twirled the parasol in her hand rapidly. A red trail hung mid-air, and the air was torn asunder. Suddenly, Mayuzumi froze, pointing at the sky. A red shadow fell over Mayuzumi¡¯s dark silhouette.


    Pop.


    Her own parasol closed, its tip pointed straight at the sky. Then, the air became tense. Starting from Mayuzumi, it thickened and thickened.


    I looked at the sky with wide eyes. Gray and slightly overcast, it emitted an odd pressure. It was as if something was approaching Mayuzumi¡¯s head. Something hard and invisible just barely within reach.


    It felt as though the air had frozen and turned to glass.


    A parasol had pierced through the sheet.


    The next instant, Mayuzumi opened it.


    Pop.


    Crash.


    It sounded like a scream. I covered my ears; I thought my eardrums would burst. But the sound was not coming from the real world. As the ghostly wail rang out, the parasols opened one after another.


    Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop, pop.


    This time, the opposite happened, and the red spiral was reformed at rapid speed. Standing in the middle, Mayuzumi rested her parasol on her shoulder. I studied the sight beyond fearfully.


    The sky had split open. There was no other way to describe it.


    The boundary with the spirit world, hidden behind the corporeal, had been destroyed. The center of the cracked sky was shattered. I glimpsed a fleshy red color between the torn clouds, like a hole in a stomach. It brought to mind internal organs. Once inside, there would be no way to get out.


    Something red appeared before it, jumping from the red ground. Graceful fins flapped in the air. Like a loyal dog, a goldfish leapt up in front of Mayuzumi.


    It was the goldfish created using Mayuzumi¡¯s blood. It had been in the spirit world ever since the incident with the fox.


    ¡°Follow this little fellow,¡± she said. ¡°If you do, you won¡¯t get lost. You will make it straight to the fox.¡±


    In response to Mayuzumi¡¯s voice, the goldfish turned its back to me. Its tail fin flipped softly as if it were swimming underwater. Rising to my feet, I fell in beside Mayuzumi and looked up at the sky.


    The hole seemed so far away, but when I stretched out a hand, I felt a wet sensation. My hand was halfway buried in the red wall. It was like an optical illusion. My depth perception was off. I pulled my hand out and turned to face Mayuzumi. She wasn¡¯t looking at me. Her eyes were fixed on the rift to the spirit world.


    ¡°Once you¡¯re in, the hole will close,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ll open it again upon your return.¡±


    I looked into the pulsating interior. The goldfish looked back at me silently.


    I sensed no fear. Just an odd feeling in my chest, almost like sadness. I felt as if I were throwing away something precious. After checking my holstered gun, I started walking.


    ¡°I¡¯m off,¡± I said.


    I leapt and fell into the spirit world. My shoulder slammed on the red ground. It was hard as glass, despite pulsating just moments ago.


    Clack.


    I turned around. The rift was closing, a wall of red flesh crawling to cover it. Web-like cracks ran across the wall.


    Clack.


    The cracks on the wall had been repaired. Turning my back to the undamaged wall, I looked around. The goldfish stopped in front of me, then swam gracefully.


    Its tail flipped. The red shape advanced through the flesh-colored space.


    To my left was a huge wall. Reminiscent of human intestines, it wriggled and vanished as soon as the goldfish neared it. The red space changed its shape constantly. It warped, swelled, never remaining the same. Following the goldfish, I studied the ground. My every step created glassy ripples that froze.


    Uka squealed in delight at being here. But she didn¡¯t leave my belly. Stroking my stomach gently, I continued on.


    I proceeded deeper and deeper into the spirit world.


    Go down to where the fox was.


    Descending to the bottom of the spirit world was like falling into the depths of the underworld.


    I came here to kill him.


    Yet it felt like I was going to fetch the dead.

 Volume 5 - CH 5.3

    8-10 minutes


    How long had I been walking?


    I had lost my sense of time long ago. It felt as though a hundred years had passed, and at the same time I¡¯d only walked for ten minutes. Occasionally the ground turned to quicksand and flowed between my feet. The next moment, it became a swamp, swallowing me up to my ankles. The spirit world looked different than before. It was often the case that the appearance and textures did not match. Right now it felt like I was walking through mud, but the ground was level as a hard floor.


    The goldfish alone remained unchanged as it swam. Whether I walked fast or slow, the goldfish stayed at the same position, flipping its tail fins just a little ahead of me.


    As I walked deeper into the spirit world, I glanced at the red wall beside me.


    There was a deep tear in the wall. Red flickered inside, and a bit of white light spilled out.


    I saw a child sitting down inside.


    I froze in my tracks. The goldfish also stopped moving. A small child was crouched on the other side of the crevice. Curled up in a ball, hiding under the porch, it reminded me of a cat.


    Clothed in a kimono, the child looked familiar. Big eyes flickered.


    It was a young Yuri.


    My breath caught. Why were her memories being projected in the spirit world? The scenery shifted. It was like watching images through a camera. Yuri crawled out of the dim space and climbed up onto the porch. She opened the shoji a little and peeked inside.


    Suddenly there was a loud cry.


    Then it stopped.


    Yuri shivered. She dashed under the porch. The shoji opened, and a man with menacing eyes appeared. He must have heard the noise.


    The man looked around warily. His hands were wet with blood and amniotic fluid. Yuri was shaking violently. Moments later, she squeezed out an animalistic squeal from deep inside her throat.


    Meow.


    It didn¡¯t sound human.


    The man nodded to himself. ¡°Just a cat.¡±


    The footage ended. There was only wet flesh in the tear. I stood there, stunned. I tried to process what I just saw, barely managing to stop my feet from moving toward the tear. I pulled my eyes away and followed the goldfish. The man¡¯s bloodshot eyes appeared in my mind¡¯s eye. The fox whispered in my ear, asked me a question.


    An animal will give birth to an animal. Don¡¯t you think so?


    What was the point in asking me this?


    I silently continued on my way. I didn¡¯t look to the side any more. I didn¡¯t know what was being shown in the numerous cracks. My chest was astir. The goldfish moving at a constant speed was my only source of comfort.


    Suddenly, the goldfish stopped, froze mid-air.


    I lifted my head to see if I had made it to my destination. Before me was a narrow path, like a birth canal. My sense of distance was unreliable here, but I should¡¯ve covered quite a lot of distance already.


    But the fox was nowhere to be found.


    Why did the goldfish stop?


    ¡°Hey¡­ why did you¡ª¡±


    The moment I tried talking to the goldfish, something passed in front of me.


    Ting.


    I heard what sounded like a bell. My vision momentarily blurred. I saw white noise, like a damaged videotape. It felt like my retinas were burning. Frame-by-frame, images were seared into my eyes. And I saw it.


    A person passed right in front of me.


    Ting.


    It was a woman, dressed sensationally like a prostitute.


    Loose kimono exposed her shoulders, partially revealing her ample breasts. Her milky, glossy skin arrested attention. Her long black hair fluttered in the air, stirring elegantly in the absence of wind.


    On her shoulder was a black parasol.


    Big eyes turned to me. Her eyes narrowed, and her vermilion lips twisted.


    I faced her, forgetting even to breathe. Pain blazed through my burning retina. The footage went on frame-by-frame. The woman blinked. Tilting her head, she put on a bewitching smile.


    The parasol twirled. Black lace stirred.


    A repulsive smile appeared on her red lips.


    ¡°My, an unusual guest,¡± the woman said, wearing an animalistic smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Her voice sounded familiar. The woman came closer. I couldn¡¯t hear her footsteps. She seemed to be gliding across the surface of the spirit world. She extended a pale hand, and her vermillion lips curled up.


    Fear filled my mind. Fear of being eaten.


    Emotions were catching up to me. There weren¡¯t supposed to be people in the spirit world. This realm was Mayuzumi¡¯s playground. No one else could come to this place without a guide.


    Then who was this woman before me? Was she a hallucination created by the spirit world?


    The woman extended a hand.


    Right before she touched me, someone pulled my arm. The next moment, the ground beneath me collapsed. It felt as if I had stepped on glass. Missing my footing, I fell through the soft ground. The woman¡¯s silhouette moved further and further away. Her figure unraveled like a thread and fell into darkness. The light faded from around me, and I was engulfed in a sea of flesh and the smell of iron.


    I searched for the crimson goldfish, but I couldn¡¯t spot it. I couldn¡¯t even tell which way was up or down.


    I had failed. I strayed from the path shown by the goldfish. No human could survive in the depths of the spirit world.


    I would keep wandering around, lost, or worse, lose my mind.


    Fighting it was pointless. I didn¡¯t even know if I should stand up or down in this place. There was nothing to guide me. How could I even flounder around when I didn¡¯t even know where the ground was? Like a bug thrown into a hole in the ground, I continued fumbling.


    Right when I was forgetting even how to breathe, my ears caught a clear voice.


    ¡°Do you want to eat my heart, Hamlet?¡±


    My eyes widened.


    A second later, I fell into the sky.


    I fell upward and slammed my shoulder hard. The rotting floor creaked. Soft ripples¡ªnot like glass, but marks of wading through grass¡ªappeared on the ground. Breathing out in pain, I studied the woman standing before me.


    She looked a bit blurry, her contours gone.


    As if she had lost her physical body.


    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±


    Memory stirred.


    She was already dead.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a hopeless man, cutie.¡±


    Yuri Jingu was looking down at me with a smile.


    ¡°Hello, cutie. You¡¯re quite the tenacious man, coming all the way here. No one likes clingy men. Especially cat-like women like me.¡±


    Yuri spoke in the same detached tone she used when she was still alive.


    I stared at her. She was watching me in the same uniform I saw her in before. Her belly was normal. It didn¡¯t seem like there was a child inside. Her appearance was far different from her grotesquely bloated figure.


    Holding my gaze, Yuri chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that look, cutie. It¡¯s my body that¡¯s pregnant. I, the soul, fulfilled my duty of strengthening the link between the spirit world and my body. And now I have nothing to do. There¡¯s nothing more to be done either. I¡¯m bored, so to speak. Except for the womb, I¡¯d been relieved from my post.¡±


    Yuri raised her hands. I recalled how her belly swelled rapidly immediately after her death. By abandoning her body, she moved to the spirit world to reinforce its connection to her womb, but at the cost of leaving her soul trapped in the spirit world.


    She couldn¡¯t even disappear.


    ¡°So I was wandering around this place when I spotted you. I sensed something bad, so I pulled on your arm. I need to talk to you. Let¡¯s take our time, shall we? Hup!¡±


    She sat down on the ground. But her hips were in the air. She crossed her legs and looked at me. I thought back to the moment when she pulled my arm.


    The red woman was smiling in the spirit world. Picturing her beautiful figure made cold sweat trickle down my back.


    Who was that woman? I tried to think hard, but it felt like a fog was hanging over my head. After racking my brains for a while, I gave up.


    There was no point in thinking about it.


    Events that occurred in the spirit world were more than I could handle.


    ¡°You want to talk to me?¡±


    ¡°Yes. You should go home,¡± Yuri said, resting her hand on her chin.


    She smiled. But her eyes were pregnant with fierce rage.


    ¡°Be a good boy.¡± She sounded like she was persuading her own child.


    But my answer was obvious.


    ¡°No.¡±


    Silence fell. Yuri regarded me quietly. A crooked smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Meow.


    I heard a cat¡¯s cry. A second later, something soft brushed against my leg.


    I quickly looked down and saw a black cat with lovely fur rubbing its head against me. I could hear it purring. It wanted to be pampered. All the hair on my body stood on end.


    What was a cat doing here?

 Volume 5 - CH 5.4

    8-10 minutes


    The cat¡¯s face wriggled. Black fur rippled, and flesh swelled like a tumor. The fur ripped open, revealing a white skull. There was human skin on top of it. It stretched and stretched, slowly covering the bare cranium.


    Meow.


    The cat cried again. Its head did not match the size of its body.


    Yuri¡¯s face was looking up at me. Her unstable head shook. There was a crack, the sound of neck breaking. Fur stretched out, and the heavy head fell to the ground.


    Yuri stuck her tongue out and stopped moving. Her eyes remained open, bloodshot. My jaw dropped. I pulled my eyes away from the strange corpse lying at my feet and turned my gaze back to Yuri.


    But she was gone. She was supposed to be sitting there.


    ¡°Why are you panicking, cutie?¡± A voice came from my feet. ¡°This is the spirit world. Anything can happen here.¡±


    I looked down again and saw a completely normal Yuri. She was on all fours, looking up at me. She pressed her head against my leg like a real cat.


    ¡°Meow,¡± she cried.


    I retreated back.


    Licking her lips, she rose back to her feet. She studied me, giggling.


    Suddenly she put her hand on the bottom of her short skirt and lifted it up.


    Her thighs trembled. Small rashes appeared on them, countless red dots covering her skin. Several thick needles protruded from the inside.


    Blood dripped. Numerous black needles filled Yuri¡¯s legs. A closer look, however, revealed them to be animal hair. Cat fur blanketed her slender legs. Bones fractured. Yuri¡¯s legs bent and changed shape.


    Inside her skirt were a pair of cat¡¯s legs, supporting her weight unsteadily.


    Her skirt fell. Yuri¡¯s upper body did not change. It was still that of a young girl.


    Which made it all the more hideous. Cat legs jutting out of a human body looked like a twisted work of art, created solely to blaspheme humanity. The legs moved as if dancing. Suddenly, she lost her balance.


    Yuri pitched forward and fell face first to the ground.


    As she crashed hard, her back contorted. Her spine arched, and her clothes ripped.


    Thick black fur had grown underneath.


    ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahahahaha!¡±


    She laughed out loud like a madwoman. I retreated a few more steps. What I was seeing was almost too much to take. It felt like part of my brain was being destroyed without my knowing.


    I should be used to oddities by now. But this sight was too much. Seeing the body of someone I knew being destroyed brought me pain. Yuri became human, then an animal, then human again. Her appearance became more and more grotesque.


    She was a complete monster.


    ¡°Stop it, Yuri. Stop.¡±


    Bones snapped. Her mouth split open, and her lower jaw fell.


    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡±


    ¡°How mean. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m transforming at will,¡± Yuri said indifferently. ¡°Well, if you hate it that much, I can put in a bit of effort, I suppose. Ah, I¡¯m so considerate.¡±


    She stopped shape-shifting. In front of me stood a girl with her hands clasped behind her. She sat down as if nothing had happened.


    And everything was back to normal.


    It was as though the bizarre transformation from earlier had never been. Yuri rested her chin in her hand once more, wearing a cat-like smile. We stared at each other silently. She beckoned with her hand, and I sat down before her.


    Seconds later, she spoke. ¡°Sorry you had to see that. I didn¡¯t transform on purpose, so I¡¯d appreciate it if you could cut me some slack. I¡¯m barely able to keep this form. The spirit world is a stomach that breaks the soul it swallows down to its essence. Mentally I was a monster and a cat while I was still alive. My human form has been dismantled to the limit. In fact, it¡¯s hard for me to maintain this form. The sheer effort makes my brain boil. It might just turn into delicious soup. Not that I still have a brain, of course. Laughable, to be sure. Completely absurd.¡±


    Yuri shrugged. There was no sadness in her voice.


    Her pupils were those of a cat. A human face with the eyes of an animal.


    She narrowed her golden eyes. ¡°But at the same time, it¡¯s also handy. I have to stop you, cutie. I need my wish to come true.¡±


    Yuri stood up. Her red lips parted slowly, revealing rows of feline teeth. Drool dripped from her sharp fangs. Unlike my body, hers was diluted, but it was there, right in front of me. In the spirit world, the line between flesh and soul was blurry.


    I recalled the sensation of the cat pressing its head against my leg.


    She could touch me. Tear off my windpipe.


    I sat still and waited for her to come closer. A pale hand was placed on my shoulder; I felt weight. It was terribly heavy. Yuri slowly opened her mouth. She brought her face dangerously close to mine.


    I didn¡¯t brush her hand off. The smell of animals and blood drifted to my nose.


    The moment her teeth touched my skin, I said, ¡°Can we just stop this?¡±


    Yuri froze. She gently let go of my face. Raising her head, she blinked curiously, cocking her head in surprise.


    ¡°¡­Oh?¡±


    She slowly extended a hand, a hand that had transformed into a cat¡¯s. A soft paw touched my cheek. Hard fur rubbed my cheek again and again.


    ¡°You¡¯re such an idiot, you know that?¡± Yuri said with a chuckle.


    I said nothing. I just kept staring into Yuri¡¯s golden eyes. She touched the skin below my eyes.


    Her black fur became wet.


    ¡°You have nothing to cry about.¡±


    She was right. There was no need for me to cry. Nor did I have the right to.


    I came here to crush her hopes and destroy her wish.


    I hadn¡¯t forgotten what she did to those girls. I would never forgive the cat for toying with them.


    But the tears wouldn¡¯t stop. Tears spilled from my eyes and soaked into the cat¡¯s fur. Warm paw pads caressed my cheeks. Animal arms slapped my face repeatedly.


    ¡°Come on. Stop making that face. You¡¯re making it hard for me.¡±


    Yuri laughed. I didn¡¯t know how she could make such a face. Her eyes were that of a cat¡¯s. Her hands, her fangs, too.


    She was no longer human.


    She claimed to have been a monster while she was still alive. She might¡¯ve had nonhuman blood in her.


    But to lose even her human body was horrific.


    Wasn¡¯t it heartbreaking for an ordinary girl to turn into something ghastly?


    To not even see it as horrifying was tragic.


    ¡°Have you never been told not to pity people according to your own standards?¡± Yuri asked, concern in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s pure arrogance, cutie. And it hurts others,¡± she added admonishingly.


    I shook my head in silence. If Yuri wanted to bite my windpipe off right now, she could. But she didn¡¯t.


    Tears seeped into her fur. I steadied my breathing.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s all fucked up!¡± I roared.


    Pain stabbed me in the chest. I remembered what I saw back in the real world.


    An unusual corpse with a swollen belly was lying on a bed, its broken neck swaying as if it were a burden. The belly pulsated despite the death of the body.


    Her words played in my head. She said it was her duty to give birth to a monster. But it was her family that created those values. If Yuri had lived in a different environment, she would not have had to face a horrific end.


    What she did was heinous. But who made her what she was?


    All of this was the result of people¡¯s evil intentions. It was madness. Everything about this was wrong.


    But fixing it was impossible.


    ¡°Why did it have to be like this?! Why did you have to give birth to a monster?! You¡¯re human, aren¡¯t you? Your mother was a human being too! You let rules tie you down, you manipulated others, you killed people, and this is what you get!¡±


    I grabbed Yuri¡¯s arm. Her eyes widened in surprise. Her cat hand, attached to a human arm, was warm, blood circulating inside.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s arrogance! If you don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything wrong with this, then you¡¯re the crazy one! Every single one of you people¡­ Why¡­¡±


    An animal will give birth to an animal. Don¡¯t you think so?


    I bit down on my lip. Blood trickled down my chin. The reality that I chose to look away from confronted me once more. The cat and the fox were the same. Corrupted environments gave birth to them.


    I will not forgive the fox. I will not approve of the cat¡¯s wish. What they did was inexcusable.


    Never.


    But still¡­

 Volume 5 - CH 5.5

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t anyone help you?!¡±


    Couldn¡¯t something have been done before she became a cat?


    Someone should have reached out to them before ¡ö became ¡ö.


    I wiped away my tears. Yuri was watching me blankly. Suddenly, she extended her hand.


    Slender fingers touched my head.


    ¡°Meow.¡± She smiled.


    Human hands ruffled my hair. She stroked my head as you would a child and moved her hand down. She then pinched my face and pulled it.


    My cheek twisted.


    It was quite painful.


    ¡°What are you¡­ doing¡­¡±


    She laughed. ¡°From an outsider¡¯s point of view, my situation is pretty hopeless. I guess it¡¯s tragic in some way. There¡¯s a word for that, though: inevitable. Then again, maybe not. There¡¯s one thing I didn¡¯t tell you because it was embarrassing. So you shouldn¡¯t be all gloom and doom. In fact, I want you to vilify me.¡±


    Yuri let go of my face and abruptly rose to her feet.


    Her hand lost its shape and reverted to a cat¡¯s paw. She walked backwards. Her left ankle suddenly turned into the cat¡¯s. She stopped before she tumbled and put her weight on her right leg.


    ¡°I guess I can share you a secret so you can hate me even more.¡±


    Yuri put on an innocent smile and spread her arms wide.


    Part of the skin on her neck had turned to fur. Her animal body was encroaching on her human skin. But she didn¡¯t seem to mind. Careful with her left ankle, she bowed gracefully like a stage actor.


    ¡°Once upon a time, there was a lonely cat,¡± she recited in a sonorous voice.


    She was narrating what sounded like a fairy tale.


    ¡°The cat had eyes blacker than obsidian, and fur blacker than night.


    The cat was kept in a large cage and raised with great care.


    The cat was always alone, surrounded by girls.¡±


    Her voice was pleasant to the ear. I listened quietly.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to interrupt her.


    I couldn¡¯t ignore the words of the departed.


    ¡°The cat laughed, holding its belly.


    It¡¯s time to play. Get ready!


    There was not much time, though.


    The cat had never played with anyone before.¡±


    The cat saw the events that transpired in the past few days as nothing but a game. My gut churned at the thought. But there was no point in taking out my anger on her; she was already dead. Yuri told the rest of the tale. She even alluded to us.


    ¡°And now, the cat had gained lovely playmates.¡±


    To the cat, it was probably a fortunate coincidence that the academy contacted the Mayuzumi clan. But it was also inevitable. The school took in many girls with supernatural abilities. If something bizarre were to occur there, the appropriate authorities would be contacted. When the cat met the playmates she saw in the fox¡¯s memories, she was overcome with joy.


    And so she decided to play.


    For the first time in her life, she decided to have fun.


    ¡°The cat did not know what it meant to be sad.


    Nor did it understand that they were not happy.¡±


    I had no idea if she was lying or not. But one thing was for sure: our sense of values was far too different. The cat continued her story. As the tale neared its end, she raised her voice high.


    ¡°Oh, there will never be a happier creature in this world than I!


    I¡¯ve cursed this life numerous times, but now I feel grateful to the gods.¡±


    But that couldn¡¯t be joy. There was no way it could be called happiness.


    I watched her suspiciously. No matter how much she claimed she was happy, I would never acknowledge it. She met my gaze and smiled. A smile that said she knew. She shook her head.


    ¡°There was one thing, however, that the cat regretted very much.


    The cat, in truth, wasn¡¯t able to¡­¡±


    She took a deep breath. The fairy tale was ending.


    The cat smiled awkwardly.


    ¡°The cat wasn¡¯t able to profess its love to the fox.¡±


    She paused.


    ¡°And that is the end of the cat¡¯s story.


    This might mean nothing much to you, dear reader.


    The cat died. That is all there is to it.¡±


    The corpse¡¯s belly would tell the rest of the story.


    The fairy tale concluded. Complete silence fell. I stared at her with wide eyes. Yuri¡¯s cheeks were flushed red. Wearing an expression typical of an ordinary high school girl, she turned her face away from me and nodded.


    ¡°Do you get it? The cat fell in love with the fox.¡±


    She scratched her cheek, smiling. I had never seen this look on her face before.


    ¡°He was the only monster I knew. But that¡¯s not all. When I saw him through the computer, how do I put it¡­ I knew he was the only one for me. Apologies if it¡¯s so boring. I attended an all-girls high school, so I¡¯m not exactly accustomed to romance. Yes, I fell in love with him. It was love at first sight.¡±


    Her first love. A pure love at first sight.


    A twisted, yet truly simple form of love.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t know how I feel. Pathetic, I know. After introducing myself as his messenger. Not that he was aware of it.¡± Her voice betrayed sadness.


    I just listened to her, stunned. I couldn¡¯t comprehend what she just said. She looked embarrassed, like a normal girl.


    Odd words to be uttered in the spirit world.


    ¡°I wished to bear the child of the person I loved. And I wished to bring him back into the real world if I could. It was only natural, since I was in love. So, you see¡­¡±


    Yuri spread her arms. She smiled happily in the dark and distorted world.


    She threw her chest out like a child. For a moment, she reverted back fully to a human being.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a sad tale. You¡¯re allowed to be outraged at my selfishness.¡±


    I just listened, speechless.


    That was her motive. Her reason for risking her life.


    She was smiling. I tried to say something, but no words came out. I couldn¡¯t be angry at her, hate her, or laugh at her. I didn¡¯t even know what to say about her confession.


    Yuri¡¯s hair grew gently and took the shape of animal ears. Her long hair fused with her back, creating fur. My hands trembled.


    I squeezed the words out. ¡°I¡­¡±


    My lips were plugged shut.


    I smelled blood and animal scent. Yuri pressed her lips against mine, then pulled her face away. I was petrified. She stood up, bewildered.


    ¡°Weird. It doesn¡¯t make any sense. You came here to kill my child and my beloved. But I¡­ I have no intention of killing you or hurting you anymore. We were bound by a strange, inexplicable, and mysterious fate,¡± she sighed.


    She turned her back to me and walked away. Her tail, which had grown out of her hips, swayed. Her back transformed into a huge cat¡¯s, leaving only half her body human.


    ¡°If you want to go to the fox, go ahead. And if you can kill him, feel free to do so. Trample my wish underfoot and say it was the right thing to do.¡±


    She stopped and turned around. Her cheeks were covered with fur. Whiskers had grown under her nose. But her eyes had reverted to a human¡¯s.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat, drink, breathe, love women, men, children, or animals anymore. I don¡¯t want to die anymore. I don¡¯t want to kill anymore.¡±


    She was quoting a script, reciting the lines out grandly.


    ¡°You¡¯re that kind of person, aren¡¯t you?¡± she scoffed. ¡°You don¡¯t want to die, you don¡¯t want to kill. You¡¯re na?ve. You think that saving people is the only thing that matters. Well, knock yourself out. If you¡¯re determined not to get lost in the spirit world, you will arrive at your destination. But if you hesitate, you will be lost forever. You¡¯re just so hopeless that I lost interest in killing you.¡±


    Yuri looked oddly calm. I reached for her, and she took a step back. Her pupils narrowed, and her eyes turned golden.


    Should I get angry? Should I hit her? Or should I grieve?


    I didn¡¯t know what to do. My mind was a jumbled mess.


    ¡°Yuri¡­ Can you go back?¡±


    She laughed. ¡°Go back where? My neck¡¯s broken. I really don¡¯t get you. It¡¯s over for me.¡±


    Crack.


    Bones cracked, and her body folded up. Crawling down on all fours, Yuri looked up at me. All traces of her human self were gone.


    ¡°I fell in love with him, but you were my first kiss.¡± The cat spoke. Its vocal cords were the only part of her that remained human. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t kill the person I shared my first kiss with.¡±


    The cat smiled like a human being. I touched its small head, and it purred.


    ¡°Goodbye, cutie. Goodbye, Odagiri Tsutomu.¡± Her voice was muddled. She was gradually losing her ability to speak the human language. ¡°I only hope that you will let my child, the man I loved, live.¡±


    The cat meowed loudly. Golden eyes watched me curiously.


    The cat took a step backward, growling warily. Its whole fur bristled.


    Then it turned away from me and scurried deep into the spirit world. The black shape disappeared at bullet speed. The warmth in my palm was gone. Clenching my fist, I stood up.


    The landscape shifted again. Each step I took produced a hard sound. I took out a cigarette from my pocket and put it in my mouth, but I didn¡¯t have my lighter. I must have dropped it from when I fell. I continued on.


    Papa?


    The child in my belly sounded concerned. I didn¡¯t respond.


    Salty drops of water trickled down from my eyes, wetting the cigarette. A bitter taste spread to my tongue.

 Volume 5 - CH 5.6

    ¡°Trample my wish underfoot and say it was the right thing to do.¡±


    Her words appeared in and out of my head. I walked and walked, but the spirit world had no end. I felt my stomach ripping in response to my emotion. Over and over, the child stroked my belly from the inside. Each movement sent a jolt of pain through me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anymore,¡± I muttered, the cigarette still in my mouth.


    It would have been better if they only wanted to kill. It would¡¯ve helped if they regarded me with clear animosity. But although the cat lacked morals, she wasn¡¯t entirely malicious. Still, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to sympathize with her.


    What she had done was horrible. The monster that was conceived in her belly had to be killed.


    I decided to kill the fox.


    My lips quivered, and the cigarette fell, buried itself into the ground. It hardened as though trapped in amber. I stepped on it and continued onward. My head hurt so bad. Tears spilled down my face for no reason, and memories flashed through my mind.


    The cat¡¯s smile. The fox. Their victims. Images came and went. I would never forgive them. I decided to destroy the cat¡¯s wish. I told myself that I would crush it. I made up my mind never to burden myself with the fox.


    I must never forget my rage.


    So I averted my eyes back then.


    I ignored the numerous facts and put a lid on the complicated emotions.


    It was like saying I didn¡¯t care about the fox.


    That was all I could do.


    I exhaled hard. Blood soaked through my shirt, and pain made my body shiver. The spirit world was so deep, the path narrowing to hinder me.


    ¡°Fuck!¡±


    Wiping away my tears, I stopped. I removed my tie and slammed it onto the ground.


    It was hard to breathe. I grabbed my shirt by the chest and pulled hard. Two buttons flew off. The wet wall, reminiscent of stomach lining, was swollen, and two lumps of flesh that looked like malignant tumors were blocking the way. There was only a small space between them.


    ¡°God damn it,¡± I spat.


    I rolled up my sleeves and plunged my arm into the space between the lumps of flesh. Despite its wet appearance, it felt soft and dry. It was like putting my hand in cotton wool. There was no resistance. Still, I pushed the lump of flesh. I tried to move the strange object that was blocking my path. I had to go forward. There was no time to dilly-dally.


    ¡°If you¡¯re determined not to get lost in the spirit world, you will arrive at your destination.¡±


    ¡°But if you hesitate, you will be lost forever.¡±


    Yuri¡¯s voice played in my mind. I scraped off the lump of flesh in front of me with my arm. Nectar-like mucus flowed from the destroyed wall. It sealed the wound and repaired the wall.


    ¡°Shut up, shut up, shut up. I already made up my mind.¡±


    There was no such thing as unyielding determination. I didn¡¯t have one.


    But I decided to go on, nonetheless. I¡¯d already set my mind on it.


    The monster must not emerge in the real world.


    I had to see the fox.


    ¡°Shut up and get out of my way!¡±


    My palm dug into the wall and penetrated through.


    My fingers interlaced with another¡¯s.


    Sounds halted. My eardrums tightened like I was underwater.


    My eyes widened. The mass of flesh in front of me diffused like melting paint and vanished.


    A woman was standing before me in a pure-white space. Her fingers were intertwined with mine.


    Her vermilion lips moved.


    ¡°I see,¡± she said in a low voice. ¡°Interesting. If that¡¯s what you want, I can show you the way. It¡¯s boring here.¡± She brought her lips to my ears. It smelled sweet. ¡°Go. And forget.¡±


    The woman¡¯s hand pushed me, and the world spun. My vision was warped like melted candy. Magnificent colors danced, surged like a flood. Then my vision shattered, and my eyes were crushed.


    I opened my eyes.


    Darkness peeled away, and I could see the world once more.


    Behind me was a wall of flesh that I had managed to push aside. It was now solid as ice. The spirit world was an extremely bizarre place. I felt fortunate that I was able to clear a path. I didn¡¯t have much time left. I started walking, then stopped in my tracks.


    Red tailfin glided in the blood-colored air. A goldfish sprang before my eyes.


    The goldfish was back. It moved around me as though delighted. Its fins brushed my body several times. Suddenly, it froze.


    The goldfish moved its tail fins. Its red eyes turned back.


    There was a narrow path there reminiscent of a birth canal.


    The goldfish started swimming slowly. I followed it, gun at the ready.


    I knew what lay ahead.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say once I made it there.


    My field of vision narrowed, as if the lights had been dimmed.


    The fox was waiting for me at the end of the path.


    First, the word ¡®predation¡¯ came to mind.


    A human body was buried in the wall.


    The wall of flesh had swallowed his ashen body, the lower half and his arms buried in flesh, leaving only a bit of his chest out in the open. After spending more than a month in the spirit world, his platinum blonde hair had completely lost its color. His downcast face was hidden by gray hair.


    He looked like he was crucified. Or he was being eaten alive.


    A fetus fusing with the walls of the womb. A baby being eaten by its mother.


    Twisted images swirled in my mind.


    He should have noticed my arrival, but he said nothing. He was silent, hanging his head.


    ¡°Asato,¡± I called.


    I knew that I should just shoot without saying a word. The goldfish waved its fins in protest. But I didn¡¯t have it in me to pull the trigger right away.


    The fox made contact with the cat and granted her wish. Why would he go so far to grant people¡¯s wishes? Did his hatred of Mayuzumi run that deep?


    I wanted to know the answer.


    I wanted a reason to shoot him.


    ¡°Answer me, Asato.¡±


    There was no reply. Just the sound of soft, whistle-like breathing.


    It was so soft that it could stop at any moment. My brows knitted, and I broke out in cold sweat. I realized what was happening.


    The fox was unconscious.


    He was completely out of it.


    Chaos ensued in my head. My hand holding the gun trembled.


    What does this mean?


    The cat called herself a messenger of the fox, but the fox didn¡¯t appear to be in any condition to give instructions to others. I thought back to Yuri¡¯s words. The cat said she fell in love with the fox.


    But she also said he was unaware.


    She wanted to give birth to him.


    Foxes are creatures that grant wishes. I pondered over this fact.


    What if he was unconsciously forced to grant Yuri¡¯s wish?


    What did I come here to kill?


    My whole body started shaking. I couldn¡¯t hold the gun up. Staring at the fox, I froze. His sunken cheeks were covered with vomit and excreta. His gray hair was tangled and clumped into several strands. He looked miserable, as though he had spent a hundred years here alone.


    ¡°Regardless, he¡¯s the root cause of this tragic case,¡± said a solemn voice.


    If the fox had not granted the cat¡¯s wish, none of them would have died.


    I raised my head. The goldfish opened and closed its mouth, words spilling from within like bubbles. It watched me quietly. It looked the same, but its aura had changed completely. Its wet eyes betrayed clear intellect.


    ¡°¡­Mayu-san.¡±


    The goldfish voiced Mayuzumi¡¯s words. There was no expression in its eyes. I swallowed and shifted my gaze to the emaciated fox in front of me.


    He looked like he could die at any moment. His thin arms twitched from time to time. He coughed weakly, spitting out bloody phlegm. Still, the fox did not wake up. Drool dribbled down from his mouth.


    Abruptly, things stopped making any sense.


    Why should I kill him?


    ¡°To kill the monster.¡±


    A cold voice snapped me back to my senses. I sensed the goldfish floating beside me. When I closed my eyes, it was as if Mayuzumi was standing beside me.


    I heard chocolate crumbling. A view from somewhere far was being projected inside the goldfish¡¯s mouth.


    Mayuzumi was staring at the fox with an icy gaze.


    Dressed in a mourning attire, she smelled of sweet candy.


    ¡°¡®If it¡¯s difficult for you, think of it as killing the monster in Yuri¡¯s belly, not the fox. The only way to kill it is to eliminate the fox from the spirit world. You don¡¯t have to torment yourself. You have every reason to kill him. Besides, staying in the spirit world is much harsher than dying.¡±


    I readjusted the gun in my hand. I released the safety and pulled the slide. Little by little, I moved closer to the fox. I thought about my objective over and over.


    I was here to kill the monster in Yuri¡¯s belly. The definition of a monster included both cannibals and the undead. The monster in Yuri¡¯s belly would be an even more powerful demon than Uka. We could not allow it to be birthed. It didn¡¯t matter if the fox was unconscious. He had committed countless atrocities to deserve death. Many people had died because of him.


    To kill the monster, I had to kill the fox.


    Then it hit me.


    This was like an unreasonable game.

 Volume 5 - CH 5.7

    ¡°¡­Heh,¡± I snorted.


    I approached the fox with my gun at the ready.


    It looked like I was the fox.


    I thrust the gun¡¯s muzzle into the fox¡¯s gray hair. His head bobbed.


    ¡°¡­Ugh.¡±


    A soft groan spilled from his lips. My arm twitched, and I almost pulled the trigger. My heart beat fast. The fox lifted his head slowly. He focused his cloudy eyes on me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you.¡± He looked like he was dreaming.


    A look of relief filled his face.


    The fox closed his eyes. Moments later, he opened them again. Over and over his eyes narrowed, opened, and then he shook his head wildly. He cursed in an effort to remain conscious.


    His gaze turned to me again.


    ¡°Why did you come he¡­¡± He trailed off.


    He glanced at the gun in my hand.


    His eyes narrowed, trying to understand. On his face was an indescribable expression. It was like a baby facing a mirror for the first time in its life. He blinked repeatedly, unable to comprehend what was before him.


    Then, he finally nodded.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see.¡±


    A cynical smile appeared on his lips. He looked at me, his smile deepening.


    What kind of face was I making right now?


    I couldn¡¯t look at my reflection in his eyes.


    ¡°So you made your decision. You¡¯re a little late, Odagiri. You never change.¡±


    I doubt that Asato, who had just woken up, knew what was going on. But he nodded as if to say he understood everything.


    He looked insane.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Odagiri?¡± he slurred. ¡°What¡¯s holding you back¡­? How many times¡­ have you failed to kill me¡­?¡±


    His words didn¡¯t make any sense. How many times had I tried to kill him? I had tried to kill him only once. His eyes were still glazed over. He was unable to distinguish between reality and fiction. His lips, however, were twisted in a mocking smile.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just¡­ kill me already?¡±


    His words sounded like a plea.


    I saw someone else in him. His eyes were much like hers.


    Pulling knives out of her body, Aya told me to stab her. I briefly pictured bloody fingers.


    Aya told me to hurt her so she would feel better.


    She wanted to feel better because she was in agony.


    But she couldn¡¯t do it on her own.


    Then, a possibility came to mind.


    I hit upon something I shouldn¡¯t have.


    ¡°Asato, why did you reach out to Yuri?¡± I asked, trying to dismiss the possibility. ¡°What did you want?¡±


    ¡°Yuri¡­? Is that a person¡¯s name?¡± he replied sluggishly.


    He smiled slowly. His eyes were very similar to hers. I swallowed back the scream rising up my throat.


    Don¡¯t look at me like that. Don¡¯t give me that face!


    You don¡¯t have the right.


    ¡°If I could reach anyone, I would¡¯ve done that already¡­ This place is too much.¡±


    He paused. Empty eyes gazed at the red walls. He looked around the place where he had spent more than a month, and his whole body trembled in fear.


    Spending time in the spirit world was akin to living in a person¡¯s stomach.


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d rather die.¡±


    Letting out a weary laugh, he closed his eyes again. My fingers began to tremble violently. The fox was unaware of Yuri¡¯s existence. So why did he reach out to her?


    A theory raced through my mind. His words just now substantiated it.


    ¡°If I could reach anyone, I would¡¯ve done that already.¡±


    The reason he made contact with Yuri was because he wanted help.


    Seeking a window to the physical world, he unknowingly tossed out a lifeline.


    I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure. It was all just conjecture on my part. He could¡¯ve reached Yuri because of the latent evil within him. Still I couldn¡¯t deny the possibility.


    And the moment I couldn¡¯t deny it, I already failed.


    My finger on the trigger came off. Asato looked puzzled, his eyes narrowing.


    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Odagiri?¡± he pressed. His lips lifted into a fox¡¯s smile. ¡°Are you going to run away again?¡±


    ¡°Are you going to make the same mistake again?¡± the goldfish said, shaking its tailfin.


    Asato turned his gaze toward Mayuzumi¡¯s voice. Upon seeing the goldfish swimming in the air, he frowned.


    ¡°Oh, sister¡­ You¡¯re here too. Appreciate the visit,¡± he snorted.


    Mayuzumi did not respond. The goldfish cast a glance at me. I felt Mayuzumi¡¯s cold gaze deep from the fish¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°If this is what you want, then I won¡¯t stop you,¡± she said. ¡°But don¡¯t show pity. The monster is about to be born. Are you going to leave him here and return to the real world? I don¡¯t really care if I die, but then, what would you find once you came back?¡±


    The answer was obvious. The monster in Yuri¡¯s belly.


    But I couldn¡¯t. I just couldn¡¯t pull the trigger.


    I squeezed my eyes shut. I recalled my earlier resolve. I wanted to regain the will to shoot the fox. I thought back to when before I left for the spirit world.


    What was I thinking back then?


    The conclusion was simple.


    I should have killed him with my own hands.


    I should kill him. I went over the words again and again. But my memories kept on going until different thoughts came up.


    I relied on Mayuzumi, allowed myself to just drift in the waves.


    I left the fox behind without sorting out my emotions.


    I had to go again.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    What did I say to Mayuzumi when she gave me the gun?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mayu-san. I¡¯ll go.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡± I muttered.


    None answered my question.


    I told myself over and over that I would kill him.


    Why did I not say anything about killing him?


    What went through my mind as I dug my way through the roadblock?


    I had to see the fox.


    See him, and then what?


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    My head spun. I was contradicting myself. Feeling nauseous, I fell to my knees and put a hand on my mouth. The fox eyed me suspiciously. Mayuzumi did not say anything; she just kept silent.


    Yuri¡¯s face appeared in my mind. Wearing a sad smile, she turned into a cat and left. Her words, her existence, made me realize.


    A fact that I had been aware of ever since I saw the fox¡¯s past came knocking back.


    The monster¡¯s true nature was pitiful.


    At the very root of it was a broken man.


    The truth was that I knew all along.


    I had noticed. From the moment I decided not to carry the burden, I¡¯d been ignoring one thing. Every time I remembered the person I left behind, my chest hurt, but I turned my eyes away.


    I hated the fox. I was terrified of the fox. Killing him wouldn¡¯t be enough.


    But I¡­


    I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for him.


    I regretted leaving him behind.


    Wishing misfortune on someone is extremely easy. Telling someone you hate to die is effortless.


    I couldn¡¯t accept his return. My hatred for him would forever remain.


    But having someone suffer because of me was scary.


    It was terrifying. Every time I thought about it, my chest hurt.


    ¡°Odagiri?¡±


    ¡°Odagiri-kun?¡±


    I put my finger on the trigger. The trembling stopped. I took a deep breath. In my mind, I saw Yuri smile sweetly.


    ¡°Goodbye, cutie. Goodbye, Odagiri Tsutomu. I only hope that you will let my child, the man I loved, live.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± I told the cat, who left without killing me.


    She pushed me to make this decision.


    I held the gun up. And I pulled the trigger.


    A gunshot rang out. A jolt went through my arm and into my shoulder. Intense pain numbed my arm. Still, I kept squeezing the trigger. The automatic firearm spat out bullet after bullet.


    Bang, bang, bang, bang, bang.


    Then silence. The gun had run out of bullets.


    I lowered my arm. I couldn¡¯t feel my right arm anymore. I slammed the gun on the ground, and it slid away.


    I walked without a word and thrust my arm into the wall of flesh before me. There was a squelch.


    And I dug through the flesh. It felt like touching snow; the flesh slowly melted and fell to the ground, revealing Asato¡¯s arm buried within. But before I could pull it out, flesh covered it again. I clawed through once more.


    Asato¡¯s eyes widened. His lips quivered.


    His mouth twisted into a smile. ¡°Haha¡­ Hahahaha!¡± And he laughed. ¡°Are you serious? Have you gone insane, Odagiri? What are you doing?¡±


    Mayuzumi said nothing. She didn¡¯t even mock my actions. She just kept her mouth shut.


    Asato alone laughed maniacally. ¡°Hahahaha! I told you¡­ I¡¯d rather die than be saved by you¡­ Don¡¯t push your hypocrisy on me.¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up. I don¡¯t care what you think. If you want to die, then just bite your tongue now and be done with it.¡±


    Ignoring him, I continued digging until his pallid right arm appeared. I quickly grabbed it before the wall swallowed it again and let it drop. Next, I started on his left arm, clawing through the wall.


    ¡°What about the monster?¡± Mayuzumi asked softly.


    There was no reproach in her voice. She accepted my choice without complaint.


    Mayuzumi Azaka would not laugh at my actions. She just asked what I was thinking.


    ¡°I will kill it, Mayu-san. But I will not kill the fox,¡± I declared.

 Volume 5 - CH 5.8

    Asato laughed as he said something, but I ignored it. He was laughing like a maniac, his breath coming out in labored gasps. I pulled out his left arm. I then grabbed his lower back and tried to pry him out of the wall. Bones creaked, and Asato ceased laughing, letting out a groan. But I just pulled him out of the wall anyway.


    ¡°Ugh¡­ Oda¡­¡±


    He would just have to bear through the pain of his muscles tearing.


    The goldfish rolled over in the air, flapping its crimson tail.


    ¡°Kill the monster, but not the fox,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I looked into the fish¡¯s eyes. ¡°Yuri¡¯s wish was to give birth to Asato, who¡¯s trapped here in the spirit world. She wanted to fulfill her dream of saving Asato and giving birth to a monster at the same time. Her wish could only be granted if he was in the spirit world. So I¡¯m bringing him back to the world of the living.¡±


    It wasn¡¯t Asato that would emerge from Yuri¡¯s belly, but a different monster. But if Asato were to disappear from the spirit world, the prerequisite for her wish would be gone, thus invalidating her wish altogether.


    Mayuzumi went silent. The goldfish leapt again, twirling gently.


    ¡°And you¡¯re okay with that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course not. But this is the only thing I can do.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t kill Asato. I even subconsciously regretted leaving him behind.


    Sometimes guilt shackles people for the rest of their lives. Looking away wouldn¡¯t change a thing. Even if you continued to ignore it, guilt would still bind and torment you.


    ¡°I hate him,¡± I cursed. ¡°Lots of people have died because of him. He ruined my life! But what awaits me when I return after killing the fox?¡±


    The answer was obvious. Guilt for killing him.


    He destroyed me. I wanted to kill him, but I couldn¡¯t. It didn¡¯t make any sense.


    The goldfish did not respond. Red eyes were measuring me.


    ¡°This is my answer, Mayu-san. I will not kill anyone. No matter how much I hated them, I would never take their life.¡±


    I had killed people before. Shizuka died because of me. Makihara, Aya, Higasa, and Akari would still be alive if I didn¡¯t extend a helping hand.


    But killing someone intentionally was the one thing I would never do.


    Ever.


    Asato burst into crazed laughter.


    ¡°Hahahahahahahaha!¡±


    I pulled him hard. Asato grunted in pain and went quiet. Flesh squelched as his lower body began to slip out of the wall.


    The goldfish spoke. ¡°What if Asato kills again?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t let him. I will never, ever let him kill again. If Asato tries to kill anyone, I¡¯ll dedicate my entire life to stop him. I swear.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s possible.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    I knew I wasn¡¯t thinking things through. But I couldn¡¯t kill him. I hated him so much, I wanted him dead, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to do it.


    And if I couldn¡¯t kill the fox, this was the only way to kill the monster.


    The goldfish let out a small sigh. It turned its wet eyes to me.


    ¡°What if I abandoned you and Asato in the spirit world?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be devoured by a monster, be my guest.¡±


    The goldfish let out an exasperated laugh.


    It moved its fins gently. She continued chuckling. Then the goldfish leapt again, spinning gracefully in the air.


    ¡°Fine. If that¡¯s what you want, so be it. You will regret this. But if you can take it, knock yourself out. Go on and live a rough and difficult life,¡± Mayuzumi said sarcastically.


    I pulled Asato¡¯s body again. He groaned, but he was almost out of the wall.


    ¡°That¡¯s the plan,¡± I replied.


    Asato¡¯s buried ankles squirmed, and he tumbled to the ground. I grabbed his arm and carried him on my shoulder. Mayuzumi said nothing more.


    The goldfish soared into the sky. Its body touched the narrow ceiling.


    The goldfish gently kissed the wall of flesh, and a thin handle appeared from where its lips touched. A parasol fell from the sky, blossoming mid-air.


    Snap.


    The parasol swayed as it descended. The fish kissed the sky again and again. Numerous parasols fell. It was like flowers falling on the surface of the water and gently sinking. They froze mid-air, forming a staircase.


    ¡°You will¡­ regret this¡­ Odagiri¡­¡± Asato mumbled.


    Mayuzumi said the same thing. Back then, I couldn¡¯t save the broken girl. To think that Asato would say the exact same words to me. How ironic.


    Asato said I would regret this. But I disregarded his words.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill and burden myself with guilt because of you.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for him, no one would¡¯ve died. He killed a lot of people. I recalled Makihara¡¯s wails. Aya pressing the knife to her throat. Higasa in anguish, and Akari smiling as she waved. Shizuka looking at me with teary eyes. Despite all that, this was what I decided.


    My shoulder suddenly felt heavy. Asato had passed out.


    The parasols created a red spiral staircase. It touched the ceiling and reached down to the goldfish.


    I looked at the red sky. ¡°I won¡¯t kill someone I hate. So what?¡±


    Crash.


    Crimson shards fell from the sky. The goldfish disappeared out of the hole. I wondered how much time had passed. The slightly overcast sky was now clear. I spotted a figure in black against a blue backdrop.


    ¡°Hurry up, Odagiri-kun,¡± she said. ¡°This is just a crude hole. It won¡¯t stay open for long.¡±


    ¡°You should¡¯ve created one much lower, then.¡±


    Breathing a sigh, I put my foot on the parasol. With pain jolting through my palm and stomach, carrying Asato was difficult.


    Mayuzumi flashed a nasty grin and lifted the lace on her hat. ¡°I¡¯m messing with you. Now climb quick.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me twice.¡±


    I started walking with Asato in tow. Step by step, we approached the blue sky. Asato did not say anything. He was just dead silent. The baby in my belly cried, and the pain from earlier returned.


    I felt the urge to throw the weight off my back. It would feel so good to toss him into the red sea. Dump him into the spirit world and just run without looking back.


    I could look into his face filled with despair and laugh.


    But I stifled back the urge to do that. I trudged onward, one step at a time.


    The sky was getting closer. Blue enveloped us.


    I found myself standing under a clear autumn sky. Asato was on my back. He had returned to the real world after being in the spirit world for a long time. I took a deep breath and exhaled. I let go of him, and he crashed to the ground.


    I looked behind me; the hole to the spirit world had closed. Seeing the figure in white down on the ground made me want to cry out. Profound sadness and guilt filled my chest. But the pain was gone. It felt as if a needle stuck inside me had finally been removed.


    The scar would hurt badly, I was sure.


    But for now, this was fine.


    Silently I looked up at the sky. Mayuzumi was standing beside me; she smelled sweet. She took off her hat, removing the black lace covering her face. She looked at me and smiled.


    A servant approached Mayuzumi, whispered something in her ear, and left.


    Nodding, she turned to me. ¡°Jingu Yuri¡¯s baby was born.¡± I listened quietly. Wearing a grave look, she added, ¡°It was stillbirth.¡±


    It must be because I brought the fox out of the spirit world.


    The autumn wind brushed against my cheeks.


    She appeared in my mind.


    Now that her organs ceased functioning, she was now completely dead.


    Her child was dead. And she deserved it.


    But didn¡¯t the return of the fox mean that her wish was partly granted?


    Mayuzumi put her hat back on and looked to the sky.


    Black lace stirred in the wind. The ornament, a red flower, fluttered in the air.


    Petals drifted down.


    It was as though she was mourning the death of the last person to ever live.


    ¡°Yes, Mayuzumi Asato is still in a coma,¡± Mayuzumi said over the phone. ¡°We don¡¯t know when he will regain consciousness.¡±


    I was in my small apartment.


    Mayuzumi was still at her home, discussing Asato¡¯s future. Outsiders were not allowed to attend their clan meetings, so I left.


    Immediately after our return, Asato was admitted to a hospital owned by the Mayuzumi clan. But he fell straight into a coma. He had apparently completely exhausted his strength. It was unknown when he would wake up, so the Mayuzumi clan¡¯s plan on what to do with him was put on hold.


    ¡°He suffered no brain damage, so he could wake up at any moment. But no human had ever returned from the spirit world after spending an extended period of time there. We don¡¯t know how long he would be in this state. But I wouldn¡¯t get my hopes up if I were you,¡± she warned.


    I couldn¡¯t deny that for a moment, I hoped the fox wouldn¡¯t wake up.


    I nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    We didn¡¯t know what the fox would do once he woke up. I calmed my racing heart. Mayuzumi chuckled.


    ¡°As long as you understand,¡± she said. ¡°See you tomorrow, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    Beep, beep, beep.


    The call ended. I turned off my cell phone.


    I lay down and looked up at the dark ceiling.


    My eyes had gotten accustomed to looking at the spirit world that staring at a still ceiling was discomforting. I stroked my belly softly. The wound was shallow, so it had already healed. Uka was sleeping peacefully.


    Would the fox come back again?


    Until then, I would have to live like there was a ticking time bomb nearby.


    I shook my head and lifted myself up. Still, I had no regrets. I couldn¡¯t kill the fox.


    I had no choice but to live with the decision I made.


    Steeling myself, I stared at my palm; it had more scars now. Suddenly the door flung open.


    Bang.


    ¡°I¡¯m barging in!¡±


    ¡°Excuse me.¡±


    My jaw dropped. Two people were standing in the doorway. A long, thin silhouette and a smaller one were pushing and shoving each other.


    ¡°There you are, Odagiri-san. ¡®Sup! I¡¯m starving. Could you buy me some food?! Ouch! What are you doing, you brat?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been telling you to go home, you roach! Odagiri-san! Guys like this, you have to say something, or they¡¯ll get carried away.¡±


    Nanami and Yusuke were arguing furiously. I just stared at them. As I listened to the commotion, warmth gradually filled my chest. Then it hit me.


    Come to think of it, I was currently living a relatively normal life.


    It could get destroyed at any moment.


    Still¡­


    ¡°Perfect timing,¡± I said. ¡°I have some beef stew.¡±


    The days will go on as it always had.


    I took a step forward.

 Volume 6 - CH 1.1

    Story I


    Crimson leaves scattered before my eyes. Tiny hands chased after them.


    I saw her bent down, following a leaf that had fallen into the lake. When I warned her it was dangerous, she turned around.


    A shy smile appeared on her face. Her big eyes sparkled, conveying her joy. Her cheeks, red as apples, were adorable, and her lowered eyelashes cast a slight shadow on her face. But her eyes continued to twinkle with delight.


    ¡°Are you angry, Brother?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry,¡± I replied. ¡°I was just worried about you.¡±


    She smiled like a flower. Looking up at the sky, she started walking with a spring in her steps. The blue sky shone in her black eyes, and the clouds, white as fresh milk, glistened brightly. Her innocent joy was palpable, her eyes glittering like bright stars.


    ¡°It¡¯s so bright, Brother.¡±


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°The sky is beautiful, Brother.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    As we exchanged trivial conversation, my sister jumped. Her white skirt fluttered.


    Watching her spin around as if dancing, I thought to myself.


    You¡¯re my sister. You¡¯re weak. How will you grow up in the future?


    Until you grow up safely, I have to protect you. You¡¯re more important to me than anyone else.


    I am young, and so are you.


    The world is exceedingly peaceful.


    We were there, without any worries or troubles.


    The beauty of that day endured even now.


    And it tormented me to no end.


    The incident came to an end, and the fox fell into a coma.


    The case involving the red flower and the monster, caused by Jingu Yuri, had concluded with the death of her flesh and that of her child. Mayuzumi Asato, who had returned from the spirit world, remained in deep slumber. A week had passed since October began, but there was no sign of him waking up.


    No one knew when Asato would rouse. He just slept for what seemed like an eternity.


    Despite retrieving the fox from the spirit world, my daily routine remained unchanged. Incredibly, days of tranquility continued on. I felt as if I was holding a time bomb, yet strangely, I remained calm. My anxiety and desire to spend my days in peace managed to balance each other out. Mayuzumi, listless and bored, slept away the hours each day. She lay on the couch adjacent to me as I tidied up the office, her eyes shut tight.


    She resembled a princess cursed by a witch.


    Like the fox, she appeared to be in a coma.


    ¡°A century of slumber,¡± she muttered suddenly in a low voice. ¡°I suppose it wouldn¡¯t be so bad to awaken a hundred years from now, should this boredom abate. Yet, even after a hundred years, I can hardly envision any worthwhile entertainment.¡± She opened a single eye and regarded me with a sharp, penetrating gaze.


    Mayuzumi was draped in a black, classic dress, exuding a certain elegance in its finely crafted design. Yet, her constant slumber had ruined any semblance of refinement.


    She sighed and shook her head slowly, a venomous smile playing across her lips.


    ¡°What is it? If you have something to say, spit it out,¡± she said.


    ¡°I recently learned that silence is golden,¡± I replied, picking up a piece of chocolate.


    Its sweet fragrance lingered on, despite my efforts to tidy up. Amidst the overpowering aroma, I let out a sigh and rose to my feet.


    There was no indication of the season¡¯s change within the perfectly controlled temperature of the room. Nevertheless, the clear blue sky outside hinted at the deepening of autumn. If I were to open the window, I would feel the passage of time in the cooler breeze. But the moment I did that, Mayuzumi would surely lay a curse upon me. Tampering with the air conditioning was tantamount to suicide.


    Her annoyance had reached its peak.


    I grabbed the remote and turned on the television. Mayuzumi narrowed her eyes, visibly displeased.


    Before she could say anything, I spoke. ¡°As I¡¯ve said before, why don¡¯t you try to distract yourself in other ways? Listen to music, watch TV, read a book, or even rent a movie. There are plenty of shows out there.¡±


    I flipped through channels one by one, but of course, there was nothing that would interest Mayuzumi.


    I was already aware of that. Reminding her that the TV existed was more than enough. As for books, I knew she would read them if she felt like it. In my bag were a few novels and two DVDs. I still hadn¡¯t given up on my plan to turn Mayuzumi into a normal girl.


    ¡°You should make more use of what¡¯s available¡­¡±


    I swallowed. My fingers froze.


    An unusual word was displayed on the television screen.


    Eye Crusher.


    ¡°Apparently, two women had their eyes gouged out in a neighboring prefecture,¡± Mayuzumi explained. ¡°Their bodies were discovered in a ditch, one having been there for four days, and the other for two. The killer¡¯s identity is still unknown, and there may be more victims. It seems like you¡¯re the one not making use of the TV.¡± She flashed an unpleasant grin.


    I had no prior knowledge of any of this. Lately, I¡¯d been so exhausted from dealing with Mayuzumi¡¯s sour moods that as soon as I got home, I just went straight to bed.


    Eyes being gouged out was an unusual case. But what transpired on the other side of the screen had no direct impact on us. It was horrifying, but that was all. I switched off the TV, silencing the ominous background music.


    ¡°What a disturbing case,¡± I remarked. ¡°I hope they catch the culprit soon. Mayu-san, please make sure to lock the doors when I¡¯m not around.¡±


    Security in this condominium had been lowered to the bare minimum to accommodate unexpected clients. The automatic locking mechanism at the entrance had been deactivated, and the security cameras were not functioning. Even during the fox incident, Mayuzumi did not find it necessary to rectify the situation.


    But as usual, my words seemed to fall on deaf ears. The only sound was that of Mayuzumi munching on a piece of chocolate.


    Crack.


    ¡°Why would the killer gouge out their eyeballs?¡± she asked, the words disappearing into the ether.


    With slow and deliberate movements, she extended her arm and caressed the wine glass on the table, the smooth contours of the glass revealing a cluster of spherical shapes.


    Nestled within a white chocolate sphere was a dark chocolate pupil, giving the eerie impression of an eye.


    Mayuzumi extended her tongue and licked the sweet confection, flashing a bewitching smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s a simple matter, really. He can¡¯t resist the temptation. The moment he sees an eye, he can¡¯t help but swing his umbrella. It¡¯s like a deep-rooted disease.¡±


    The eyeball crumbled. Licking her lips, Mayuzumi picked up another one.


    An eyeball rolled in the palm of her fair hand. A grotesque yet somehow comical sight.


    I let out a sigh. I was about to criticize her disturbing behavior, when I noticed something strange in her words.


    ¡°It sounds like you know a lot, Mayu-san.¡±


    There were certain details in her speech that were odd, such as her precise knowledge of the murder weapon.


    Mayuzumi arched her back, and the glossy chocolate eyeball rolled across her palm and slender fingers, touching her crimson lips.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? There are things that can only be told to someone you¡¯ve met.¡±


    Teeth slowly scraped against black. Red tongue moistened her lips.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun.¡± Her voice was as soft as a sigh. ¡°I just might get killed.¡±

 Volume 6 - CH 1.2

    Mayuzumi told me that last night a man came to her.


    ¡°He said he crushed eyes,¡± she continued in a sweet voice, crushing eyeballs. ¡°Gouged the eyes out of many people.¡±


    The man had heard about Mayuzumi through rumors. He visited the apartment and made an urgent request through the intercom, pleading desperately.


    ¡°His request was so strange that I thought he was mistaken.¡±


    He didn¡¯t want to gouge eyes out anymore.


    He wanted her help.


    He pleaded over and over, but Mayuzumi turned him down.


    ¡°Asking for my help is tantamount to suicide.¡±


    However, the man persisted and begged to be heard. Overwhelmed by his tenacity, Mayuzumi relented and opened the door with the chain still attached.


    His bloodshot eyes met Mayuzumi¡¯s.


    The man¡¯s eyes were murky, filled with blood vessels. Sensing danger, Mayuzumi quickly closed the door, but the man jammed an umbrella through the gap.


    Repeatedly, the man attempted to poke Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes with the umbrella.


    ¡°When I say our eyes met, it wasn¡¯t just a simple exchange of gazes,¡± Mayuzumi recalled. ¡°As soon as he perceived me, something in him changed. At that very moment, I was caught in his gaze and my eyeballs were violated¡­ in his mind.¡±


    Mayuzumi forced the door close.


    The man struck the door with the umbrella over and over. The madness continued for a long time, until suddenly it turned quiet. He then apologized for what he did and fled the scene.


    ¡°It was like whatever evil spirit was possessing him left. I think it was the door blocking his gaze that caused the change. When he sees an eye, he gets an intense reaction. Almost like an addiction. His apology was likely meaningless.¡±


    Meeting someone¡¯s gaze burned all his sense of reason. He might temporarily regain his composure, but he would soon revert to insanity.


    Mayuzumi rested her elbows on the leather couch as she spoke matter-of-factly. There was no hint of fear in her voice. Yet, I couldn¡¯t help but frown at the lingering question: where had the man gone?


    He was still out there, on the loose, with the police yet to catch him.


    ¡°He said he didn¡¯t want to pluck out eyeballs. That means he doesn¡¯t want to commit any more crime,¡± I said.


    ¡°If you were to take his words at face value, then yes. But why did he feel the need to inform me of this? Think about it. If you could solve your problem yourself, you wouldn¡¯t need to seek help.¡±


    Mayuzumi picked up a cup from the table and dropped an eyeball into the hot chocolate. The golden spoon twirled round and round.


    ¡°I believe he came to me because he was struggling with the compulsion to kill a woman after making eye contact,¡± she continued, scooping out the half-melted eyeball. ¡°His episodes apparently last from the moment he makes eye contact with a woman until he plucks out her eyes. And then he sought help, only to flee without us having a proper conversation.¡±


    The eyeball slid from the spoon and onto her crimson tongue, melting into a sweet fluid.


    As I observed Mayuzumi close her eyes and swallow, I felt a chill run down my spine. What she was eating was mere candy, but it was disgusting nonetheless. Slowly, she opened her pretty eyes. The instant I saw them, her earlier words echoed in my mind.


    ¡°Odagiri-kun, I just might get killed.¡±


    It can¡¯t be.


    ¡°He murders women he makes eye contact with,¡± I said. ¡°And the two of you did make eye contact. Is there any chance that he might come again to kill you?¡±


    ¡°A significant one. Our gazes met. That alone has likely left him with an abnormal craving for my eyeballs¡­ Such is the nature of obsession.¡±


    Her red lips curved into a smile. Her moist eyes blinked, emanating a captivating glow.


    Mayuzumi did not seem concerned about the looming danger.


    She lifted the cup with grace. ¡°There are many urges in this world that can¡¯t be contained unless you destroy the person. Perhaps it¡¯s a difficult concept for you to comprehend, or maybe you understand it because of your own experience.¡±


    A nasty gaze crept over my belly. The baby inside me squirmed. I clutched my stomach and averted my gaze away from hers. After finishing her drink, Mayuzumi placed the cup back on the saucer.


    Without making eye contact, I posed a question to her. ¡°Then why are you just sitting here? He knows about this place. He can break the door down if he really wants to.¡±


    ¡°You want me to seek protection from the police or the Mayuzumi clan? No way. It¡¯s too much trouble. Besides, they might firmly object to my taking cases in the future. If the man comes to pluck out my eyeballs, then so be it. We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get there.¡±


    Mayuzumi dismissed my suggestion with a bored tone. My head aching, I tried to think of a different solution. She didn¡¯t want protection, but I couldn¡¯t just leave her like this.


    Mayuzumi was just a frail little girl. Her attitude was infuriating, but I couldn¡¯t bear to see her eyes being gouged out.


    ¡°Then I will report it to the cops myself,¡± I suggested. ¡°He has claimed lives already, so they can¡¯t ignore any information on him. In the meantime, you stay in a hotel or something. Does that work?¡±


    ¡°I would love to see how you would explain the situation. Fine, then. I doubt you¡¯re going to make any more compromises. Moving is annoying, but it beats waiting around to get killed.¡±


    Mayuzumi heaved a weary sigh¡ªsomething I should be doing instead. How did I meet the man? Who owns this apartment? I needed to come up with answers to the inevitable questions.


    I stood up, unable to think of anything. I closed the chocolate box and headed to Mayuzumi¡¯s room to gather essentials. Her extravagant wardrobe wouldn¡¯t fit into one suitcase, so I carried several bags filled with clothes back to Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mayu-san. The sooner we leave, the better.¡±


    ¡°Well, aren¡¯t you in a hurry? Where exactly are you planning to take me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ My apartment would be fine, but there¡¯s no AC.¡±


    Mayuzumi trailed behind me, a look of discontent etched on her face. We left the office, suffused with a saccharine aroma, and hastened to the underground parking lot by means of the elevator.


    As the elevator creaked to a stop and the doors groaned open, I was greeted by the smell of rusty iron. A pungent stench assaulted my senses.


    Something incongruous had crept into the familiar environs. A brilliant crimson hue was splattered across the drab gray floor.


    I stood transfixed by the unusual scene. Standing before me was a man in a raincoat, holding a black umbrella. Several drops trickled down the surface of the umbrella, forming a small puddle on the floor that seemed to inch towards his black leather shoes.


    The man seemed to have come through the rain.


    But it wasn¡¯t raining today. The droplets were red and sticky. The red hue on the ground was slowly undulating like a living entity, extending its arms in all directions.


    My eyes caught sight of a twisted, round object stuck to the tip of the man¡¯s umbrella, with what looked like a red thread tangled around it. It took a moment for me to register that it was an optic nerve.


    The man suddenly lifted his head. Narrow eyes peered at me from beneath the gray raincoat. Blood vessels coursed the whites of his eyes, and his pupils darted around restlessly.


    Finally, I realized what was happening. I swung the suitcase in the man¡¯s direction. I missed my mark, and the suitcase fell at the man¡¯s feet as he jumped back.


    I turned to Mayuzumi, my voice laced with urgency. ¡°Run, Mayu-san!¡±


    The man lifted his bloody umbrella and aimed it at me like a sword. The tip grazed my cheek, sending a sharp jolt through my eye.


    Acute pain pierced my eye sockets and rattled my brain. My vision turned black, and blood spilled out.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    The sensation vanished instantly. Sticky tears ran down my face, and it felt like something was digging into my eyeball. My vision flickered. I moved my feet to get away. My instincts warned me not to come into contact with the red umbrella.


    I didn¡¯t know what would happen if I grabbed it.


    My feet got tangled, and I almost tumbled to the ground. Tears clouded my vision. Through my twitching eyelids, I caught a glimpse of a twisted figure.


    He raised his umbrella high, and brought its grip down upon my forehead.


    My skin split open, and blood poured out. As I covered my face with my hands, I was struck in the back of the head, sending me crashing onto the hard pavement of the parking lot. It felt like a hand was clawing my skull, stirring the inside. Warm stomach acid spewed out of my stomach. The child in my belly whined in concern.


    I opened my bloody eyes. In my obstructed view, I discerned a dark figure.


    The parasol in her hand was as vividly red as the man¡¯s umbrella.


    I reached for her, trying to warn her to run away.


    My consciousness faded.

 Volume 6 - CH 1.3

    Crimson leaves fell before my eyes, piling up on the garden that lay beyond the porch. My younger sister lifted her face slightly, broom in hand. I didn¡¯t speak a word to her.


    Her cheeks, once as lovely as apples, had become gaunt and pale.


    Her eyes, gazing up at the sky, were filled with an inexplicable weariness and deep sorrow.


    She must have sensed my gaze, for she turned to face me. I quickly looked away, afraid of meeting her eyes. There was something dark within them. I imagined tears brimming in her eyes, tears that refused to spill over. Seeing it drove me to the brink of madness.


    ¡°Are you angry, Brother?¡± she asked timidly. There was sadness in her eyes, I was sure, and it plagued me relentlessly.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about,¡± I replied, though my words fell flat.


    Her eyes were devoid of any light they once held. Never again would she smile. I was painfully aware that I had stolen that light from her, but there was nothing I could do to bring it back.


    I wanted to beg her to smile. I wanted to embrace her, tell her to be happy, to have fun.


    But doing so would only burden her further. I knew that much.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± she said, but the words got caught in her throat. Letting out a small sigh, she began to put the broom away, her thin back moving away from me.


    Watching her occasionally press her chest, I reflected upon my mistakes.


    I took away your smile. I made you sad and miserable.


    I was fully aware of it. Her smile was once so beautiful. The difference between her then and now tormented me, but there was nothing I could do to change it. I touched my wounded wrist, a reminder of the time when I had tried to end it all. But my sister¡¯s sadness only intensified, and now she regarded me with fearful eyes.


    If I couldn¡¯t even die, what could I do now?


    Your eyes terrify me. They fill me with dread.


    Even if I voiced my thoughts, my sister would not understand. Her eyes betrayed sorrow and disappointment, shedding tears endlessly.


    Each time I saw the emotions in my sister¡¯s eyes, I felt sick. My sweet sister didn¡¯t know that her eyes hounded me, stirred my emotions.


    Lately I¡¯d been thinking, day by day.


    If only you didn¡¯t look at me. If only you didn¡¯t turn your eyes to me.


    If only those eyes were gone.


    I¡­


    I opened my eyes.


    A dingy ceiling greeted my sight. A wave of melancholy washed over me, deep and profound. Unbeknownst to me, tears had spilled down my cheeks. I wiped them roughly before lifting my body up.


    I was in a dark and empty room, tinged with the faint scent of decay. Meat seemed to be rotting somewhere. I was disgusted at myself for being accustomed to the stench.


    Propping my hands on the shaggy carpet, I tried to rise, but every bone in my body screamed out, and the pain and nausea forced me to sit back down.


    Massive bookshelves and cabinets loomed forbiddingly in the small room. I felt as though I had been buried alive. The remaining tears trickled down my face, falling on the back of my hand. I groped around in the darkness, my fingers tracing the outline of a shelf. Why was I here? As soon as I tried to recall, my memories blurred.


    My sister. Her mournful gaze. I¡¯m scared of your eyes. If only they weren¡¯t there.


    My eyes were moist, but inside me a violent emotion surged, a thirst for blood. Drenched in a cold sweat, I tried to steady my breath.


    ¡°Calm down,¡± I told myself. ¡°It¡¯s okay. These are not mine. Calm down.¡±


    Yet the words offered no solace. A sharp pang shot through my abdomen. The pain of flesh tearing subsided into a dull ache, and I focused on that, using it to regain myself.


    I rubbed my stomach, calming the child down. I remembered Mayuzumi standing silently in the parking lot.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­ Mayu-san!¡±


    What happened to her? The foul stench of decay led my imagination to the worst possible scenario. What dreadful thing could be rotting here?


    The image of Mayuzumi¡¯s empty eye sockets flashed in my mind. But even if she was already dead, it was too soon for her body to decompose. I didn¡¯t know how long I had been unconscious, but it couldn¡¯t have been long enough for putrefaction to begin.


    What am I thinking?


    My own rational thoughts chilled me to the bone. I slapped my forehead. A sharp pain lanced through my head, and I cried out in agony, remembering the blow that had split it open. But I didn¡¯t actually feel the wound. Fearfully, I touched it, perplexed.


    A bandage had been wrapped tightly around the wound, with gauze layered inside. The bandage was damp, but it managed to stop the bleeding, albeit barely. Who did this? The question flitted through my mind, but I pushed it away.


    I could think about that later. Finding Mayuzumi was of far greater importance.


    I stood up and began walking. My hand touched the door and turned the frigid knob with caution. The hallway was just as dim.


    The putrid stench grew stronger. The floorboards felt as cold as gravestones. I proceeded cautiously. My whole body ached with each step, and my eyes stung.


    Occasionally, it felt as if someone was jabbing needles into my eyeballs.


    Dimness suddenly turned to blackness. I quickly stopped. My eyes saw nothing. After blinking repeatedly, my sight returned to normal.


    Several steps later, and my vision darkened once more. Hot, sticky tears streamed down my face.


    Something was wrong with my eyes.


    Getting hit by the man¡¯s umbrella did something to me. The moment I came into contact with the blood on it, I relived the pain of a victim whose eyes had been gouged out. The shock was causing my vision to go dark from time to time. Another question popped in my mind.


    The memory I saw¡­ Was that from someone else¡¯s blood?


    Fumbling for the wall, I continued onward. My vision was a constant battle between light and darkness. I would lose my sight one second, regain it, then lose it again after a few steps.


    I stretched my hand out in the darkness, and my fingers brushed against a doorknob.


    I didn¡¯t know what was behind the door. The man could be inside. But I turned the knob before I could stop myself.


    Before I had time to regret it, the door creaked open.


    And I heard a familiar sound.


    Something was shaking in the room.


    An animal-like silhouette appeared in my dark vision, a large shadow swaying in a steady rhythm.


    My vision returned, and my eyes gradually perceived the odd sight.


    A rocking chair sat in the center of the room, arranged oddly, ignoring the other furniture. Figures, large and small, stood silently around it.


    Someone was sitting in the rocking chair, holding a bright red umbrella.


    Color returned to my vision, yet the person in the chair remained black-and-white.


    She twisted her red lips and looked up at me.


    ¡°Hello there, Odagiri-kun.¡±


    For a moment, I struggled to comprehend the situation. Mayuzumi rocked elegantly in the chair, at ease as if it were her own room. My mouth flapped open and shut.


    ¡°Mayu-san, what are you doing?¡± I managed to formulate a vague question.


    Mayuzumi flashed a mocking smile. ¡°What am I doing? Nothing. As you can see, I have nothing to do. Tedium seems to not want to leave me.¡±


    Wrapped in a vintage dress, she seemed like an abandoned porcelain doll.


    Keeping her unpleasant smile, she reached for her pouch and pulled out a tube containing chocolates. The candies were shaped like eyeballs, arranged vertically like specimens.


    ¡°By the way, where have you been all this time?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    I heaved a deep sigh, realizing I was worried for nothing. She seemed to know more about the current situation than I did.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re safe,¡± I said. ¡°I was unconscious in a different room until a little while ago. Where are we? And what about the man?¡±


    My vision turned black again, and Mayuzumi¡¯s figure vanished into the darkness for a brief moment.


    The only sound was the creaking of the rocking chair nearby.

 Volume 6 - CH 1.4

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m safe,¡± Mayuzumi replied, rocking in her chair. ¡°I had my eyes closed.¡± She ignored my last two questions.


    The world slowly came back into focus. I could see Mayuzumi now, leaning on her elbow with a sinister grin.


    ¡°You closed your eyes?¡±


    ¡°I did. His fits last until he stabs his victim¡¯s eyes. But if his line of sight is blocked, he calms down for a while. He didn¡¯t know how to deal with me with my eyes closed, so he brought me here. He then left you in a different room and disappeared somewhere. He was probably the one who treated your wound. You should take off the bandages later. I think the wound is being compressed too much.¡±


    Mayuzumi pointed to my forehead, rocking in her chair. Pale bare feet peeked through black lace.


    The floor creaked, and the silhouette beside me stirred. I quickly shifted my attention to the presence surrounding the chair.


    My brows furrowed.


    Dolls wrapped in shadows loomed in the dimness, elaborately-crafted girls standing in silent vigil.


    Neatly-trimmed black hair framed the smooth contour of their faces. Their white cheeks and lips were tinged with a faint red hue. The absence of even a speck of dust suggested they were treated with great care.


    The dolls differed in size, but they all had small physiques, with dainty fingers and polished nails.


    All the dolls looked identical. Looked familiar.


    No, that wasn¡¯t the right word. I examined the dolls once more.


    All of them were made to look alike.


    All of their eyes had been gouged out, hollow darkness gazing at me from ghastly sockets.


    And in the center of them all, Mayuzumi grinned. My head spun. It was jarring, in a way.


    In this room, it seemed unnatural that she had eyes.


    I swallowed, holding back the nausea. The agitation caused a sharp pain to run through my lower abdomen. I pressed a hand to my gut, squeezing my eyes shut. What was corrupting me now? How foolish and ridiculous it all seemed.


    Why should the madness of others affect me?


    ¡°The man who kidnapped you didn¡¯t pluck out your eyes,¡± I said. ¡°Plus he¡¯s rational enough to treat me. It seems to me like he barely has any intention of killing you. You should escape. Do you think I can stay and talk to him?¡±


    The dolls lined up before me looked bizarre, but we should judge him based on how he treated the living. And from the way he treated me, there was a high chance that he still had some semblance of reason left within him. I might be able to persuade him to surrender to the authorities.


    Mayuzumi flashed a gentle smile as she fiddled with the tube. ¡°Can you destroy the locks, then?¡±


    I blinked repeatedly, struggling to comprehend her response. Her red lips curved into a smile. My vision fell into darkness once more, flickering.


    ¡°The door has multiple locks,¡± Mayuzumi went on, her voice gentle and slow. ¡°The windows are also sealed up. You and I are within his territory. This house has been renovated so that those inside can¡¯t leave. If you still believe he has good intentions, then you have my respect.¡±


    I felt my blood drain out of my body. My vision flickered back to light, and I saw Mayuzumi sneering.


    She twisted the cork stopper and tilted the tube. Numerous eyeballs tumbled out, rolling across her dress. She lifted the hem of her dress and made a recess to prevent them from falling. Pale fingers picked one up. Mayuzumi ran her tongue over the pupil and looked at me with gleaming eyes.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan, then?¡± I spat, my breath coming out in short gasps. ¡°This is a critical situation. Are you just going to stay here and keep rocking in that chair?¡±


    ¡°If you want to be snarky, you might want to twist your words a bit more. I get what you¡¯re saying, though. That¡¯s why he put me among these dolls. One day I will end up like them.¡±


    Mayuzumi jerked her chin. The dolls around her were staring at her with hollow eyes.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem interested in dolling up people. Probably because they rot.¡±


    I got chills thinking about the meaning of the smell of decay in the air.


    Where was it coming from? What exactly was rotting?


    Mayuzumi rocked the chair back then jumped off. With an empty tube in her hand, she strode off.


    I quickly followed her. ¡°Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the client, of course.¡±


    Mayuzumi turned to me with imperious eyes.


    The client.


    ¡°The client invited me through force. Normally, this would be against the rules. But this is an exception. I will accept the invitation. If they really want my attention that bad, so be it. I will play their game. The only thing more terrifying than the supernatural is the human mind.¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s lips twisted into an animalistic grin.


    The tube in her milky hand shook. Suddenly her fingers separated from the glass.


    ¡°Now, then. He doesn¡¯t want to gouge out eyeballs anymore?¡±


    The tube fell, spinning gently in the air¡­


    ¡°What a stupid lie.¡±


    It touched the floor and shattered.


    I followed Mayuzumi as we explored the spacious, old, yet solidly-built house. My hand brushed against the amber pillars. Mayuzumi opened a small room before shrugging her shoulders.


    We checked everywhere, but there was no escape from this place. The house was sealed tight.


    The door had multiple locks, which we couldn¡¯t open without the keys. The windows were covered, causing the air inside to become stagnant and stale.


    It felt like an underground crypt. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if someone told me that we were actually underground.


    We were trapped like rats.


    I suppressed the urge to smoke. With every breath I took, the putrid stench invaded my lungs.


    We had already located the source of the smell.


    Inside the desolate kitchen, we noticed something peculiar¡ªa cardboard box left in an awkward spot. Underneath it was a door that led to a bunker. Though locked, it was easy to imagine the horrors that awaited inside.


    The kitchen itself was permeated with the nauseating stench of decayed flesh, yet the fridge and garbage bin were entirely empty, which was highly contradictory.


    ¡°What a revolting smell,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t think about smoking. You don¡¯t want smoke to mix with this stench. It could very well smell like burning corpses. A mere assumption, of course.¡± She walked away.


    Clenching my fist, I trailed after her.


    A thick floral wallpaper adorned the hallway, its cozy ambiance seemingly out of place. Suddenly, it all turned black. My eyes stopped working again.


    I placed my hand on the wall and proceeded down the hallway, making sure I wasn¡¯t left behind.


    Then, my hand grasped empty air, and I froze, bewildered.


    ¡°What are you doing, Odagiri-kun?¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°Come up quick.¡±


    My vision returned, and I saw a winding staircase polished to a lustrous amber that led to the second floor. Mayuzumi was standing atop it.


    I slowly began to climb, my fingers grazing a wreath hanging on the wall. The white ball ornament felt cold.


    Mayuzumi placed her palm on the door and opened it slowly.


    A voice was coming from somewhere.


    Plaintive sobs, resembling the sound of rain.


    Three doors lined the hallway, and the voice was issuing from the farthest one. I turned to Mayuzumi, but she paid me no heed and proceeded onward, passing by the doors on either side, before stopping in front of the last one. She opened the door without a moment¡¯s hesitation.


    Creak.


    Light spilled through the gap, and the interior came into view.


    A bed sat by the window. Dim light falling from the overcast sky created wave-like patterns on the sheets. The white-and-gray scene possessed a serene beauty.


    Someone was lying on the bed. And someone was weeping beside it.


    A deathbed. One met their end, while the other mourned their passing.

 Volume 6 - CH 1.5

    But soon I realized my error. Sleeping on the bed was the doll of a young girl. Like the other dolls, it had black hair that framed its soft cheeks, cascading onto the pillow. Where there should have been eyeballs, there were only hollow sockets.


    Black empty holes were staring at the ceiling.


    Beside her, a man sat sobbing, his face buried in the bed.


    He clutched a blood-stained umbrella in his arms, and there were faint scars on his wrists. A part of the sheets was stained a graphic red. I touched the bandage on my forehead. It occurred to me that perhaps the dream was a memory I had glimpsed through the man¡¯s blood.


    I couldn¡¯t see the bandage, but it might have some of the man¡¯s blood on it.


    He continued to cry, hugging the reddish-black umbrella tightly.


    I thought back to the dream. A stranger¡¯s sorrow filled my chest.


    If only you didn¡¯t look at me. If only you didn¡¯t turn your eyes to me.


    If only those eyes were gone.


    I¡­


    ¡°Multiple dolls with their eyes gouged out,¡± Mayuzumi said softly. ¡°Substitutes. Silent sacrifices for something else.¡±


    She approached the man, disregarding my outstretched hand, and stood behind him. The man did not look up; he continued to cry with his face buried in the sheets.


    ¡°Is that the person whose eyes you couldn¡¯t gouge out? The reason why you stab other people¡¯s eyes?¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s words were laced with contradictions. She referred to the doll as a person. The doll was missing its eyes, yet she claimed that the man couldn¡¯t gouge its eyeballs out.


    The man shuddered. He did not respond. Instead his cries grew louder as he lifted his face and clung to the young girl¡¯s neck. His voice rose high and dropped low like a song.


    Mayuzumi silently opened her parasol, and red bloomed. It began to spin slowly, matching the rhythm of the man¡¯s voice. Red swirled like a ritualistic dance, spinning faster like a windmill. The man¡¯s voice echoed like the hollow wind.


    Suddenly, it stopped.


    Mayuzumi closed and opened the red parasol. Something changed in that brief moment.


    The man abruptly stopped crying. His face lifted as though pulled by a puppeteer¡¯s string. His timid visage quaked and stiffened, and his eyes opened unnaturally wide.


    A whimper escaped his cracked lips. ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The eyes of the doll before him were open. Large, moist eyes staring at the ceiling, long lashes surrounding its lovely pupils. Her muscles were rigid, her mouth taut. Her eyes remained still.


    The doll had transformed into a lifeless girl¡¯s body. Her eyes were looking at the man.


    The man screamed and fell from his chair. He curled up, holding the umbrella in his arms. He continued to shriek, expelling all the air from his lungs.


    His howls rent the air, but the doll-like girl remained still. She lay there silently, lifeless.


    ¡°So, what is she to you? What did you do to her?¡± Mayuzumi relentlessly bombarded the quivering man with questions.


    It was hard to believe that they were once hunter and prey. The unexpected turn of events left me speechless.


    The man continued trembling like a dog caught in the rain.


    Mayuzumi smiled sadistically, producing a new tube from her purse. She twisted off the cork and picked up an eyeball.


    Crunch.


    She chewed on the sweet delicacy.


    ¡°Or what you didn¡¯t do, I suppose,¡± she added softly.


    The man suddenly stopped screaming. His gaze remained fixed on the girl¡¯s lifeless form, vacant and unfocused like he was staring up at the sky.


    ¡°She was my sister,¡± he muttered, his lips trembling. ¡°My dear, precious sister.¡± He spoke as though confessing a sin.


    The man pressed his cheek against the umbrella. Memories unfolded before me, vivid and clear. The dead girl¡¯s appearance matched the one I had seen in my dream.


    The man held the umbrella even tighter. ¡°This is my aunt¡¯s house. I brought a lot of dolls here when I ran away from home. My aunt is no longer around, since the day I got here. They¡¯re just dolls, but they¡¯re my sister. Even though they¡¯re just substitutes, I gouged out their eyes over and over again.¡±


    His voice trailed off, and he suddenly doubled over, the sound of retching filling the room. Vomit splattered on the floor. Drooling from his mouth, he carried on as if nothing happened.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not my sister. Just a substitute. Just a doll. I felt relieved at first, but then it made me uneasy. I hated it, I couldn¡¯t take it. And that¡¯s where the problem began.¡±


    Silence descended. The man¡¯s words slowly seeped into my mind.


    After fleeing the scene, he brought dolls from his home to this place, which he claimed was his aunt¡¯s house. Yet, there was no trace of any woman here, and his aunt had been gone since the first day. His words coincided with the putrid stench emanating from the storage space under the floorboards. My blood ran cold.


    ¡°In short, that became a problem,¡± Mayuzumi said coolly. ¡°Dolls were not enough to satisfy you. They couldn¡¯t satiate your urges. Am I wrong?¡±


    The man jumped, as though electrocuted. He shivered and vomited again.


    Mayuzumi wielded her words like a weapon. ¡°Dolls were not enough so you began targeting people instead. Or perhaps the urge was too strong to be suppressed by dolls, and you were forced to gouge people¡¯s eyes out. Either way.¡±


    Mayuzumi perched herself on the bed, the red parasol twirling idly behind her.


    A red shadow fell on the white fabric. The man¡¯s gaze was fixed solely on the girl; he didn¡¯t even look at Mayuzumi. She swung her legs playfully like a child, her slender ankles peeking out from under black lace.


    ¡°You said you don¡¯t want to gouge out eyes anymore, but deep inside you want to. You desire it, crave it, yearn for it. And yet, you don¡¯t want to do it. Where does the urge come from? How do you want to be saved?¡± Her firm voice was daunting, both to me and the man.


    Suddenly Mayuzumi reached out her hand and traced the girl¡¯s cheek with her fingertips. Normally she wouldn¡¯t be able to touch the skin of the departed, but Mayuzumi caressed the doll¡¯s face as if it were the girl herself.


    ¡°What did you really want to talk about that night? Speak. You made the decision to come to me of your own accord,¡± Mayuzumi breathed, low and sweet.


    Her black nails trailed sensually across the doll¡¯s features, skirting around the eyes. The man let out a ragged breath as he followed her movements.


    And as if under a spell, his lips parted.


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    A somber murmur filled the air.


    And then he spoke.


    ¡°I am a fool.¡±


    A human more pathetic and worthless than anyone else.


    I was a person who never quite fit in with others, someone whose ability to navigate the world had been completely obliterated. Loneliness and desolation were my constant companions. I lived a life tormented by others.


    My father criticized me for being pathetic. My mother pitied me for it.


    Everyone else laughed and mocked me, deriving pleasure at my inability to carry on a conversation.


    But my sister was different. She showed me kindness and defended me from their cruelty.


    She acted as a shield between me and the rest of the world, standing in front of me and aiding me in every aspect of life. Even after I was disowned by my father, left with no choice but to leave home and rely on an allowance sent by my mother, my sister was there to offer me shelter.


    Were we happy? No, not at all.


    I realized I became a burden to my sister. She was always so kind and encouraging, but even the deepest well of kindness has its limits.


    Gradually, her eyes began to lose their light. When I saw the deep sorrow in her gaze, I realized that I had lost my only ally in the world.


    Her eyes, devoid of joy, silently criticized me.


    She pitied me. She was disappointed in me. She thought I was a burden.


    Whenever our eyes met, I shuddered. Slowly, I began to feel a strange urge, a violent impulse, to destroy her eyes.


    I wanted them gone.


    I yearned to gouge out my sister¡¯s eyeballs. The twisted impulse burned within me.


    Then my sister fell ill, unaware of my inner turmoil. Her weak heart was failing.


    Our grandfather underwent life-prolonging treatment before dramatically passing away. That could have been the reason my sister refused to contact our parents and opted to recuperate at home. Despite my best efforts to care for her, I couldn¡¯t bear to meet her gaze and did my job poorly. Her once melancholic eyes grew sadder, eventually transforming into a well of sorrow.


    One late night, I thought I heard my sister¡¯s feeble voice calling out to me, ¡°Brother, brother.¡±


    I dismissed it as a mere figment of my imagination. Consumed by fatigue and unwillingness to see her eyes, I ignored her pleas and went to bed. The following morning, I found my sister lifeless.


    Did I mourn her passing? No, not at all. If anything, I was relieved. I rejoiced at the worst possible thing.


    I am a pathetic, worthless human being. A fool who celebrates not having to look into my sister¡¯s eyes anymore.


    My retribution was swift and unyielding. When I saw my sister¡¯s face, I screamed.


    Her eyes remained open.


    Confused, I turned to our parents for help. I was met with my father¡¯s fists and my mother¡¯s reproach. I felt as though I were already dead. Consumed by fear of my sister¡¯s eyes, I lost my mind.


    Before I knew it, my sister¡¯s funeral had come and gone. She was turned to ash and bones.


    Therefore, I couldn¡¯t see her eyes shut.

 Volume 6 - CH 1.6

    The man finished telling his story, strands of saliva dripping from his mouth. Mayuzumi¡¯s sinister smile remained as her pale fingers silently dug into the girl¡¯s illusionary eyeballs.


    ¡°So you keep stabbing the eyes you couldn¡¯t gouge out,¡± Mayuzumi said.


    The man nodded furiously. Tears and drool flew.


    I swallowed. He kept stabbing the eyes that he couldn¡¯t gouge out.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t see your sister¡¯s eyes close. That¡¯s why the mere thought of them fills you with terror. You direct the animosity you hold for your sister¡¯s eyes towards the eyes of other women. Your sister¡¯s eyes had turned to ashes, never to be gouged out again. Alas, you can¡¯t rest easy until you have gouged out her eyes.¡±


    It was likely an uncontrolled outburst at first, a momentary spasm. But a mistake made could never be undone.


    ¡°After my sister¡¯s passing, I started carving the eyes out of dolls, relentlessly gouging and gouging until I realized something was wrong with me,¡± the man said, his hands shaking. ¡°So I kept to myself, holed up in my room. But one rainy day, I stepped outside to take out the trash and stumbled upon a woman.¡±


    He lowered his head, blood trickling down his wrist. He clutched his head with both hands.


    ¡°And then I saw her eyes beneath the umbrella¡­¡±


    It was easy to imagine what happened next. The man had a weapon in his hand.


    It was still in his arms now, stained with blood.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to gouge out anyone¡¯s eyes anymore. I don¡¯t want to crush them. I¡­ Why¡­¡±


    Regretful words tumbled out amidst the sound of tears splashing onto the floor.


    He let out a gut-wrenching scream. ¡°Why can¡¯t I think of anything else but gouging out my sister¡¯s eyes?!¡±


    His monologue ended. The man doubled over, trembling. His voice brimmed with genuine remorse.


    I reached out to touch his shoulder, trying to say something.


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, why didn¡¯t you go to the police?¡± Mayuzumi asked. ¡°Or seek help from the appropriate agency?¡±


    Silence hung heavily in the air. The man¡¯s crying ceased abruptly, and he remained face down.


    From his lips escaped a low rumble. ¡°I don¡¯t like the police. I don¡¯t want anyone to look after me or to pity me any longer. If I so much as caught a glimpse of someone¡¯s eyes, I¡¯d stab them. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t leave my home.¡±


    ¡°I see, so you refuse to leave your home. But why do the number of victims keep growing?¡±


    A calm voice interrupted the man¡¯s words. My hand remained extended, frozen in place.


    The man maintained his silence and kept his head lowered.


    Wearing a smile, Mayuzumi regarded him with the gaze of someone observing a worm. ¡°Your pain and regret seem genuine, but you should drop the tragic tone. There must be more to it, no? You¡¯re addicted to gouging out eyeballs. And why is that? Why can¡¯t you stop? Pain and pleasure are two sides of the same coin. At the sight of an eye, a tragic memory erupts in your mind. I¡¯ll give you that. But do you truly hate gouging out eyeballs?¡±


    The man said nothing. He was like a different person from earlier. He sat in eerie silence, clutching a red umbrella in his arms, painted with both fresh and dried blood.


    My breath caught.


    Why did he have it?


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t rain inside. So why are you holding onto that gruesome weapon?¡± Mayuzumi asked calmly.


    The man did not respond. Mayuzumi¡¯s eyes betrayed disappointment.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any intention of being saved, do you?¡±


    Suddenly, the man bolted up, covering both of his eyes with his palms, and erupted into uncontrollable laughter.


    ¡°Hahahaha, ahahahahaha, hahahahaha!¡±


    His laughter echoed in the room, and his body contorted like a fish in a storm. I quickly grabbed his shoulders to keep him away from Mayuzumi, but he resisted me with all his might, still howling.


    ¡°Please calm down,¡± I said. ¡°What about what you just said?! You should go to the police or the hospital. You should tell someone about your condition!¡±


    ¡°No! I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s pointless, Odagiri-kun. He may have regrets, but he¡¯s a coward. Only he can save himself. Hence, no salvation will come to him. Shall I point out the other inconsistencies in his words?¡±


    The red parasol twirled. Mayuzumi pulled her fingers from the girl¡¯s eyes. Sitting elegantly on the bed, she continued.


    ¡°Back in the parking lot, why was his umbrella coated in fresh blood? You were unconscious, but surely you can imagine what was inside his minivan. And why was this house remodeled with the intention of keeping people captive? Do you think there¡¯s only one body stashed away in the underground storage space?¡±


    His regret and agony were genuine. But so were his pleasure and desire. One cannot exist without the other.


    ¡°He yearns for remorse. He simply cannot endure the same agony he felt when he deserted his sister.¡±


    The man¡¯s eyes flickered wide. He lifted his face and shot Mayuzumi a glare.


    Their eyes met, and Mayuzumi smiled serenely. In her eyes was genuine pity.


    ¡°Your eyes. They look just like hers!¡± the man shrieked, swinging the umbrella like a madman.


    I quickly turned my face away. A moist redness passed by my neck, sending shivers down my spine.


    Spitting out saliva, the man pointed the umbrella at Mayuzumi. ¡°Your eyes look like hers, like my sister¡¯s! Why do you pity me?! Why?! Why am I a burden to you? What was I supposed to do? Don¡¯t look at me, please. Don¡¯t look at me, or else I¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down the man¡¯s cheeks. He cried like a child.


    ¡°I wish you didn¡¯t have those eyes! I could¡¯ve protected you, stayed by your side. I didn¡¯t want to gouge out your eyes. I shouldn¡¯t have wanted to.¡±


    The agony in his voice contradicted what Mayuzumi had said. His words and actions were at odds with one another. He was caught between the pleasure and pain of his twisted desire to gouge out his sister¡¯s eyes.


    But the eyes of his sister could never be gouged out forever. So he took the eyes of others, as it was similar to gouging out his sister¡¯s eyes, for eternity.


    The joy of fulfilling his desire and the agony of his actions were two sides of the same coin, inseparable.


    ¡°Is it truly your sister¡¯s eyes that you need to gouge out?¡±


    A soft voice interrupted his frenzied screams.


    Mayuzumi spoke calmly, her gentle words halting the man¡¯s movements.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    She held the man¡¯s gaze with clear eyes. ¡°When you look into a mirror, you see your own emotions reflected back at you,¡± she spoke as if talking to a child. ¡°Human eyes are like mirrors. What you fear isn¡¯t really your sister¡¯s gaze. What you fear is your own thoughts, that she pities you. Your blaming yourself for hurting her and making her sad. That¡¯s why even when your sister¡¯s gone, eyes still haunt you. That emotion comes from deep within you. People¡¯s eyes are just mirrors. As such, anyone¡¯s eyes become your sister¡¯s eyes. Even if you gouged out a thousand eyes, the urge will never be satiated,¡± she declared gravely.


    Tears brimmed in the man¡¯s eyes as he looked up at Mayuzumi, his trembling lips parting to speak, but his words fell on deaf ears.


    Snap.


    Mayuzumi closed her parasol, and the image of the dead superimposed onto the doll slowly faded away.


    The dark hollows returned.


    ¡°The hatred you feel is directed to yourself,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°No amount of eyes you pluck out can ever heal that wound.¡± Her lips curled into a gentle smile.


    She ran her fingers over the empty eye sockets of the doll.


    ¡°Thus, your agony and pleasure will know no end.¡±


    The man screamed, howled like a wild animal, brandishing his umbrella like a lunatic. I grabbed his shoulder and pulled him back, but he writhed wildly. The moment I tried to kick the weapon from his hand, it flew in the air, hurtling towards Mayuzumi with great force. I acted on instinct, catching it in my hand, not thinking of the consequences until my palm touched the blood.


    My eyes were stabbed.


    The tip of the umbrella touched the surface of my eyes and dug deep. The brief jolt felt unnaturally vivid. My eyeballs ruptured as the point penetrated, allowing blood and fluids to pour out, the entire orbs pressed into my brain. Stabbed through the eye sockets, violated, killed. Pain flooded me, exceeding what I could bear, and screams poured out of my mouth. My tongue convulsed and stiffened. A woman¡¯s screams tore through my ears.


    Countless shrieks overlapped.


    A young woman¡¯s screams rose and fell, followed by a man¡¯s.


    Before I realized it, I was screaming myself. My eyes shed viscous tears that felt like hot blood, streaming down my cheeks. I couldn¡¯t stop screaming.


    Intense pain filled my eyes. All my muscles tensed up, and I collapsed onto the floor, unable to breathe from the pain. Drool and cries spilled endlessly. My brain hadn¡¯t suffered any damage, but the slightest misconception could stop my whole body from functioning. Arching my body, I banged my head on the floor, touching my eyeball directly with my finger to make sure it was still intact. Tears flowed down my fingers and hands.


    Calm down, calm down, calm down, I told myself. I¡¯m okay. I¡¯m okay.


    A groan came from my stomach. Responding to my pain, Uka touched my stomach from within. I pressed down on my belly.


    ¡°Stop¡­ Don¡¯t come out¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t bear any more pain.


    Papa?


    Small, bloody fingers wriggled and brushed against my palm. I tried to push the child back into my stomach, fearing that if it emerged any further, it would mean my death. The baby might even devour the man. But pain prevented my arm from moving properly.


    ¡°¡­Ugh, ah¡­¡±


    The man seemed to retreat away from me. He picked up something from the floor, probably the umbrella. He stood motionless for a moment, but then began to move.


    My eyes, which I believed to have been gouged out, were unresponsive. I couldn¡¯t see the man. But I knew he was headed towards Mayuzumi.


    ¡°Mayu-san¡­ Run¡­¡±


    I tried to move, but to no avail. Mayuzumi wasn¡¯t making a move to escape.


    There was a snap.


    ¡°So, are you going to kill me? I don¡¯t mind. But from now on, you¡¯ll have to keep gouging out eyeballs. You have recognized your own deceit. Come take out my eyes. It shall be the second trigger.¡± Her words sounded like a curse.


    The man froze. Heavy silence enveloped the room, broken only by the sound of rough breathing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Make your choice,¡± Mayuzumi goaded. ¡°Do you genuinely wish to avoid your own fate? Or do you want to accept it and live happily?¡±


    The man groaned, gnashing his teeth like an animal. Suddenly, the sound stopped.


    I didn¡¯t know what the man said.


    ¡°I see. You wish to be saved,¡± Mayuzumi said earnestly. ¡°I never save people. If you don¡¯t mind that, then listen close.¡± Her voice was as soft as a sigh.


    A shiver ran down my spine. Mayuzumi does not offer salvation. Sometimes, however, she gives them a choice. It was up to the person to choose.


    ¡°I will grant your request,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°All you have to do is gouge out eyes one more time.¡±


    My hackles rose. I tried to stand up, but the pain was overwhelming, and my body refused to obey me. Uka wailed in my belly. Blood seeped from my wounds, pooling on the floor.


    I raised my head. Even blind, I could see Mayuzumi wearing a serious look, the same face she made when she grasped my hand under the cherry blossoms.


    ¡°Gouge out your own eyes,¡± Mayuzumi whispered, sweetly and gently.


    What the man feared most was self-hatred. His own mind that said he was being pitied. Such thoughts emerged whenever he saw people¡¯s eyes.


    By crushing his own eyeballs, he would no longer need to fear anyone¡¯s gaze.


    But that¡¯s¡­


    ¡°No¡­ Stop¡­¡±


    I reached out into the darkness, moving my fingers in the pitch-black void.


    And then, I heard the sound of something being crushed.

 Volume 6 - CH 1.7

    As I opened my eyes, a thick blanket of darkness greeted me.


    The scents of medicine and chocolate filled my nostrils, mixing into an odd concoction that seemed all too familiar. I heaved myself up, feeling a hard bed underneath me. I opened my eyes, but saw nothing.


    When did I lose consciousness? The pain that ravaged my body was gone.


    Yet, my eyes remained unresponsive. Bewildered, I scanned my surroundings.


    It was then that I heard a faint sound, a noise that I knew all too well. A sense of relief washed over me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Your blindness is only temporary,¡± Mayuzumi murmured softly. ¡°Your mind couldn¡¯t bear the shock of having your eyeballs gouged out, and it influenced your body. You didn¡¯t actually suffer any injuries. It¡¯s an unusual form of blindness, but it should heal in due time.¡±


    She chewed on a piece of chocolate. I could sense her sitting by my bedside. The shock of losing my sight was too much, but I knew better than to question Mayuzumi¡¯s words. If she said it would heal, then heal it would. I had to stay focused, lest I risked my stomach ripping open again.


    Instead I asked about the one thing that weighed heavy in my mind.


    ¡°Mayu-san, what happened to the man?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I knew you¡¯d be curious.¡±


    Mayuzumi let out a sigh. Her clothes rustled. I could picture her black lace swaying.


    Delicate fingers touched my palm. Mayuzumi took my hand.


    ¡°Do you want to meet him?¡±


    Mayuzumi led me by the hand down the hallway. The soft touch of her fingers on my palm was odd, and at the same time being in direct contact with a part of her was unsettling. I followed her anyway, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Mayu-san, what are you plotting?¡± I asked.


    ¡°How rude. I don¡¯t want to employ any more people to help you, but at the same time, I don¡¯t want you to stumble and hurt yourself. Today is an exception. Enjoy it to your heart¡¯s content,¡± Mayuzumi said with a light chuckle.


    Enjoy what exactly?


    I followed her silently. Cautiously. The darkness seemed to go on forever. I held tight to Mayuzumi¡¯s hand, the only tangible thing in the void. Eventually, she came to a stop. I wasn¡¯t sure how far we walked. I silently waited for Mayuzumi to open the door.


    Then I heard the door creak open, and a gust of autumn wind brushed against my cheeks. The window was open. Mayuzumi pulled me into the room. The warmth of the sun announced a clear sky.


    ¡°Ah, hello,¡± a voice spoke calmly. It was not the voice of someone who was injured.


    I felt a sense of relief wash over me at the thought that he had not gouged out his own eyes.


    ¡°Um, Mayuzumi-san¡­ You said that your companion became like me. Is he okay? If it won¡¯t heal, I¡¯m truly sorry. My apology might not change anything, but I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    His words left me speechless. What did he mean by ¡®became like me¡¯? I couldn¡¯t see at the moment. There could only be one explanation.


    ¡°Correct. He¡¯s become just like you,¡± Mayuzumi answered nonchalantly. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. His blindness is temporary, unlike yours.¡±


    She took my hand and guided it towards the man. My fingers brushed against his hair. I could feel dry bandages below it.


    To my surprise, the man let out a soft laugh.


    ¡°When I lost my sight, I stopped being afraid.¡± His voice was serene. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid anymore. The things that tormented me are no longer within my sight. Finally, I can be normal. Finally, finally¡­ I am free from myself.¡±


    He let out a sigh of relief. His tone was more composed than when he could see. I pulled my hand away, and his figure vanished in the darkness.


    ¡°I want to tell the police everything. I can¡¯t make up for what I¡¯ve done. It¡¯s already too late. But I¡¯ve decided to face the consequences.¡± His voice was now cheerful, as if a weight had been lifted from his shoulders.


    My discomposure was impossible to conceal. My insides twisted and turned, and my fingers twitched.


    His eyes no longer worked, a fact that left my head numb.


    ¡°Was it impossible for you to face others when you could see?¡± I asked.


    My voice was but a low echo, as though it belonged to someone else. Silence ensued. The wind howled in my ears.


    I knew the answer already. He took his time, and finally spoke.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t do it,¡± he answered. ¡°I¡¯m a pathetic and miserable human being who finds pleasure and pain in the act of gouging out eyes. There was no salvation for me until it came to this.¡±


    Then, something hit my hand. He was holding it, grasping at me with a desperate fervor.


    ¡°This was the best thing that could have happened. Thank you so much.¡±


    His words were genuine, coming from the depths of his heart, but I couldn¡¯t acknowledge them. They were like a form of madness, an expression of a mind unhinged. I couldn¡¯t muster a response.


    What purpose would it serve to make someone who could never be happy even more unhappy?


    It would be nothing but self-indulgence. So I swallowed my words and kept the thoughts to myself.


    The light of autumn seared my eyelids, but even with it, the world around me remained shrouded in darkness.


    As we stepped out of the room, I let go of Mayuzumi¡¯s hand, and she merged with the darkness.


    ¡°He¡¯s grateful, that much is certain,¡± I muttered. ¡°But was there really no other way? That choice was too cruel.¡±


    There was a long pause before Mayuzumi chuckled. In the darkness, I imagined the curve of her crimson lips.


    ¡°A person¡¯s happiness is not something you decide, Odagiri-kun. Whether one¡¯s place is heaven or hell is determined solely by the person¡¯s mind. He should have been left in hell, able to see, forced to atone for his sins. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    If the world his eyes beheld was unbearable, did he not make the right choice?


    Others would see that as hell. Far from true paradise.


    I clenched my fists, but Mayuzumi seemed unbothered by my inner turmoil.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter to me either way,¡± Mayuzumi went on coldly. ¡°I was simply fulfilling a request. And the fact is, this outcome expedited matters.¡±


    I turned towards the direction of the door, biting my lip hard.


    ¡°But still, I¡­¡±


    I couldn¡¯t see the face of the man behind the door. What was seared in my mind was the image of him writhing in agony. I never saw his smile.


    ¡°Thank you so much.¡±


    I mulled over his words. His eyesight would never return.


    I could only hope that the place he had found was paradise.


    Crimson leaves fell before my eyes, piling up on the garden that lay beyond the porch. My younger sister lifted her face slightly, broom in hand. I watched her with a soft smile on my lips. She must have sensed my gaze, for she turned to face me, regarding me with big, clear eyes.


    In her eyes was a deep sorrow that reminded me of a dark sea. But more than anything, they were filled with compassion and concern for me.


    No longer did I fear her eyes. After confronting and reliving memories that I had long avoided, I came upon a realization. Her eyes were not condemning me, but mourning for me.


    She was simply grieving for me.


    I wanted to beg her to smile. I wanted to embrace her, tell her to be happy, to have fun. She must have felt the same way about me.


    We should have laughed together like children, without a care in the world.


    ¡°Are you angry, Brother?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be angry about. Really, there isn¡¯t,¡± I replied in a whisper that could no longer reach her.


    But she smiled anyway, that same endearing smile that lit up her face. Her eyes sparkled with joy as she nodded innocently.


    It was nothing but a figment of my imagination, but I knew she would have smiled for me.


    I lifted my face gently. A breeze caressed my cheek. The autumn sun streamed through the window. I was certain the same azure sky was filled with clouds as white as milk. My sister smiled and looked up at the sky, just as I did.


    ¡°It¡¯s bright, Brother,¡± she said, like we were back in our younger days.


    ¡°It is,¡± I replied out loud.


    ¡°The sky is beautiful.¡±


    ¡°I think so too.¡±


    To others, it might seem like the mutterings of a madman. But I was sane.


    As I watched her smile, a smile that was no longer around, I reflected upon the past.


    I couldn¡¯t protect you, the person dearest to me.


    You showed me more kindness and concern than anyone else ever did.


    But now, just like back then, we could finally laugh together.


    Under the clear blue sky, we faced each other.


    Both you and I, just like in our childhood days.


    We stand here, without any worries or troubles.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡±


    The beauty of that day endured even now.


    That fact alone gave me solace.


    In the darkness where I couldn¡¯t see anything, I took my sister¡¯s hand.


    And, from the bottom of my heart, I whispered.


    ¡°I am happy.¡±

 Volume 6 - CH 2.1

    Story II


    I hated meat. I found fat disgusting. I saw the female body as something repulsive.


    I suspected that there was a defect in my brain, mind, or perhaps my eyes.


    I have no sexual desire. My genitals do not respond. I cannot appreciate the allure of the human body.


    The hands and feet are functional parts necessary for sustaining life.


    As for breasts and buttocks, I do not even know why they are necessary.


    If they were useful for raising children, I could at least understand.


    But I have no idea why humans lust after lumps of flesh and fat.


    My master laughed, saying we were alike. He slapped his knees in delight.


    My master could not make love with women.


    He had a sharply chiseled face and a body that was considered attractive. But he could not bed women. He had no interest. He did not even seem ashamed of it.


    ¡°You¡¯re just like me, kid. Like me, you¡¯ll die alone.¡±


    That was my master¡¯s words. True to his words, he lived alone and died alone.


    I consider it a great stroke of luck that I, after what he said to me, was able to fall in love. She was one of the children my master gave to me. The moment I saw her, I was instantly captivated.


    It was love at first sight, and it was destiny.


    It wasn¡¯t conceit; she was the perfect partner.


    The days I spent with my partner were blissful. However, they too are coming to an end.


    That is why I picked up a pen. There is a fitting way to meet my end.


    To others, this letter may seem strange, and they may discard it as they read it.


    But I was confident that she would accept it. She is that kind of girl.


    She will read the letter with cold eyes and sigh in annoyance.


    Mayuzumi Azaka. A girl with supernatural abilities.


    She owes me a debt.


    Slender fingers touched my eyelids. Slowly, flesh parted, exposing my eyes to the open.


    My vision was gray. My cornea coming into contact with the air felt unpleasant. My eyelids twitched, almost closing time and again.


    Moments later, Mayuzumi¡¯s hand retreated. She grabbed my cheeks and peered closely into my face.


    I smelled a sweet fragrance. Mayuzumi¡¯s breath brushed against my cheek. Her pale face was faint in the dimness, her red lips like a vibrant flower.


    My eyesight was gradually returning, but everything seemed distorted.


    People and objects in my darkish field of view appeared as masses of color, faint like watercolor paint on paper. Even my familiar apartment felt like a place from another world. My eyes did not perceive reality faithfully; everything seemed unclear and vague.


    ¡°As I suspected, you still can¡¯t see. And from what you¡¯ve told me, it seems like something strange is happening. Your eyeballs were traumatized by the memory of being stabbed, and temporarily stopped functioning. Once your mind understands that there¡¯s no damage to your body, your eyesight should return to normal. Should.¡±


    Mayuzumi let out a sigh. She passed in front of me and sat on the opposite couch. Her milky skin was the only thing I could vaguely see. Her body, wrapped in a black dress, dissolved into the darkness. Her slender arms and legs seemed to be floating in the air.


    ¡°There seems to be some complications with your eyesight,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I didn¡¯t see this coming. But there¡¯s no need to worry. Things might be blurry, but what you see shouldn¡¯t be that much different from reality. Just be patient and wait for your eyesight to return to normal.¡±


    I nodded in agreement. Getting impatient wouldn¡¯t get me anywhere. My eyesight was odd at the moment, but it was a lot better than when I was completely blind. I could grasp surrounding information, albeit only ambiguously.


    For days on end, I was staying in a hospital owned by the Mayuzumi clan, where I couldn¡¯t do anything without someone¡¯s help, but now I could manage things on my own to some extent. After getting discharged, I spent my days in Mayuzumi¡¯s apartment. The original plan was to remain in the hospital until I recovered, but my strange vision and stomach discomfort urged me to make the decision to leave.


    My vision failed to recover after the eye-gouging incident, and my stomach condition worsened. Blood had begun seeping out of my stomach again, and a dull ache akin to menstruation plagued me incessantly. It didn¡¯t rip open, but I stayed close to Mayuzumi just in case.


    The trauma of the event and the ensuing doubts surrounding the man¡¯s decision seemed to have affected my child, who occasionally writhed in distress, no matter how much I tried to soothe her.


    Lying down on the leather couch, I sighed and covered my eyes with my arm, letting complete darkness enshroud me.


    ¡°Are you going to sleep?¡± Mayuzumi asked, biting on a piece of chocolate. ¡°It¡¯s too early for that. Can you keep your eyes open? I have something to tell you.¡±


    I sat up. I saw Mayuzumi¡¯s figure in bits and pieces, only her face and limbs visible, just like before, like a twisted marionette on strings. Her red lips shone brightly in my blurry vision.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, interlacing my fingers. ¡°I already paid for my meals.¡±


    She shook her head, her lips curling up, and she placed a square white object on her lap.


    ¡°Relax. I¡¯ve received everything I¡¯m supposed to get. Though I feel like you¡¯re avoiding conversations with me. Forget about any pointless resistance for now. Unfortunately, I have some bad news. I received a case.¡±


    Mayuzumi handed me the white object, which turned out to be an old piece of paper that I couldn¡¯t read. As I was about to give it back, I felt its brittle, damp texture. It was old.


    ¡°It¡¯s a request from an acquaintance who usually avoids social interactions. He probably didn¡¯t have any other good paper available. He wants to see me.¡±


    Clink.


    Mayuzumi lifted her cup. It wavered in front of her dark figure. A golden spoon sparkled ominously in the liquid.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what was what. I could identify things that I was used to seeing before, but they were still only blobs of colors.


    ¡°He said he¡¯s going to die soon,¡± Mayuzumi said matter-of-factly, her voice devoid of any sadness. ¡°He wants me to visit him before he passes away. That¡¯s all. But there¡¯s no way he actually wants to see me. He¡¯s led a satisfying life. A reunion with me before his impending death is unnecessary. He must have a compelling reason.¡±


    Mayuzumi tilted the cup. White touched red, and liquid flowed into her throat shrouded in darkness. It was a strange sight.


    I touched my stomach. The child was sleeping soundly. It stirred occasionally, but it shouldn¡¯t tear me up from inside. I should be fine even without Mayuzumi for a few days.


    There was a risk involved, but I had no right to stop Mayuzumi if she wanted to go.


    Besides, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with any cases at the moment.


    ¡°I understand,¡± I said. ¡°Please go. I don¡¯t know the details of the case, but please be careful,¡± I bowed.


    ¡°What are you saying?¡± Mayuzumi sounded appalled. ¡°You¡¯re coming with me.¡±


    I raised my head, unable to comprehend what she just said. My eyesight was still bad, and I stumbled a lot.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s red lips lifted. ¡°Why would I tell you about this if I planned on going alone?¡± she said melodiously. ¡°Listen, Odagiri-kun. I said it was bad news. You should¡¯ve realized at that point that it¡¯s related to you.¡±


    ¡°But I can barely see.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made my decision. Give up. I want to refuse the case, but I owe the old man. It¡¯s not the kind of debt that can be settled once he passes,¡± she said firmly, not allowing for any objections.


    I tried to argue back, but I swallowed the words.


    As long as I had this child in me, I couldn¡¯t go against Mayuzumi. If she refused to close up my belly, I would die.


    I let out a sigh and raised my hands. ¡°For the record, not only am I useless, I can¡¯t even walk properly. Don¡¯t blame me if something goes wrong. I trust you can lead the way.¡±


    ¡°I am well aware, and I don¡¯t mind. I don¡¯t expect anything from a blind man anyway.¡±


    Mayuzumi said she would take me with her. Wouldn¡¯t I just be a burden?


    Clink.


    Mayuzumi returned the cup and saucer to the table. Her lips curled into a sinister smile. In my vague vision, she seemed like a beautiful monster blending into the darkness.


    ¡°The details of the case are currently unclear.¡± Her voice was soft and sweet. ¡°But if we¡¯re going to see him, your presence might be necessary.¡±


    What does that mean? I touched my pulsating stomach.


    With a gentle smile, Mayuzumi reached for a blue square and opened a fresh box of chocolates. A sweet aroma filled the air.


    Something pink with a complex shape sat on her fingertips. Two overlapping petals, it seemed. The shape was too complex for a flower. As I studied its vague outline several times, I realized it was a butterfly.


    Mayuzumi brought the beautiful insect to her mouth.


    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a blessing that you can¡¯t see.¡±


    Crunch.


    Wings snapped.


    Faint pieces of the butterfly, resembling bones, fell.


    They slipped into the darkness and vanished.

 Volume 6 - CH 2.2

    Mayuzumi pulled me out of the taxi.


    There was still only darkness before me.


    I glanced around helplessly. What I felt under my feet wasn¡¯t a paved road. We traveled for a while, and I was uncertain of our current whereabouts.


    A cool breeze brushed my cheek. The expansive surroundings made me uneasy.


    I heard the car speeding away. Mayuzumi took my hand once more.


    I clung tightly to her pale, slender fingers, surprised as always at how warm they were.


    ¡°Would you relax? Rest assured, I will not abandon you. This is less trouble than you getting lost.¡±


    Mayuzumi was holding a parasol in her left hand and pulled me along with her right. Cautiously, I let the small girl lead the way.


    After a while, I stepped on something solid. I strained my eyes and saw a greenish color bleeding through the darkness. Trees rustled. We appeared to have set foot on a cobblestone path in a garden. The fragrance of sweet olive drifted from somewhere. I took a deep breath.


    Something was off. There was an unpleasant odor mixing in the air. The smell of smoke.


    ¡°Mayu-san, is something burning?¡± I asked.


    Mayuzumi didn¡¯t answer. She continued on, pulling my hand.


    I saw orange specks on either side of the path, numerous dots adorning the foliage.


    They were on the ground too, like stars dotting the night sky.


    It must be sweet olives. Between them was a hidden entrance.


    A white door stood before us. I could see it too. A curious door, exuding an unwelcoming aura.


    Creak.


    Undaunted, Mayuzumi pushed the door open.


    ¡°We¡¯re here,¡± she called out into the darkness beyond. ¡°Come.¡±


    There was no response. Ahead of us lay a dim hallway, submerged in shadows.


    A peculiar stench filled the house. The air was stagnant, as though the place had been inhabited for a long time. Suddenly, my keen ears caught an odd sound.


    The floor creaked rhythmically. It didn¡¯t sound like human footsteps.


    My eyes widened as I peered into the darkness. Something was approaching from the far end of the hallway.


    A pasty wrist appeared from around the corner, with beautiful fingers and long nails.


    The hand belonged to a woman, with plump flesh on her palm.


    The wrist touched the floor softly.


    The floor creaked once more. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing. The wrist stood out amidst the murky surroundings, clearly visible down to the individual fingers. In the next instant, a woman appeared. Her long black hair, like strands of silk, trailed along the floor. Strangely, it didn¡¯t merge with the darkness that surrounded her. Her plump figure, ample with flesh, was oddly captivating.


    Her pale bosom swayed heavily. Her eyes shone with an intense glimmer, and her lips, disproportionately large on her face, curled into a wicked smile.


    She was stunningly beautiful.


    The woman crawled along the floor on all fours, inching toward us.


    Creak.


    The woman approached us at an abnormal speed, moving on all fours and altering her direction. Spreading her arms and legs wide, she scuttled while rubbing her stomach and breasts against the floor.


    I remained fixed in my place, staring at the strange spectacle in amazement. Mayuzumi let go of my hand, probably taking off her boots. There was a rustling of clothes, and she took my hand again.


    ¡°Watch your step, Odagiri-kun,¡± she warned. ¡°There¡¯s an elevation. Don¡¯t trip and drag me down with you.¡±


    But I couldn¡¯t move. My brows furrowed as I tried to make sense of what I just witnessed.


    The sight of the crawling woman was exceedingly weird. What did I just see?


    ¡°Mayu-san, who was that woman?¡± I asked.


    ¡°¡­Woman?¡± She sounded baffled.


    Mayuzumi¡¯s face was nothing but a white shape in my eyes. Yet I could see every wrinkle in the woman¡¯s flesh and each strand of hair clearly. Who was she?


    After a brief pause, Mayuzumi smiled ¡°Ah, I see. You need not concern yourself with her,¡± she finally said. ¡°The world is full of things that are best left unknown, Odagiri-kun. Curiosity kills the cat. Ignore it for now and keep walking,¡± she coaxed.


    Mayuzumi pulled me along, her grip tight and forceful, nearly causing me to stumble. Bewildered, I removed my own shoes before following her down the hallway. A sweet aroma mingled with the odd smell in the air. The smell of candy drifted from Mayuzumi.


    Her pale, delicate hands looked like lumps of sugar that might crumble at any moment. I clutched them tightly. Mayuzumi smiled faintly, but said nothing.


    Finally, we came to a halt before a shoji screen, barely visible amidst the darkness. We seemed to have made it far into the heart of the house.


    ¡°Are you there, Mukai?¡± Mayuzumi called. ¡°You have guests.¡±


    ¡°I know. Come in.¡±


    A youthful voice sounded. The taut bass was not one would expect from an old man.


    Mayuzumi flung the shoji open, revealing a room with a dull green hue, probably tatami mats. In the center sat a figure in a light blue attire. The owner of the voice appeared to be draped in a yukata or something similar. I could see his thin legs and arms protruding out the loose garment, yellowish hands blending into the dimness.


    My breath caught at the sight of him.


    The woman from before was crawling atop the man¡¯s knees, pressing her body against him, squishing her pale breasts. The man¡¯s hands stroked her back over and over, caressing her smooth skin indifferently.


    Although I couldn¡¯t make out the man¡¯s face, I sensed a cutting glint in his eyes.


    The man named Mukai fixed me with a glare. ¡°Who¡¯s that? I don¡¯t recall you having a hobby of keeping men.¡±


    ¡°Of course not. Keeping Odagiri-kun wouldn¡¯t be any fun. He¡¯s just my assistant. He carries something interesting in his belly, you see. He¡¯s useful in a lot of ways.¡±


    Mayuzumi spoke with an easy tone, her voice devoid of malice. Yet her words cut deep into my chest. I dug my nails into her palm. She said nothing, instead stepped on my foot hard.


    I let go of her hand and pulled my foot back.


    Mukai gave no comment about my behavior. He removed something from his mouth, and soft white smoke rose in the darkness. He seemed to be smoking a pipe or something. I couldn¡¯t see it well because of its darkish color. The only thing I could distinguish was the mouthpiece.


    ¡°So, why did you call for me?¡± Mayuzumi asked. ¡°I thought you disliked idle chatter, just like me. Can you just tell me already?¡±


    ¡°And yet you seem to talk too much. Didn¡¯t you read the letter?¡±


    Clank.


    The man tapped the pipe. ¡°I¡¯m dying soon,¡± he said indifferently.


    ¡°So you say.¡± Mayuzumi¡¯s voice was just as nonchalant.


    They faced each other, their figures blurry in my vision.


    I turned my gaze to the woman. She narrowed her eyes, snuggling to Mukai¡¯s knee. Her figure was the only clear thing in my hazy vision.


    What in the world was she?


    ¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Mukai said. ¡°The problem is this thing. She recently gave birth, and every day she¡¯s hungry. The screening ended the other day, and they¡¯re being raised inside. All that considered, I thought it would be a shame to die.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s too late for regrets. If you¡¯re at the end of your life, then just die already.¡±


    ¡°Harsh as always, I see. I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re asking me to take care of that thing, the answer is no,¡± Mayuzumi replied flatly. ¡°It¡¯s too steep a price for the debt I owe you.¡±


    Mukai clicked his tongue loud. Responding to his vexation, the woman lifted her head, her fierce eyes spinning in their sockets.


    ¡°Why would I leave her with an immature brat like you?! You seem to have gotten the wrong idea. When I pass away, she too will die. It¡¯s inevitable. Her fate is to starve slowly after I perish. So I want to tie up some loose ends before then. That¡¯s all.¡±


    Mukai exhaled more smoke, its acrid aroma filling the air. The woman pressed herself tightly against Mukai, refusing to let go. I peered into her eyes, but found no trace of rationality in those feral orbs.


    Mukai was raising this woman. An unusual situation from a logical standpoint.

 Volume 6 - CH 2.3

    Yet, for some inexplicable reason, it seemed perfectly normal. Unable to bear the twisted sight any longer, I spoke up.


    ¡°Who is she? You said that if you die, she will die as well. Does she have a say in that?¡±


    I realized how ridiculous my question was.


    Mukai remained silent for several seconds, and then breathed out a stream of smoke. It was pungent.


    ¡°You are one strange man,¡± Mukai said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind him,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°He¡¯s a bit special. He might seem crazy to you, but just let it slide.¡±


    She was probably referring to what happened with Shizuka. After bearing her child, I had no choice but to avoid building relationships with others. But now that the child was stable and the fetters were gone, I couldn¡¯t help but get involved with others more than necessary. It was a bad habit of mine, as rightfully pointed out by the fox.


    The woman raised her head, a twisted smile on her lips. The expression on her face petrified me. My earlier thoughts returned.


    It didn¡¯t matter if she had a will or not.


    I swallowed.


    Moments later, Mukai broke the silence. ¡°So, about my request. After my death, I want you to give my body to her.¡±


    Crack.


    Chocolate snapped.


    Mayuzumi had produced a golden package from somewhere. A sweet aroma mingled with the pungent smell.


    Mayuzumi swallowed the confection. ¡°I refuse,¡± she said dispassionately.


    ¡°You can¡¯t refuse. In terms of value, it¡¯s even. You may be a kid, but I won¡¯t tolerate any spoiled behavior.¡±


    I was shocked. I had never seen anyone talk to her like this before.


    Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°I know. I just wanted to say it. If the scales are balanced, I have no complaints. Although, this is rather absurd, considering it¡¯s not even my own debt.¡±


    ¡°It may as well be. Mayuzumi Azaka. We both desire to be nothing but dots, but ultimately we are bound in a line that is our lineage. Whether we are treated as gods above the line or reviled below it, we are trapped all the same. Ah, how troublesome. Your clan owes me, and I expect you to return the favor in full.¡±


    Mukai cackled. His laughter belied the gravity of his words. He seemed to just be making light of the current situation. Mayuzumi silently bit into a piece of chocolate.


    Suddenly, Mukai coughed, and with it came the sound of phlegm. For the first time, he seemed like an old person. Hacking repeatedly, he spat out something thick on the tatami.


    Something red and yellow.


    ¡°I want you to stay here until I die,¡± Mukai said. ¡°It won¡¯t be long. Make yourselves at home.¡±


    ¡°If I stay too long, I will be paying extra for my debt. When are you dying exactly?¡±


    The pair continued their conversation like nothing.


    Mukai blew out smoke. White slowly vanished.


    ¡°Soon,¡± he replied.


    The woman rose from Mukai¡¯s lap. Crawling on all fours, she passed us by and slithered into the hallway. Mayuzumi turned around to follow her, her pale hand taking hold of mine. I squeezed her soft palm tight.


    Mukai and Mayuzumi¡¯s conversation had ended, it seemed. I trailed after Mayuzumi as she followed the woman ahead of us. The woman¡¯s round buttocks bounced rhythmically. She stopped halfway down the hallway and looked at us.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°You may go now.¡±


    The woman nodded. Mayuzumi touched what appeared to be a white wall, and a door creaked open. She took a few steps forward and sat down. I followed suit, kneeling down beside her. The damp wood creaked beneath us. The man¡¯s house seemed to be dilapidated overall. I couldn¡¯t tell what it was made of exactly.


    Snap.


    Mayuzumi sat down on a cushion and started nibbling on chocolate. I surveyed the room. It was hard to see through the darkness, but there seemed to be no furniture inside. It was a space constructed with no consideration for human comfort. Like a storage room, or a cell.


    ¡°There¡¯s absolutely nothing to do,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°I hope he dies soon. Judging by the size of the debt, it would only take a few days. For now, we just have to wait.¡± She heaved a sigh.


    I frowned. You don¡¯t just wish death on someone like it was no big deal. But for these people, it seemed like a natural thing.


    For the man and Mayuzumi, the former¡¯s demise was all but certain, and whether it came sooner or later was of little consequence. His fate was sealed.


    ¡°What sort of debt do you owe this man?¡± I asked with a touch of curiosity.


    It was rare for Mayuzumi to be indebted to anyone. With a twist of her red lips, she casually raised her delicate wrist, bringing a sweet delicacy to her mouth.


    Crack.


    ¡°He¡¯s a cleaner, hailing from a clan of espers,¡± Mayuzumi went on matter-of-factly. ¡°He¡¯s handled several body disposals for the Mayuzumi clan that couldn¡¯t be brought to light. That is the nature of the debt. His clan has been contracted for corpse disposal in various areas for generations, but it will probably end with him.¡±


    She let out a heavy sigh and leaned her red parasol against the wall. I could see the vivid color slanting in the dimness.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®it will end with him¡¯?¡±


    ¡°There is no heir. Unlike the Minase clan, their clan¡¯s supernatural ability only manifests in those who have the aptitude. Those who express the desire to become heirs are adopted and become the successor. His clan despises espers, though. Despite doing the dirty work, they¡¯re not allowed to use the family name. Nevertheless, there were those who expressed their interest in the job. Until now, that is.¡±


    ¡°So no one wants to take over?¡±


    It was hard to fathom in this modern age that there were people who willingly engaged in corpse disposal. No one would take the job, knowing the unfair treatment that they would receive. At least that¡¯s what I thought.


    ¡°Not exactly.¡± Mayuzumi shook her head. ¡°There was someone who wanted to take over. But Mukai¡¯s adopted child ran away, not because they detested the job. They couldn¡¯t stomach the fact that they would never surpass him.


    Crunch.


    A black fragment shattered between her teeth. The broken piece fell and dissolved into the darkness, vanishing from sight.


    ¡°Mukai is an extraordinary esper, a hedonist, and a madman. The moment the child thought about surpassing him, they already lost. Mukai doesn¡¯t care about any of that. He just lives and dies for his own pleasure. In that sense, he¡¯s similar to me. Not that it matters. I don¡¯t want to become friends with myself.¡±


    Mayuzumi stretched her limbs. She placed a cushion on her head and laid down. Her hands were clasped in the darkness. Her body, wrapped in a black dress, must be underneath.


    ¡°I¡¯ll rest for a bit, Odagiri-kun. Why don¡¯t you go to sleep? I think your eyes are exhausted.¡±


    The world shook. Mayuzumi¡¯s arms and legs scattered in the darkness. White melted away, swallowed by the shadows. My vision returned to complete darkness again. It felt like I was under a curse. I pressed my throbbing head. On my forehead was a scar from the recent incident.


    ¡°Mayu-san, my eyes¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, I knew it. You said you saw a woman. Your eyes must have been under a lot of strain. Don¡¯t overwork them or your vision might remain like that. Your eyesight is abnormal, don¡¯t forget that.¡±


    I closed my eyes and collapsed on the spot. I heard the rustling of clothes. Soft fingers brushed my cheek. Mayuzumi stroked my face as if petting a cat, then pulled her hand. Hard nails grazed my eyelids.


    Mayuzumi pushed on my eyeballs a little. ¡°A woman, huh? That¡¯s why his own child hated him. To espers, Mukai is an object of envy and hatred. Others will find it hard to understand.¡± She pulled her fingers away.


    Extreme drowsiness came. The headache seemed to come from eyestrain. I gradually drifted into sleep, but my vision remained unchanged, still dark.


    ¡°Does it look beautiful to you?¡±


    Mayuzumi¡¯s voice rang like a bell in the distance.


    Her rhetorical question dissolved into the darkness.

 Volume 6 - CH 2.4

    I heard the floorboards groaning in the distance. What could be making such a sound?


    The woman appeared, crawling on all fours, dragging her breasts and belly on the floor. Her beautiful body was exposed, without shame or reason.


    A voice sounded in my head, dry and mocking, the same voice I had heard the day before. I thought I heard it laughing, filled with envy.


    I woke up. I sat up and rubbed my eyes. As usual, my vision was shrouded in perpetual darkness. My body was drenched in sweat, and my throat was parched. Wiping my jaw, I tried to stand up, but I sank back down.


    Mayuzumi was nowhere to be found. I couldn¡¯t see her pale skin. I was alone in the darkness. I could barely make out the walls, but most of it was enveloped in shadows. With no knowledge of the house¡¯s structure, my only choice was to wait for her to return.


    Just as I was about to close my eyes again, the door creaked open. I saw light blue. I looked up to see what was happening and found Mukai standing there, holding something in both hands.


    He set it down. ¡°I brought breakfast. Can you eat? You went to bed without having dinner last night. How are you feeling?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, thank you.¡±


    Several plates lay on the scarlet tray, filled with food. Unfortunately, they all appeared to me as a murky collection of colors. I picked up a pair of light green chopsticks from the tray and reached out to touch the milky-white container placed at the edge. The heat was enough to almost scorch my thumb, but I held it up to my lips nonetheless, blowing on it to cool it down before taking a sip.


    The green tea streamed down my throat, heating it up.


    ¡°So,¡± Mukai spoke up. ¡°It¡¯s not that you can¡¯t see. You can¡¯t just see well.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m not completely blind. My eyesight is just really bad. Actually, everything looks weird¡­ Poor eyesight alone shouldn¡¯t be like this.¡±


    The world I saw was darkness painted with shades of color. It wasn¡¯t normal.


    Mukai crossed his arms and sat down in front of me, nodding a few times. ¡°I see. Understood. Then, it would be better to turn on the lights in the hallway. So, can you eat alone? Do you need assistance?¡±


    ¡°I can manage. I can see just enough.¡±


    ¡°Very well. On your right, you will find some greens, and next to that, pickled vegetables. Following that is the miso soup, and directly in front of you is rice, with salmon beside it. There shouldn¡¯t be any bones, but if there are, you may blame the fish seller, not me.¡±


    Mukai rose to his feet and left the room. His words echoed in my mind as I studied the tray. The mysterious collection of pale colors now held significance. I reached for the salmon with my chopsticks and brought it to my lips. It was overcooked and excessively salty, robbing moisture from my mouth. I raised the teacup again and drank cautiously.


    The door creaked once more. When I looked up, Mukai had returned. He sat down and tilted an iron-colored object in his hand, the sound of water splashing within.


    ¡°Here, drink. Or do you prefer hot tea?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told before that my food is salty and the tea is too hot. Apparently, that is still the case.¡±


    I took the glass and drank the water, finally quenching my thirst. As I handed the glass back, he refilled it and placed it back on the tray.


    ¡°Call me when you finish eating. Just shout, and I¡¯ll hear you. I¡¯ll have to guide you to the restroom too. And if you want to wash your face. Forget brushing your teeth, though. Just chew on some cloth.¡±


    Mukai stood up and exited the room once more. I was taken aback. He was much more considerate than I had imagined.


    ¡°Thank you very much,¡± I said.


    There was no reply. I reached for the vegetables with my chopsticks and put them in my mouth.


    The boiled vegetables were salty.


    After showing me to the toilet, I was made to sit down somewhere.


    ¡°Just stay there,¡± Mukai said. ¡°Mayuzumi will be here soon. And that thing will handle the rest.¡±


    I extended my hands and felt the smooth texture of a low table. Mukai handed me something orange and promptly retreated. I peeled the withered orange fruit and started eating.


    I could hear the sound of dishes being washed. Household chores wasn¡¯t exactly Mukai¡¯s forte, apparently. I was surprised to find out he lived this way, considering he had a woman in attendance.


    ¡°So you do your own chores,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for sounding rude, but it¡¯s just surprising. I thought espers don¡¯t usually do things like this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a strange man. What¡¯s surprising about it? Who else is going to do laundry, cook, and personal care if I don¡¯t do it myself? Do you think anyone will do it for me?¡±


    Mukai picked up a cloth and started wiping the plates. I could hear them being arranged.


    ¡°People like Mayuzumi are in the small minority,¡± he continued. ¡°Most espers are good-for-nothings with hobbies and interests, just like ordinary people. They can¡¯t escape obligations, love, daily necessities, troubles, inconveniences, and relationships.¡±


    There was a sharp sound, like a plate being chipped. Mukai clicked his tongue and continued washing the dishes.


    ¡°If I had money, I would live with her and never step outside,¡± Mukai went on. ¡°Who in their right would want to dispose of bodies? But it pays well. All money goes to her expenses, though. She¡¯s like a beloved wife to me. I don¡¯t mind spending whatever amount of money on her.¡±


    After cleaning the dishes, Mukai sat down across from me. I still couldn¡¯t see his figure clearly. He started peeling an orange he produced from somewhere.


    The round fruit came apart like a delicate flower bud unfurling.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you wanted to say, right? Espers are, well, freaks. Every single one of them are outcasts. We have no choice but to depend on others to survive. Espers or not, they¡¯re all the same in that sense. Say, that orange tastes awful, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mukai tossed the orange into his mouth. I could hear him chewing on the fruit. He was right. The orange was not juicy. I nodded wordlessly, and Mukai let out a dry laugh.


    ¡°Mine tastes awful too. Relax. I¡¯m an old man about to kick the bucket. Mayuzumi is a rude girl with a sharp tongue. That¡¯s all. You look like you get scared at the mere mention of espers. But I suppose I¡¯m an odd one too for keeping that thing. Understandable.¡±


    Mukai appeared to have convinced himself of something. He swallowed the orange and fell silent. I recalled what I saw yesterday¡ªthe pale woman¡¯s naked body. I couldn¡¯t deny being drawn to that flesh while I was sleeping. She was exceedingly abnormal, yet had a tremendous allure.


    ¡°What is your ability?¡± I asked. ¡°Is it related to that woman?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? It is,¡± Mukai replied. ¡°My ability is her. You shouldn¡¯t ask for details. I¡¯m human, yet also inhuman. It¡¯s good that you can¡¯t see. Don¡¯t ask about things that will make you sick.¡±


    Mukai clamped his mouth shut and scratched his skin roughly. We sat in silence.


    I processed what he just said. His backstory was very different from other espers, like Ashiro and Yuri. It reminded me of Higasa who struggled to survive, unable to rely on either espers or ordinary people. They were humans, too. And humans have to find a way to keep on living.


    If you were a human being, there was no need to distinguish yourself from ordinary people. That was what Mukai was trying to say.


    ¡°So when is Mayuzumi coming back?¡± he asked. ¡°You need her help to move around.¡±


    At that moment, I heard a sound in the distance. Mayuzumi was coming toward us. But there seemed to be more than one set of footsteps.


    Seconds later, pale arms and legs appeared in the darkness.


    ¡°Mukai, are you there? You have guests.¡±


    ¡°I know that already. Get your butt over here.¡±


    The floor creaked as Mayuzumi entered the room. Another shadow appeared behind her.


    A long, pale face emerged in the darkness. His body blended into the shadows, probably wearing the same black outfit as Mayuzumi. He was quite tall, his face floating far above Mayuzumi¡¯s face.


    His white visage looked like the face of the Grim Reaper.


    Mukai clicked his tongue. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he was coming.¡±


    The man resembling the Grim Reaper slowly bent at the waist.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Father.¡±


    His voice was soft to the point of being unsettling.


    A crescent-shaped smile appeared on his white face.

 Volume 6 - CH 2.5

    ¡°I heard that you invited the young lady of the Mayuzumi clan. Boy, was I surprised when I met her outside. I couldn¡¯t help myself. I had to talk to her. What a wonderful person. So, Father, if you called for her, does that mean the rumors are true?¡±


    The man¡¯s voice, at first mild and smiling, turned sharp and cold.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to die soon. As your son, I can¡¯t help but feel sad,¡± he said in a voice that betrayed no hint of sadness. He was looking down at Mukai from a great height. His face turned to the side. ¡°Where is she? Is she doing fine? Someone has to take care of her once you¡¯re gone. I have to see her.¡±


    ¡°I knew it. You¡¯re one persistent rascal,¡± Mukai replied nonchalantly. ¡°Tenacity is important, but you shouldn¡¯t touch other people¡¯s things. It was off the table the moment you left. And even if you stay, I will still not hand her to you. Give up.¡±


    A cold air passed between them.


    ¡°She¡¯s a precious treasure that you¡¯re unworthy of having.¡± The man¡¯s voice was laced with irritation. ¡°Once you¡¯re dead, you won¡¯t need her anymore. Are you planning to take her with you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to kill her. She will die. That is her fate. She¡¯s inside right now. Don¡¯t wake her up.¡±


    I observed the two men in the heavy atmosphere. I still could only see vague clothing and the color of their faces, but this actually allowed me to sense the mood more acutely. The irritation, anger, and frustration from the man was palpable. On the other hand, Mukai, scratching his skin, seemed to think nothing of the matter.


    ¡°I may have left home, but I am still your adopted son. The clan has no heir. If you insist, the elders will allow it. Your properties will have to be distributed too. I¡¯m just asking you to share what you don¡¯t need after you¡¯re gone.¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s property, huh¡­ Then again, having others show up would be annoying. So, you came to tell me to give her to you. My answer is no. You can¡¯t have her, you idiot.¡±


    There was a creak. Seconds later, I realized it was the man grinding his teeth. He suddenly raised an arm, a white fist moving even higher than his face. But he brought it back down quietly.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t we have a talk?¡± the man said. ¡°You¡¯re being too unfair right now. At least act like an actual father for once. It¡¯s not an unreasonable request, is it?¡±


    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be more unreasonable, you idiot. When was the last time you acted like my child? Well, whatever. Child or parent, it doesn¡¯t matter. She is mine, and I am hers. I¡¯m not giving her to anyone.¡±


    Mukai stood up anyway. Light blue moved away from me. His face turned to the side.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go inside,¡± he said. ¡°This is not something to talk about in front of guests. Not that I will yield. You¡¯re not leaving, are you?¡±


    ¡°Fine by me. Just the fact that you¡¯re willing to talk is a notable improvement for you.¡±


    The man smiled and started walking.


    ¡°Sorry about this,¡± Mukai said to me. ¡°You¡¯ll have to prepare your own lunch and dinner. There¡¯s rice and bread if you want, and some pickles too. You can ask Mayuzumi for help. If she refuses, tell her that you¡¯ll starve to death. Don¡¯t be afraid. Conduct yourself like you¡¯re her equal.¡±


    A palm tapped my shoulder. A knot formed in my gut. I tried to grab the light blue, but there was a difference between my vision and the actual position of the cloth.


    My hand grasped empty air.


    ¡°Mukai-san!¡± I called.


    ¡°Mukai.¡± A calm voice cut in, and I shut my mouth. ¡°Are you fine with this?¡± Mayuzumi asked.


    ¡°Everything is predestined. I adopted him. That¡¯s all there is to it,¡± Mukai answered nonchalantly and walked away.


    A white hand waved. The man followed.


    Their figures vanished into the darkness.


    And then there was nothing.


    I could hear the floor creaking repeatedly in the distance.


    It continued for a while, and then stopped.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s too much effort. If there¡¯s no bread, just eat candy.¡±


    Despite what Mukai said, Mayuzumi refused to prepare food anyway. Whether I feared her or not, she was going to have her own way. I gave up eating and instead ate the chocolate she gave me to stave off my hunger.


    The candy, with its familiar smell, was so sweet that it made my heart burn.


    We spent the whole day with nothing to do. No matter how much time passed, they never came out of the back room. I couldn¡¯t even hear a sound. I wandered down the hallway to check on them, but a locked door prevented me from going any further.


    ¡°They went deeper into the house. Deeper than where we met Mukai,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°This house is divided into three sections. The deeper you go, the more locks. They dispose of the bodies in the rear.¡±


    The man was indeed Mukai¡¯s adopted child.


    ¡°He couldn¡¯t surpass Mukai no matter how much he tried, so he left the clan,¡± Mayuzumi continued boredly. ¡°But I guess he couldn¡¯t give up. He¡¯s living with another clan with similar abilities, and is engaged in the same line of work. He must have heard that the old man was dying and came for it. To them, she is the finest woman. Too valuable to give to the dead.¡±


    Red lips arched. I remembered the woman¡¯s figure. Crawling on the floor, she was beautiful and captivating. I could understand the man¡¯s fear of that body decaying.


    ¡°But that thing will only listen to him. She belongs to Mukai, and Mukai belongs to her. He has devoted more than eighty years of his life to it. Snatching her away is absurd. As weird as it sounds, Mukai and her are like a married couple. Separating them won¡¯t be easy.¡±


    The knot grew tighter. Night came without the inner room opening. Mayuzumi went to bed early, while I waited for them to come out. Night was deepening, and still I couldn¡¯t hear any sound of conversation.


    As I was getting more and more sleepy, the floor started creaking.


    The woman was crawling, shaking her buttocks.


    In my drowsy state, I thought I heard the sound coming from the ceiling.


    ¡°Mukai is dead. It was just his time.¡±


    When he said that, I wasn¡¯t particularly surprised.


    There was only frustration and emptiness.


    Before me stood a man, who had just emerged from the back. Beside him lay a white mass, the deceased wrapped in cloth. Probably Mukai. The corpse was swaddled tightly. I couldn¡¯t tell his cause of death, but a natural one was highly implausible.


    ¡°Just to make sure, did you kill him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course not,¡± the man replied casually. ¡°My father said his time was near. That¡¯s what happened.¡±


    And he expected me to believe that? I was furious, but he just brushed the matter aside. He was remarkably calm.


    ¡°You killed him, didn¡¯t you?¡± I insisted. ¡°Isn¡¯t that murder?¡±


    Yet I couldn¡¯t help but sense something odd. Like I was the one in the wrong.


    ¡°Are you listening? An examination of the body should reveal the truth. I can contact the police, and you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? As people whose job is to dispose of bodies, we cannot expect protection from the police. But in exchange, we exist beyond the realm of official authority. Do you want to try reporting Mukai¡¯s death? They will say that he never existed, and there is no house in this location.¡±


    He smiled, his lips curving into a crescent. Gradually, the true nature of the situation began to dawn on me. I was the one who was mistaken.


    ¡°If I killed a civilian, it could become an official case. But not when he¡¯s the victim. We make our living by dealing with corpses. We¡¯re not condemned for it, but we can¡¯t complain if we get killed either.¡±


    I swallowed. If you were killed, you could only remain silent. Conversely, if you killed, no one would condemn you.


    There was no one to punish the man who killed Mukai.


    ¡°He¡¯s right,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°This is why many clans of espers have their own system of extrajudicial punishment. Criminals are judged by their own people. But in Mukai¡¯s clan, members refuse to have any contact with espers. You came with the intention of killing him if negotiations fell through.¡±


    Mayuzumi shook her head softly. Her white fingertips picked up something, probably chocolate. She popped the red lump into her mouth. It looked as if she was eating meat.


    ¡°Unless of course, you distort the facts and spread lies about his natural death to the rest of the clan,¡± the man said. ¡°But Mayuzumi Azaka would never do such a thing, would she? I¡¯m so glad pops asked you to be his caretaker.¡±


    The man cackled, ignoring me. Even as I clenched my fists, I knew. Unlike Mayuzumi, hailing from a well-known clan, my words held no value. Even if I reported his death to normal society, I would be treated like a madman.

 Volume 6 - CH 2.6

    The child inside my belly wailed. My belly tore open. Blood oozed out, and I lowered my hand to feel my stomach. I burned with rage and hatred at the cruel injustice of it all. But I couldn¡¯t allow the baby to consume the man.


    Killing him might not result in any punishment, but I mustn¡¯t do it.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Mayuzumi said. ¡°But you¡¯ve got one thing wrong. He didn¡¯t choose me as his caretaker. I came to pay off a debt and give his body to her.¡± There was ice in her voice.


    The man¡¯s mood shifted. His jovial aura dissipated. Mayuzumi¡¯s lips lifted into a scarlet smile.


    It was evident, even to my unclear eyes, that she was regarding the man with an animalistic gaze.


    ¡°Hand over his body,¡± she said. ¡°I just need to feed it to her. I don¡¯t care what you do after that. Nor will I interfere.¡±


    Feed it to her?


    I gawked at Mayuzumi. Her face remained veiled in the darkness. The man was silent.


    Moments later, he spoke, gravely. ¡°My father¡¯s body will be disposed of by my clan. It¡¯s our way of paying respect.¡±


    ¡°Ah, envy. You can¡¯t even let him have the best death possible. We had an agreement, so I will offer flowers. The dead don¡¯t recognize flowers, yet you can¡¯t even tolerate their presence. It¡¯s the same thing. Pathetic. So you¡¯re just going to let the dead take hold of you? Stop being afraid of your father.¡±


    Crash.


    Something shattered. The man bolted to his feet, and his long face emerged from the shadows. I could feel his eerie gaze. Spreading my arms wide, I stood in front of Mayuzumi.


    The man stared at me. A moment later, he said in a shaky voice, ¡°Please leave. My father is dead. We¡¯ll take care of everything. Please stop meddling in our family¡¯s affairs.¡±


    The man who initially made the request was now dead, and there was no reason for Mayuzumi to stay any longer.


    ¡°No, thanks,¡± Mayuzumi said with a chuckle. ¡°I was asked to do a job. Who knows what Mukai told those things? I will complete the job and repay my debt. Letting the dead have power over me makes me uncomfortable. I like to take care of problems quick, you see.¡±


    The man clenched his fists. White balls trembled before me. Suddenly, he started walking. He picked up the white bundle and carried Mukai¡¯s body away.


    ¡°Knock yourself out!¡± he shouted, storming off in a rage.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what happens next,¡± Mayuzumi said.


    I didn¡¯t quite grasp the meaning of her words, but her sweet voice made my hackles rose.


    The man left the corpse somewhere and returned, seemingly searching for something inside the house. I could hear his harsh voice even from the room that Mukai gave us.


    ¡°Come out! Your master¡¯s dead. You will serve me next. Where are you? You know you¡¯ll only starve if you stay here. I¡¯ll give you good food! Show yourself!¡±


    The man was calling out to the woman. Every time he moved around, metal rattled. He seemed to be carrying a cage made of metal. I felt my blood boil as I wondered what he intended to do with her.


    I stood up to try to stop him, but Mayuzumi held me back.


    ¡°What are you going to do? You can¡¯t even see,¡± she said. ¡°Relax. There¡¯s nothing to worry about. The end is near. We can just sit here and wait.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Nothing you can say will stop him. And I¡¯m not stopping him either. Curses, like chickens, come home to roost. He will reap what he sowed. Truly pathetic. The rest is up to him. Count me out of it.¡±


    Her red lips lifted up, etched on her white face like a wound.


    The cage rattled in the distance. I couldn¡¯t hear any crawling on the floor.


    ¡°Night is coming. Odagiri-kun,¡± Mayuzumi said in a singsong tone. ¡°The outcome will reveal itself if you just wait.¡±


    Her red lips curled into a smile once more.


    Her tone made my skin crawl.


    ¡°You should stop!¡± I warned. ¡°Give up and go home. I have a bad feeling about this!¡±


    ¡°Shut the fuck up, or I¡¯ll beat you up!¡± he shouted back.


    The man punched a nearby wall and walked to the inner room. His footsteps faded away and vanished.


    He continued searching for the woman. The sound of his angry voice and the clanging of metal persisted endlessly.


    Time passed. Even as night deepened, the man showed no signs of leaving.


    Creak. Creak. Creak.


    The floor squeaked, pulling my consciousness from the depths of slumber.


    Creak. Creak. Creak.


    I realized that the woman was still inside the house, crawling somewhere.


    Creak. Creak. Creak.


    The squeaking multiplied, like several naked bodies dancing in unison.


    Then it dawned on me.


    The creaking was coming from every corner of the house.


    ¡°Aaaaahhhh!¡±


    The man¡¯s scream tore through the night. I heard the sound of feet stomping the floor, followed by what sounded like an animal¡¯s wail. The man ran around the house, crying, stumbling over and over.


    ¡°Stay away! Stay away! Stay awaaay!¡±


    The man¡¯s screams gradually faded, leaving me wondering what was happening.


    As I tried to open my eyes, a pair of soft hands gently covered them. Tender warmth touched my eyelids. The sweet smell of candy filled the air.


    ¡°Don¡¯t move,¡± Mayuzumi warned, covering my eyes. ¡°Or you¡¯ll be eaten.¡±


    She removed her hand, and the warmth receded. Keeping my eyes closed, I tried to figure out what was happening. I sensed a multitude of presence filling the room. Every time the walls creaked, the child in my belly whimpered. She reached out her hand, showing interest in the things surrounding us.


    Unable to hold myself back, I opened my eyes. Then, I stifled a scream.


    Countless naked girls were crawling on the floor.


    Thin bodies clung to the walls, floor, ceiling, pallid skin visible in the darkness. Bony chest and veiny arms and legs pressed against the walls. Girls with identical facial features were looking at us. Their mouths, disproportionally large, opened, crimson lips moving slowly.


    The man¡¯s scream suddenly intensified, then faded away into silence.


    The girls seemed to laugh, but their eyes were devoid of emotion or reason. They shook their heads. Their black hair swayed as they crawled around aimlessly, only to come at an abrupt halt.


    A heavy silence fell. Countless unblinking eyes watched us. The girls¡¯ nude figures were fixed to the wall, their hands, feet, and buttocks like tumors.


    They all blinked once.


    Creak.


    The floor squeaked. My instincts warned me that they recognized us as prey. All the hair on my body stood on end.


    The moment I was about to scream, I heard a squelch.


    A sharp pain shot through my abdomen. It tore through flesh, but stopped short of my organs.


    I looked down and saw my white shirt turning red. Through my hazy vision, crimson diffused slowly, like a drop of blood falling into water. A glint of silver shone amidst the beautiful transformation.


    The baby wailed. Uka responded to the wound and tried to reach out from between the flesh.


    ¡°You know what would happen if I pressed the blade deeper, don¡¯t you?¡± Mayuzumi said, her blade in my belly.


    The child stroked the tip of the blade, moving it from left to right. Each movement sent a jolt of pain through me.


    The girls remained still. I swallowed back a scream. Beads of sweat trickled down my body. The blade trembled in tune with my heartbeat.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to eat something with a monster inside, do you?¡± Mayuzumi said, ignoring my agony. ¡°And you should know why I¡¯m here. Why would I help kill Mukai? What¡¯s in it for me? I¡¯ll let this mistake slide. Now be a good girl and leave us.¡± It sounded like she was talking to someone.


    The girls remained motionless. Fixed on all fours, they seemed like still objects.


    Their eyes alone moved, all flitting to one direction.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡±


    Suddenly, the blade was pulled out of my stomach, and I yelped in pain. Red spilled onto the floor. Unable to bear the pain, I lifted my body up. The girls were looking at a familiar figure.


    A beautiful naked woman was staring at us.


    She was crawling on the floor, as though trying to say something.